THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES
GIFT
THE HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
VOLUME TWELVE
HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
EDITED
WITH THE COOPERATION OF VARIOUS SCHOLARS
BY
CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN
CORRESPOJfDrNO MEMBER OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE (aCAD^MIE DES INSCRIPTIONS
ET belles-lettres), ETC., PROFESSOR AT HARVARD UNIVERSITV
IDoIume XTwelve
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
IPubliebeb b^ Ibarvarb 1Ilnlv)er0it^
1912
THE
PANCHATANTRA-TEXT
OF PURNABHADRA
CRITICAL INTRODUCTION AND LIST OF VARIANTS
BY
DR. JOHANNES HERTEL
PROFESSOR AM KOENIGLICHEN REAL-GYMNASIUM, DOEBELN, SAXONY
^
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
IPubliebeb b^ Ibarvarb IHntverslt^
1912
The volumes of this Series may be had, in America, by addressing Messrs. GiNN
AND Company, at New York or Chicago or San Francisco, or at the home-oifice,
29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass. ; in England, by addressing Messrs, Ginn & Co.,
9 St. Martin's Street, Leicester Square, London, W.C.; and in Continental Europe, by
addressing Mr. Otto Harrassowitz, Leipzig.— For the titles and descriptions and prices,
see the List at the end of this volume.
PRINTED FROM TYPE AT THE
UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD, ENGLAND
BY HORACE HART, M.A.
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
First edition, 1912, One TJiousand Copies
C:'lcge
Library
PK
TO THE MEMORY
OF
RICHARD PISCHEL
ICSSS^J.^
CONTENTS
Iktroduction to the edition of Purnabhadra's Pancatantra
Chapter I. Survey of the single recensions and of their MSS.
Pedigree of the recensions of the Pancatantra, in tabular form .
Key to the pedigree under 25 headings .....
1-6. Kashmirian .........
7. North- Western copy (N-W.), represented by
8. The Pahlavi recensions .......
9. Pseudo-Gunadhya ; 10. Somadeva ; 11. Ksemendra .
12. North- Western epitome (n-w). From this flows
13. The source (n-w') of
14. The archetype of the Southern Pancatantra
15-19. Manuscripts of the last, grouped under 5 sub-recensions
20. A lost manuscript (n-w'^) agreeing with n-w'
21. Nepalese recension (v)
22. The Hitopade^a ....
23. Textus simplicior (Jaina) : H-class ; o--
24. Purnabhadra's text (Jaina)
25. Later contaminated Jaina recensions
25'. Textus simplicior, interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension .
25^ Purnabhadra's text, interpolated from textus simplicior, &c.
25'. Single books of different recensions combined ....
25*. Other recensions (25* a to 25* g) contaminated with Jaina recensions
25^ Jaina recensions moulded into other forms ....
25*. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated
b
class (Kielhorn-Biihler)
PAGE
ix
ix
ix
Prefatory matter
Preface
Delayed appearance of the volume .
The material intended for volume xii divided between volumes xii and xiii ix
Designations of the manuscripts in the list of variants
The list of variants refers directly to the manuscripts themselves
The numbering of the single tales in volume xi
Editor's non-acceptance of corrections of real errors
Purnabhadra's attitude towards his sources
Acknowledgement of obligations
Key to Tables I and II of volume xi
Aksara-forms in the manuscripts * and bh
IX
ix
ix
X
xi
xii
1
1
5
5
5
6
6
7
7
8
8
8
10
10
10
11
14
15
15
15
16
17
20
20
VIU
Contents
Chapter II. Purnabhadra, his time, his work, his language
§ 1. Previous statements ........
§ 2, The date of PQrnabhadra's recension ....
§ 3. PQrnabhadra's work ........
§ 4. PQrnabhadra's language
Chapter III. Account of the manuscripts on which this edition is
based .....
§ 1. Description of the manuscripts .
Manuscripts bh, N (first group)
Manuscripts ♦, PL\ Pr, M, p (second group)
Manuscripts A, Bh, $ . . . ,
§ 2. Value and mutual relations of these manuscripts
§ 3. The manuscript N goes back indirectly to bh
§ 4. The manuscripts PL\ Pr, p, and M go back to *
§ 5. Critical discussion of the manuscript A
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale III, viii, Self-sacrificing dove
§ 6. Critical discussion of the raanuscripts Bh and 4>
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale V, v, Ass as singer
§ 7. Books I to III in manuscripts Bh and $ .
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale I, xiii, Lion's retainers outwit camel
PAGE
21
21
22
27
31
37
37
37
88
40
41
42
42
43
44
56
57
67
68
Chapter IV. Principles which guided the editor in constructing
the text 73
§ 1. Basis of the text of our edition ........ 73
Manuscripts bh, N, A ; 4', PLS p, Pr, M ; Bh, * 76
Manuscripts bh and * differ very little from PQrnabhadra's autograph text 77
§ 2. Emendation of the text 77
List of Variants 83
The variants are given for each page of text, from page 1 to page 290
Index of Stanzas ........... 201
It covers all the stanzas of PQrnabhadra's text (HOS. 11)
And also those of the textus simplicior (Kielhorn-BUhler)
Additions and Corrections ......... 230
Additions and corrections to volume xi ...... . 230
Additions and corrections to volume xii 231
PKEFACE
Delayed appearance of the volume. — This volume appears later than
the editor of this Series and the author expected. The printer's copy was
ready several years ago ; but circumstances for which nobody is to blame
prevented its being issued earlier than now.
Distribation of the material originally intended for this volume. —
The general plan of this volume may easily be seen from the table of
contents. As appears from page xvii of volume xi, it was my original
intention to give with this volume parallel specimens of the text of the
various recensions. Technical reasons, which have to do with the size
and shape of the sheets on which these specimens are printed and with
related problems of the bookbinder's art, made it seem more practical to
issue the specimens in a little atlas, and to designate the atlas as volume xiii.
Designations of the MSS. in the list of variants. — In the ' List of
Variants ', the designations of all the manuscripts (sigla codicum) of which
the variant readings are given in full have been printed at the bottom
of each page, whereas the designations of manuscripts to which only
occasional reference is made are there omitted.
The list of variants refers directly to the manuscripts themselves. —
The occasional quotations from the Berlin manuscript K (see below, p. 15,
25^) are given from the collations of Benfey and of Professor R. Schmidt.
Unless the contrary is expressly stated, all the other references are to the
respective manuscripts themselves and not to collations or to secondary
copies.
The numbering of the single tales in volume xi. — In volume xi the
superscriptions ^i^ <^ and so on, at the head of the single tales, are given
in the usual Occidental fashion. This is a deviation from the procedure
of the manuscripts. Partly by way of justification, and partly for the
sake of beginners, it is well to state here that, in the first place, Sanskrit
manuscripts never have such story-numbers at the beginning of the single
stories, but always (if they number the stories at all) at the end ; and, in
the second place, that even the best manuscripts are inconsistent in this
matter.
By way of illustration, a few details may be given. Our MSS. of
the bh-class have no story-numbers ; the numbering contained in the MSS.
X Preface
of the ^-class and in the fifth tantra of Bh are given in the ' variants '.
See, for instance, variants on p. 6, 1. 27, p. 14, 1. 5, p. 21, 1. ii, &c. Since the
interpolated stories are in most cases numbered before the frame-stories,
the numbering of the MSS. disagrees of course with that of our printed
text. The frame-story I, xv of our edition, e. g., is numbered as xxi in
the MSS. of the ^-class, whereas the intercalated stories xvi to xx are thus
numbered both in the print and in the MSS. In tantra v, the frame-story
is numbered as i in the 4'-class, and all the following stories are numbered
down to xii. In this case the frame-stories are throughout numbered in
the MSS. before the intercalated stories, whereas in Bh, which in this
tantra is a MS. of the textus simplicior, the frame-story is numbered as i,
our first story as ii, our third story, in which all the following tales are
contained, as xii (see variants on p. 289, ii), our stories iv to ix in like
manner as iv to ix, and our x as xi ; whereas our xi, which is inserted in x,
is numbered in Bh as x.
Editor's non-acceptance of corrections of real errors. — At the end of
this volume, some additional corrections to vol. xi are appended. Several
learned friends of mine have sent me emendations which they will not find
among these corrections. I need not say that — thankfully and carefully —
I took all their proposals into consideration; but in the course of my
critical work I have become extremely cautious in correcting the readings
of good MSS. Nothing indeed could at first sight be more convincing than
the emendation fc(U!!U|*fmifM, which one of these scholars proposed instead
of f^WIXTrft, as my text reads p. 2, 1. 12. But as the best MSS. of both
the recensions of the textus simplicior, from which Purnabhadra took this
passage, confirm the reading of the MSS. of his own recension, this con-
jecture is inadmissible ; see variants on p. 2, 12.
The same scholar proposed to read with the editions of Kosegarten
(V, 49), Biihler (V, 60), Jivananda Vidyasagara (V, 60), and Kasinath
Pandurahg Parab (V, 58) f^T^tif instead of fif-^imi, as our text has in
its stanza V, 46 b. But again our variants (on p. 273, l) show that Purna-
bhadra took the wording of this stanza into his text exactly as he found it
in his sources, and we have no right to alter what he approved. There
can be no doubt that in this as in other cases the later printed editions
simply follow that of Kosegarten ; cp. below, p. 53, and Indogermanische
Forschungen xxix, 215 ff.
I now regret that I followed Parab in correcting the chandobhanga
in stanza II, 155 a. This stanza is absent from all the other recensions of
the Pancatantra including the textus simplicior. I found it in a metrically
correct form in Parab's Subhashita-ratna-bhandagara and in his edition of
Preface xi
Ballala's Bhojaprabandha, and as the correction seemed to be an unavoidable
one, I adopted it. But later on, I found the same stanza with exactly
the same chandobhanga in Jivananda Vidyasagara's edition of the Bhoja-
prabandha and in the metrical version of the Campakasresthikathanaka ;
see below, Variants on p. 163, 13. And when my ' Variants ' were already
printed, I found again this stanza with its chandobhanga in the printed
edition of Devavijaya Gani's Pandavacharitra (see Yashovijaya Jaina
Granthamala, 26, p. 152), and in three old MSS., the one containing
Dharmacandra's Malay asundarikatha, the other two Hemavijaya's Katha-
ratnakara (story 211). Hence it is evident that this stanza was current
in its faulty form, and that this form should be restored in our text. As
here, Purnabhadra in several places took over into his text anomalies of
his sources ; see below, p. 30 f. and p. 36. All these cases should be
carefully observed, as they aflford us one of the best means for constructing
a pedigree of the different recensions, and for finding out their most
trustworthy MSS.
In my emendations I always carefully examined the best MSS. of all
the old recensions, including both classes of the textus simplicior, and
I beg my critics not to venture conjectures of their own, without comparing
the same sources and without taking into due consideration their genetic
relations. The text of Kielhorn and Blihler cannot replace the MSS. of
the textus simplicior, as will appear from our parallel specimens, from
pages 58 ff. of this volume, and from the occasional quotations strewn over
my notes.
Furnabhadra's attitude towards his sources. — Purnabhadra no doubt
knew Sanskrit well, and if he had not been renowned for his pdndityara,
no minister would have entrusted him with the revision of so celebrated
and widely-known a nUisdstra as the Pancatantra already was in Purna-
bhadra's time. Moreover, his work would not have been so widely circulated
and copied again and again to even recent times, by Jainas as well as
by Brahmanas, if it had not been approved by the most cultivated people
of his own time as well as of later times. Hence it seems to me now quite
possible that he was well aware of such anomalies as he took over into his
text, but that he intentionally refrained from altering them. In stanza 5
of his Prasasti he says :
xii Preface
This shows at all events that he had a great consideration for his sources,
which, as appears from our parallel specimens, he followed pretty faithfully.
Acknowledgement of obligations. — Once more I have the pleasant duty
of making public acknowledgement of invaluable help and kindness
received from very many scholars. First of all I must thank Geheimrat
Professor Boysen, Director of the Leipziger Universitatsbibliothek, Professor
Munzel, Director of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, and Mr. F. W. Thomas,
Chief Librarian of the India Office Library, London. These gentlemen
sent me the Paiicatantra MSS. preserved in their respective libraries and
permitted me to use them under the most liberal conditions. To Mr. Thomas
I owe the possibility of collating again the London MS. A, and the Poona
MSS. bhPBh. Moreover, this scholar procured for me copies of the most
valuable MS. h (see below, p. 12 f.), of the Ulwar MS., and of the MS.
preserved in the Raghunath Temple Library (cp. p. 231 of this volume).
Both these latter MSS. are inferior fragmentary copies of Purnabhadra's
recension. But to know this is a great relief for an editor, for whom
nothing can be more painful than the thought that there may still exist
some MSS. of very great value which he is not allowed to use.
To Professor A. A. Macdonell of Oxford I am deeply indebted for
sending me the Pancatantra MSS. of the Max Miiller Memorial. Besides,
he as well as Mr. Thomas collated for me a passage of the originals of
Kosegarten's MSS. BCDEF which were not in my hands, when I needed
them for this single passage ; see below, p. 44 f . To Mr. Premchand
Keshavlal Mody, M.A., LL.B., of Ahmedabad, I owe the use of the MSS. pr
(see p. 12) and Pr (see p. 14). Sastravisaradajainacarya Muniraj Shri
Dharmavijaya Suri, the founder of Shri Yasovijayajainapathasala in
Benares, and his head disciple. Muni Indravijaya, who unite in their
persons the truly Indian pandityam with a keen sense for philological
criticism and with a far-sighted benevolence to all the scholars interested
in Jaina literature, have sent me many valuable Jaina MSS. and books
necessary for my further work, and have given me many items of informa-
tion of the utmost value which it would have been difficult or impossible
to get in Europe.
In 1910 the Munich Academy awarded from the income of the Edmund
Hardy Foundation a prize of one thousand marks for my Contributions to
the History and Criticism of the Pancatantra Literature (Arbeiten zur
Geschichte und Kritik des Pancatantra). Since Theodor Benfey was a
member of that distinguished corporation, and dedicated to it, over half
a century ago, his celebrated pioneer work in Comparative Literature,
entitled ' Pantschatantra ', and since so eminent an authority in that same
Preface xiii
field as Geheimrat Ernst Kuhn is closely and no doubt authoritatively
concerned with the administration of the Hardy Fund, it is a matter
of deep satisfaction to me that I am here able to record the Academy's
approval of the way in which I am continuing the work of Benfey.
If I am able to continue this work, I owe the happy privilege in largest
measure to Professor Charles R. Lanman; for at his instance an inter-
national memorial signed by seventy subscribers (more than a third of the
signatures came from India), was addressed to the Koniglich Sdchsische
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften with a petition that this corporation request
the Koniglich Sdchsisches Ministerium des Kultus und offentlichen Unter-
richts to allow me the leisure necessary for bringing my work to a
satisfactory conclusion. Rektor Professor Dr. Curt Schmidt of our Real-
gymnasium in Doebeln most kindly supported this petition, and the Royal
Ministry granted it. I may now hope to complete the literary-historical
part of my undertaking, as with the present volumes (xii. and xiii. of this
Series) I am completing the philological part thereof.
I need scarcely add that for these volumes, as for volume xi, Professor
Lanman has laid me under deep obligation by revising my Introduction
and other preliminary matter in respect of its English style, and by
arranging the contents of the volumes with his well-known editorial skill.
Mr. J. C. Pembrey, Hon. M.A. (Oxon.), the Oriental Reader at the
Clarendon Press, has not only done his work with his unfailing care and
pains, but has also given me many valuable suggestions which I was glad
to follow.
To all the above-mentioned gentlemen and corporations, and to the
Royal Ministry, I here record my heartfelt thanks. The great and
sympathetic interest which they have shown in this large and laborious
undertaking, gives me courage to address myself to its second and perhaps
more difficult part; and this, when complete, will, very likely, and as
I hope, turn out to be a History of the Indian Narrative Literature.
Johannes Hertel.
Grossbauchlitz hei Doebeln, Saxony,
December 10, 1911.
KEY TO TABLES I AND II OF VOLUME XI
Specimens of the MSS. ^ and bh in facsimile. — In volume XI,
between the end of the introductory matter (p. xlviii) and the first page
of Purnabhadra's text, are inserted two Tables, containing collotype re-
productions of fifteen specimen-parts of the MSS. 4' and bh. These facsimiles
are designated as ' No. 1 ' and so on, and are thus referred to in this Key.
They are especially useful as showing the old aksara-forms used in our
MSS., and as making it very clear how some of them were easily liable
to be misread by later copyists.
Facsimile No. 1 shows a verso-page of 4', corresponding to the passage
beginning svayutlidntikam (169, l of our text) and ending with hhadra (170, 12).
Our reproduction is a trifle smaller in size than the original. The original
has three red spots : one in the centre of the middle square beneath
the (correct) leaf-number 60, and encircling the small hole ; one in the right
margin^ covering the figure 5 of the (wrong) leaf-number 56, of which
the figure 6 and part of figure 5 have been lost in the course of time
with part of the margin ; and one just opposite to it in the left margin.
Facsimile No. 2 shows a recto-page of ^, corresponding to the passage
gatam vyddham to kHah inclusive, 173,2 to 174,23 of our text. The original
has only one red spot, namely, in the middle of the blank square.
Facsimile No. 7 shows a verso-page of MS. bh, corresponding to our
text 125, 11 rthdni to 125, 29 samdptam ce inclusive. The original is a trifle
larger than the facsimile, and has neither the blank square in the middle
of the page nor the red spots in the middle and in the margins.
The Jain diagram for the sacred word arTiam appears in 4', see No. 2,
7e. — Annsvara appears at the end of the line in *, see No. 2, 12 g. Cp.
Variants 183, 11. The same character is used merely to fill out the blank
space at the end of the line in *, No. 8, 6 g and 7 g. Variants thereof
in *, No. 1, 1 z, 4 z, 9 z, 14 z ; No. 2, 7 g. — Red markings. In the originals
of * and bh, the words uktavi ca, ajpi ca, the ends of the single padas,
and other important places are coloured with red.
Aksara-forms of the MSS. * and bh. — Under the headings of such
forms as are for one reason or another of interest, are now given references
to the facsimiles and to the places thereon where such forms may be found.
References for 4' are on the left ; those for bh are on the right.
Key to Tables I and II of Volume XI
Aksara-forms.
Initial i :
Post-consonantal e \
Post-consonantal ai:
Post-consonantal o :
Post-consonantal ati ;
Modern forms :
glia, old form :
gha and ppa :
gha, modern form :
gha and tha :
jha:
jjJia :
tu and nu :
In facsimiles of MS. \//.
No. l,2ik; 7e; 8n; 14 r.
No. 1, 2 b rf;j€ ; 2 m, 5 r i/e ; 2 u
se; 3 y /e ; hdikle; 5 m stlie.
No. 1, 4bg rai; 6u, 12 1 fZrti;
14 c tai ; 10 a smat ; 14 e thai.
No. 1, 1 m ddho; 2g yo; 3f
^/•o ; 8 1 s<o ; 3 n ^o ; 3 s ^o ;
3v hho.
No. 1, 1 q niau; 3q, 8b dan;
6 z saw.
No. l,llnro; 11 z yo ; No. 2,
7 b ff/o.
No. 2, Ihirggam (distinctly two
go's). The usual form No. 15,
2 in durggam.
No. 8, 4 b c r^^^a ; 7 a ^r/irT ;
No. 2, 9 b ghu ; 10 f, 14 c gha ;
No. 9, 1 a gha.
The old form of gha is distinct
from that of ppa, but easily
confused with it: cp. No. 1,
1 c rppi ; 4 h rppa ; No. 8,
2 a, 6 d rppa.
No. 1, 5t gha; No. 2, 1 c, 2a
ghu ; 4 d ghra.
The modern form of gha is
distinct from that of tha, but
easily confused with it : cp.
No. 1, 1 V tham ; 6 y, 13 s tha ;
No. 8, 1 g tha ; 9 f tham ; 10 e
rtham.
No. 1, 15 c jhum (quite distinct
from ku 15 e and g) ; cp.
jjhi. No. 12, 2 a.
No. 9, 3 b jjhd (cp. Biihler,
Palaogr., Table V, v-18 from
inscr. ca. 807 A. D.) ; No. 12,
2 s. jjhi (cp. Biihler, Palaogr.,
TableV, xiv,xviii, xix,xxi-18).
Very nearly alike. For tu, see
No. 1, Id, 3k, 7x; No. 8,
8 b ; for nu, see No. 1, 15 b.
In facsimiles of MS. bh.
No instance.
No. 7, 1 middle fye ; 1 first quar-
ter ye ; 1 third quarter ste ;
1 fourth quarter fe, ke ; 2 first
quarter sr?, &c.
No. 7, 5 and 6 middle, and 9 first
quarter thai ; 6 first quarter
kyai ; 10 third quarter dai.
No. 7, 1 fourth quarter no ; 2 first
quarter yo ; 3 second quarter
vyo, dyo, to ; fourth quarter
vyo, dyo.
No instance.
No. 7, 7 second quarter ptai.
No instance.
No instance in the facsimiles
(and none in the entire MS.).
No instance.
In bh, the form of tha is like
that of our printed texts :
No. 7,1a rthd ; 2 third quarter
tha ; 5 middle thai.
No instance.
No instance.
For nu, see No. 7, 7 first quarter.
Key to Tables I and II of Volume XI
Aksara-forms.
t and « in conjuncts :
tra:
In facsimiles of MS. \|r.
Very similar. Thus :
No. 1, 2g, 5k; troZi; tri^h.
In facsimiles of MS. bh.
tva :
tsa:
stu:
tya and nya :
No. 1,2 X, 8 h, 13 d.
No. 1, 8c; tsu No. 1, 12a
tsne No. 1, 14 v.
Quite distinct in y^. For tya,
see No. 8, 3bc; tye, No. 1,
6 be, 12 d; tyu, 2 q. For
nya, see No, 1, 9 c, 10 v.
Cp. nnr, No. 7, 1 first quarter ;
tra, No. 7, 6 first quarter.
No. 5, 1.
tsa, No. 7, 2 second quarter and
9 first quarter ; No. 5, 3 end.
No. 7, 2 last quarter, exactly
like sru.
Identical in bh. For tya, tya,
see No. 7, 4 first half, four
examples ; tye, No. 7, 1 middle ;
tya, 2 end. For nya, No. 7,
2 third quarter ; 3 beg. ; 6
middle.
tha after s, cha, b before dha, and s before ta or tha or va, are very similar. Thus :
stha, No. 7, 2 third quarter ;
sthi, 6 second quarter.
cchi, No. 6, 2 middle.
No instance.
No. 7, 1 third quarter (twice).
No. 6, 3 a.
No. 5, 2 middle.
Distinct in bh. For ddha, see
No. 7, 6 first quarter ; ddhyd,
7 third quarter; ddhi, 8 first
andfourth,andlOfirst quarter.
For dvi, see No. 7, 7 second
quarter.
sf^a:
No. 13, 3a; sthe, No. 1, 5 in;
stha No. 3, 2 middle ; 4 end.
ccha:
No. l,4uv; No. 10, 2 and 4.
Idha:
No. 1, lip; cp. No. 10,1 second
half.
sta:
No. 1, 10 q, &c.
stha:
No instance.
sAa:
No instance.
ddha and dva :
Identical in \ja. For both, see
No. 1, 14 q, niryativasad vad-
dha.
INTRODUCTION TO THE EDITION OF
PURNABHADRA'S PANCATANTRA
Chapter I. Survey of the Single Recensions, and of their
Manuscripts, as used by the Author of this Volume.
Pedigree of the recensions of the Pancatantra. — Below is given
a statement of the various Indian recensions, and in such a tabular form
as to make clear the genetic relations. The Brahmanical recensions are
marked with a star (*) ; the Jaina recensions with a dagger (f).
1 *Original work (Kashmir, about 200 b. c. ?)
2 ♦t (Kashmir)
6 *K (Kashmir)
before 570
3 *^ (Kashmir)
9 *Pseudo-Gunadhya
10 *Somadeva,
Kathasaritsa-
gara, 1063-1082
(Kashmir)
*^ar.^
\^
11 *Ksemendra,
Brhatkatha-
manjari,
about 1040,
Kashmir
7*N-W
North-Western India
12 *n-w
North-Western
epitome after
Kalidasa (fifth
century)
8 Pahlavi recen-
sions, Persia,
Western Asia,
North Africa,
Europe,
from about 570
13 *n-wi
I
14*SP
Dekkan
20* n-w'
4 *^ar. a,
Kashmir,
before 1000
5 i^ar. 3
Kashmir,
before 1000
Tamil
recensions
23 ttextus simplicior.
North- Western India
after 850.
H-class and a-class
fill
15 *a 16*3 17*7 18 *S 19*^
21 *v 22 *Hitopadesa
Nepal Bengal ?
before 1373
(Prakrit)
24 tPurnabhadra,
North-Western India,
1199
25 Later mixed recensions
6 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
Key to the pedigree. — There follows now, under twenty-five headings
coiTesponding with those of the table (1-25), a brief statement as to each
of the inferrible or extant recensions of the Paucatantra, so far as known
to the editor of Purnabhadra's recension, and as to the MSS. used by him
as editor, and in his studies of the history and sources of that text.
1. The original work.
The author's MS. of this work and all exact copies of it are lost.
2. t.
Some copy, inferrible but no longer extant, of the original work, which
copy already contained certain mistakes and interpolations.
3. S'.
The lost ^arada archetype of the Kashmir recension or Tantrakhyayika.
S contained many corruptions and gaps, and some more interpolations.
4. S''ar. a.
The more original text of the Tantrakhyayika. Known from the MSS. :
P = Puna, Deccan College viii. 145.
P^ = one leaf, containing most of the kathamukha, Decc. CoU. viii. 145.
p^ = the greater part of MS. p, belonging to Dr. M. A. Stein.
The Sanskrit text of MS. P was printed in Abh. der Kgl. Sachs. Ges. der
Wiasenschaften, vol. xxii. No. v, p. 1 ff.
5. S'ar. /3.
The slightly revised and enlarged text of the Tantrakhyayika. Used by
Ksemendra. Part of the interpolations contained in Sar. ^ go back to some
MS. of the K-class (No. 6). MSS. :
p2 = the smaller (last) part of MS. p, belonging to Dr. M. A. Stein,
z, and its derivatives p r R, MSS. belonging to Dr. Stein.
Critical edition of these recensions : Tantrakhyayika, die alteste Fassung
des Pancatantra. Nach den Handschriften beider Rezensionen zum
ersten Male herausgegeben von Johannes Hertel. . . . (= Abh. der Kgl.
Ges. d. Wissensch. zu Gottingen. Phil.-hist. Kl. N.F. Band xii. 2). —
Translation: Tantrakhyayika. Die alteste Fassung des Pancatantra.
Aus dem Sanskrit iibersetzt mit Einleitung und Anmerkungen von
Johannes Hertel. 1909. Leipzig und Berlin. Druck und Verlag von
B. G. Teubner. 2 vols.
and of their Manuscripts
6. K.
A lost Sarada MS. which was the source of all the other recensions of
the Paficatantra.
7. N-W.
A North-Westem copy flowing from K, not extant, but represented by
8. The Fahlavi Becensions.
The Pahlavi version itself is lost, but very numerous offshoots of it are
preserved. See V. Chauvin, Bibliographic des ouvrages arabee ou relatifs
aux Arabes publics dans I'Europe chrdtienne de 1810 a 1885. II. Kalilah.
Lifege. H. Vaillant-Carmanne, Imprimeur. Leipzig, en commission chez
O. Harrassowitz, Querstrasse 14. A new edition and translation of the
Old Syriac version has been given by Prof. Friedrich Schulthess of Konigs-
berg. Title : Kalila und Dimna, Syrisch und Deutsch. Berlin. Verlag von
Georg Reimer. 1911.
9. Fsendo-Gunadhya.
The lost metrical extract from an old text of the Paficatantra, interpolated
in a North- Western recension of the Brhatkatha.
10. Somadeva.
The abbreviated Sanskrit translation of No. 9, contained in Somadeva's
Kathasaritsagara. Editions used by the author of this volume :
Br = Katha Sarit Sagara. Die Marchensammlung des Somadeva. Buch vi.
vii. viii. Herausg. von Hermann Brockhaus. Leipzig 1862 in Com-
mission bei F. A. Brockhaus (= Abh. fiir die Kunde d. Morgenl.,
herausg. v. d. Deutschen Morgenl. Gesellschaft, ii, No. 5).
Du = The Kathasaritsagara of Somadevabhatta. Ed. by Pandit Durgaprasad
and Kastnath Pandurang Parab. Printed and published by the
proprietor of the " Nirnaya-Sagara " Press. Bombay. 1889.
MSS. used by the author of this volume :
A = LO. 1881, E. 3957.
B = I. O. 2165, E. 3949.
C = LO. 1102, E. 3955.
K = Sanskrit College, Calcutta, No. 1796.
P = Deccan College, 1887-1892, No. 660.
11. Xsemendra.
The abbreviated Sanskrit translation of No. 9, contained in Ksemendra's
Brhatkatha-manjari, xvi. 286 to 567. Editions :
8 ChajD. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
V. M = Der Auszug aus dem Paficatantra in Kshemendras BrihatkathS,-
mafijari. Einleitung, Text, Uebersetzung und Anmerkungen von Leo
von Mankowski, dr. jur. & phil. Leipzig, Otto Harrassowitz 1892.
^ = The Brihatkathamanjari of Kshemendra. Ed. by mah^mahopS,dyaya (I)
pandit Sivadatta, Head Pandit and Superintendent, Sanskrit Depart-
ment, Oriental College, Lahore, and Kashinath Pandurang Parab.
Printed and published by Tukaram Javaji, proprietor of Javaji
Dadaji's " Nirnaya-Sagara " Press. Bombay. 1901.
12. u-w.
A north-western epitome, in which all the stories and nearly all the verses
of N-W were given. It must have been composed after Kalidasa's
Kumarasambhava : see vol. I of my translation of the Tantrakhyayika,
p. 158, middle.
13. n-w*.
This is a derivative of n-w, and the immediate source of
14. SF.
The archetype of the so-called Southern Paficatantra. Of this archetype
no quite faithful copy has been handed down to us. The MSS. known
to us belong to the following five sub-recensions :
15. SPa.
A ] A B palm-leaf MSS., C a paper MS., all of them belonging to the
B y late Prof. Leo von Mankowski, and kindly lent to the author
C ) of this volume by him.
K, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Government Oriental MSS. Library,
Alph. Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-7.
L, ditto, 7-1-6.
N, ditto, 7-1-8.
Q, a copy of the Tanjore MS., Burnell, Class. Index, p. 165^ No. 5,110.
P, a copy of the beginning of the Tanjore MS., Burnell, p. 165^ No. 5,109.
R. „
5»
5,111.
s, „
)i
5,113.
u, „
J>
5,116.
V, „
»
10,240.
w, „
>»
10,241.
Y, „
55
10,242.
Z, a copy
of
a not numbered MS.
of the Palace
Library, Tanjore.
In this
copy,
the text of the SP is
wrongly
ascribed to Ksemendra.
and of their Manuscripts 9
After my edition of the SP was printed, I got, through the kind help
of Prof. E. Hultzsch and Govt. Epigraphist V. Venkayya, the MS. b,
i. e. a copy of the beginning of the MS. Hultzsch, Reports on Sanskrit
MSS. in Southern India, No. II, p. 45, 1219. This MS. goes with B.
16. SP p.
F, a collation of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library,
Alph. Index, p. 46, No. 3-2-20.
H, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph. I fij-gt
Index, p. 46, No. 6b-3-15. group.
0, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.
Index, p. 46, No. 3-4-19.
E, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.\
Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-5. I second
1, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph. [group.
Index, p. 46, No. 7-1-10. J
M, a copy of the MS. of the Madras Govt. Or. MSS. Library, Alph.) third
Index, p. 46, No. 5-3-13. J group.
The text of the MSS. F HO, EI, with the variants of the best MSS. of
SP a has been published in the following edition :
Das sudliche Paiicatantra. Sanskrittext der Rezension /3 mit den
Lesarten der besten Hss. der Rezension a, herausg. von Johannes
Hertel. Des xxiv. Bandes der Abhandlungen der phil.-hist. Kl. der
Kgl. Sachs. Ges. d. Wissenschaften No. V. Leipzig bei B. G. Teubner
1906.
17. SPy.
D = India Office, Biihler MSS. April 24, 1888, No. 320.
G = India Office, Burnell 211.
A useless attempt towards publishing these two MSS. has been made
by Dr. Michael Haberlandt, Zur Geschichte des Pancatantra, Sitzungsber.
d. phil.-hist. CI. der Wiener Ak. d. Wissensch. 1884, p. 397 ff. Cp. ZDMG.
Iviii, p. 3 ff.
18. SP 8.
T, a copy of the MS. of the Palace Library, Tanjore, Burnell's Class. Index,
p. 165^ No. 5,112. Cp. Introduction to my ed. of SP, p. xxxiv f.
19. SP $.
X, an old palm-leaf MS., presented to the author by the late Prof. v.
Mankowski. An analysis of this southern ' textus amplior' has been
given ZDMG. Ix. 769 ff. and Ixi. 18 ff.
10 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
There are, furthermore, two Paris MSS. of the SP, and one MS. belonging
to Prof. Teza, which were not available for me. Cp. ed. of the SP,
Intr., pp. xxix and xxxiii.
20. n-w".
A lost MS. agreeing on the whole with n-w^, but having numerous more
original readings. The first and second tantras were transposed in this
recension.
21. V.
A Nepalese recension, containing only the verses and one prose sentence
which the copyist evidently took for a stanza. First and second tantras
transposed. MSS. :
n\ a copy presented to the author by the Durbar of Nepal, and containing
books I to III incl. Cp. ed. of SP, p. Ixxxviiiff. The complete
variants of this MS. are given in the ed. of SP.
n'^, a copy of the beginning and of the end, transcribed from the same
original as n\ and procured for me by Prof. Sylvain L^vi. This
MS. contains the stanzas of tantras iv and v, which are missing in n^.
They are printed in the appendix to my Introduction to the edition
of the Sanskrit text of the Tantrakhyayika, p. xxvii.
22. The EitopadeSa.
This is based on n-w'^ and some other story book. Its author was a Saiva
called Narayana, who wrote for some king Dhavalacandra, probably in
Bengal. Books I and 11 transposed as in v.
Editions with critical notes: 1. Hitopadesas id est Institutio salutaris.
Textum codd. MSS. collatis recensuerunt interpretationem latinam et
annotationes criticas adiecerunt Augustus Guilelmus a Schlegel et
Christianus Lassen. Pars I. textum sanscritum tenens. Bonnae ad
Rhenum mdcccxxix. . . . Pars II. commentarium criticum tenens. . . .
MDCCCXXXI. (The translation promised on the title has not appeared).
2. Hitopadesa by Narayana. Ed. by Peter Peterson. Bombay, 1887
(= Bombay Sanskrit Series, No. xxxiii).
As to these and other editions compare : tJber Text und Verfasser
des Hitopadesa. Inaugural-Dissertation . . . bei der hohen philoso-
phischen Facultat der Universitat Leipzig eingereicht von Johannes
Hertel . . . Leipzig. Druck von Breitkopf & Hartel, 1897,
A truly critical edition of this work is still a desideratum. The Nepalese
MS. N, mentioned by Peterson in the preface of his edition, p. i, did
not belong to the British Museum, as Prof. Peterson thought, but to
and of their Manuscripts 11
the late Prof. Cecil Bendall, and now belongs to the Cambridge
University Library. A MS. which Prof. Zachariae presented to the
Library of the German Oriental Society has been described by him
ZDMG. Ixi. 342.
After the publication of SP and v it will now be an easy task to
determine the best MSS. of the Hitopadesa and to give a truly critical
edition of this work.
23. The teztns simplicior.
Called in the MSS. Pamcakhyanaka. This text is the work of some
Jaina author who seems to have lived after the middle of the ninth
century a.d., since he quotes a stanza of Rudrata^, and before 1199 A. D.,
as Purnabhadra used this text as one of his main sources. The author
added new tales and new stanzas, especially from Kamandaki ^, transposed
the stories, especially in books III and IV, and greatly amplified the bulk
of the Pancatantra, especially in the fifth book. As for the single stories,
he not only altered their wording throughout, but also their purport. The
stories of the textus simplicior have many features in common with
Buddhistic forms of these tales, which deviate from the old Pancatantra
texts. The MSS. of this recension disagree very considerably, and in most
of them the text is in no good state. All of them are revised copies.
MSS. of the textus simplicior :
H, No. 281 of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek. Not dated, but older
than I.
I, No. 280 of the Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, dated sam. 1701. As to
H and I see my paper ' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens
Pancatantra', ZDMG. Ivi. 293 fil
O, MS. of the Bodleian, Oxford, Aufrecht's Cat, p. 157*, No. 335, 'ex
eodem codice atque Hamburgenses H. I. videtur transcripta esse.'
Dated sam. 1709. This MS. I have not seen.
Bh, fifth book, contains a text very closely agreeing with that of the
Hamb. MSS., but without two interpolations of H I. See below,
p. 56 ff"., and cp. No. 25, Later Mixed Recensions,
o- = Decc. College, Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 356. Not dated. Copied
by gani Caritrakirtti, disciple of gani Tejastilaka. Corrected by pandit
Sukirtti and pandit Amarasimha.
8 = Decc. Coll. i. 17. First leaf replaced. Copied from an old original
(many small gaps). Not dated.
^ See Pischel's edition of Rudrata (Rudrata's Qrng§,ratilaka and Ruyyaka's Sahrdaya-
lila. Kiel, Haeseler 1886), p. 26. " ' "
' Benfey, Pantschatantra I, p. xv, note 2.
12 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
S = Decc. Coll. XV. 147. First two leaves and last leaf missing. The
conclusion of IV, vii (Mouse-maiden), with IV, viii (Saints' clothes) is
an unintelligibly short abstract, after which the fourth tantra is
concluded. Dated samv. 1534 caitramase suklapakse 5 pamcamyam
tithau somavasare atreha Harsapure Sa(?)dyanagarajiiatiyar"5'a*ac!j/a/iewa
sutanam pathanartham AIi maf/amr/a vastavyamevadaj rvhiiy duSOJiijaUdkasya
sutena savakena pustika likhita punyasyarthe tena punyena bhagavan
sri Mahar/.fw?^ pritostu, &c.
a = Decc. Coll. xii. 252. A fragmentary MS. of the text contained in S.
The conclusion of IV, vii (with the emboxed story IV, viii) is literally
the same in both MSS. The following leaves are missing: 1-55 inch,
59-61, 63-74, 77, 80, 85, 86, 89, 93 to the end. At the end of tantra iv
the copyist gives his name : likhitam idam pro(!)hita-Ramacamdrabhi-
dhena nijapathanai-tham paropakrtaye castuh I
pr = a MS. belonging to the Bhandar of Ahmedabad, and lent to me
through the good offices of Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody of the
same town. It bears the marks da° 7, pra° 25 mi, and da 13 pra 15.
Colophon: samvat 1592 varse vai'sasasiditraravau lisitam. This MS.
agrees very closely with the edition of Kielhorn and Biihler.
Bu2 = India Office, Buhler MS. 86. Fragment, leaves 1-39 inch of 88 leaves
missing. Dated Samvat 1804, sakem 1669 prabhavdhde paumtadya 2
dvlUydydm ludhe Bhimgupandmnd srl-Ndrdyanapamtaii. e. pamdita)sictena
suhrdvarenMam pamcopdkhydndkliyam pustakam likhitam svdrtJiam pardrtham
ca, &c.
Mii* = Max Miiller Memorial e 11, Bodleian, Oxford, 50 leaves. Begins
kd sotkamtlids tistati iva (corresp. to Purn. 230, 3). The text of this MS.
belongs to the o--class. Dated sake 772 mrvarindmasamvatsare vaimkha-
suddhanavan^ydm .
h = a copy of the MS. mentioned in Sh. R. Bhandarkar's Report, Bombay,
1907, p. 55, § 46. The original lies in a dilapidated fort in Hanumangad
or Bhatner (Bikaner). Bbandarkar says : ' The place in the fort where
I saw the box of manuscripts is also dilapidated and deserted. The
heir to the manuscripts is a young boy who, I believe, is studying at
Patiala.' . . . Bhandarkar calls the original ' a copy of Panchatantra
made in Samvat 1429, while Firuz Shah Tarrhlak was on the throne.'
Mr. F. W. Thomas kindly procured me the copy, which was ordered
by the Durbar of Bikaner. It has been made by two copyists, neither
of whom knew Sanskrit, and both of whom, especially the second one,
very often misread the old-fashioned characters of the original. The
colophon does not mention the date given by Bhandarkar, as the
copyist of this part of the MS. evidently altered it to give the date
and of their Manuscripts 13
of his own copy. As the colophon gives an idea of the knowledge
which this copyist — the better one of the two — has of the Sanskrit
language, I give it here : sarapum [for samaptam !] vedam apariksita-
karanam naraa pamcamam tamtramm iti i vrJiat/pamcatamtram samattamh
(corr. to samaptamh)ii samvat 1965 ramitimigasaravadi 12 ne lisamtamm
atmacatarabhuja Fz'/{:a«eranagaramadhye Saratare gacchai il yadrsam
pustamka drstva tadrsam lisitam maya I yadi I suddhamm asuddham
va mama doso na diyateh il srir astuh II srikalpamnam astuh ii srl
subhara bhavayat hllh. This copy is very faulty. Moreover, very
many corrections and glosses are entered in it in some places. In
spite of all this the copy is valuable. But a future editor of the
textus simplicior must try to get the original of our copy for his work.
This original must contain a good old text of this work. The story
I, V is concluded in it as in H I.^ In the Introduction to my transla-
tion of the Tantrakhyayika, p. 158 (Kap. II, § 2, 1, S. 31), I have shown
that the stanza which contains the argument of story II, iii of our text
has been altered in all the descendants of K, and has been well pre-
served only in .^ar. Our Specimen III, 1. 133, footnotes, gives the
reading of h, which, though corrupt, proves in an evident manner that
originally the textus simplicior also had the reading of Sar.
c = Deccan Coll., Bhand. Cat., xvii. 637. Fragment. Leaves still extant :
2-10 inch, 14-21, 23-33, 37-41, 43-46. Goes down to acimtaya, Kielh.
p. 89, 4. Rather faulty ; modern.
The textus simplicior has not been handed down to us in its original
form. All our MSS. show interpolations, ^ and the original wording has
not been preserved in any one of the MSS. that I have seen. Our
parallel Specimens and, above all, the text printed below, p. 58 ff., show
that the MSS. of the textus simplicior may be roughly divided into two
groups :
(1) The H-class, to which belong HIO and book V of Bh ; see below,
p. 58 fF.
(2) The cr-class, to which belong <rsprh (and book V of ; see Later
Mixed Recensions).
As to the Vaisnava MS. S and to the MS. a of the purohita Ramacandra,
I cannot say to which class it has to be assigned, as unfortunately I failed to
copy the greater part of their text. At any rate these two MSS. are worthless.
Of the two classes, each at times excels the other in the greater originality
of an occasional passage. Our parallel Specimens I-III and the text
' Cp. tJber die Jaina-Rezensionen [see below, p. 15], p. 97 ff.
« Cp. Ber. kgl. sachs. Ges. d. Wissenschaften, ph.-h. Kl. 1902, p. 68 f.
14 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
printed below, p. 58 ff., show that Purnabhadra used copies of both these
classes. Wherever he follows the textus simplicior, nearly his whole
wordino- can be reconstructed from MSS. of these two classes. It is
scai'cely possible that he had before him a MS. from which both the
H- and the <r-class are derived, as in some places either the H-class or
the <r-class is more original than Purnabhadra's text.
The text of the H-class seems to me, on the whole, to be the more
original one. It has not yet been edited.
One single MS. of the o--class has been edited by Kielhorn and Biihler
in their well-known edition of the Paiicatantra in the Bombay Sanskrit
Series, Nos. IV, III, I. Cp. ZDMG. Ivi, p. 298 f. This edition agrees very
closely in its wording, and completely in the arrangement and number
of its tales, with the above-mentioned MS. pr.
As to Kosegarten's edition, see below, p. 15, ' Later Mixed Recensions ', and
p. 44ff.
24. Purnabhadra's text.
Called in the MSS. (like No. 23) Pancakhyanaka. Purnabhadra's text
is a compilation of Sar. /3, of the textus simplicior, and of sources unknown
to us, amongst which there was a source composed in Prakrt ; see below,
p. 27 ff. He seems to have known Ksemendra ; cp. WZKM. xvii. 347.
According to his prasasti, he completed his work in A. d. 1199 by the
order of a minister named Sri- Soma.
No other recension of the Pancatantra has been handed down to us in
so authentic a wording as Purnabhadra's work. The MSS. which contain
it are the following :
bh = Deccan CoUege, Bhand. Cat. x. 190,
N = „ „ „ „ X. 189.
A = India Office 2643, E. 4084 (a revised copy).
* = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. iv. 55.
P = „ „ „ Report 1897, 419.
L^ = Leipzig University Library, A. 404.
M = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. iv. 54.
p = „ „ „ „ ii. 46 (a revised copy).
Pr = a MS. of the Jaina Bhandar of Ahmedabad, da. 28, pra 10. Not
dated, but old.
B = Oxford, Aufr. Cat., p. 157*, No. 337. It contains only the first two
tantras and the greater part of III (down to 227,5 krlaghnd inch).
Written after a.d. 1810. As I know this MS. only from TuUberg's
collation, I neglected it. As for the other MSS., see below, p. 37 ff.
The text of this recension has been published in vol. xi of the HOS.
and of their Manuscripts 15
As to the textus simplicior and Purnabhadra's recension, cp. my papers :
' Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens Pancatantra', ZDMG. Ivi. 293 fF.,
and ' Uber die Jaina-Rezensionen des Pancatantra ', Berichte der phil.-hist.
Kl. der Kgl. Sachs. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, 1902, 23 ff.
The lack of critical spirit, which is so characteristic of the old style
pandits, was the reason why the more complete, i. e. the interpolated
and contaminated MSS. of celebrated works, were always copied, whereas
the old genuine texts disappeared. Hence the textus simplicior and
Purnabhadra's recension completely ousted the old Pancatantra from
North-western India. But Purnabhadra's compilation was not the last
stage of this literary development. Numerous new recensions arose, and
these have been copied and enlarged even to our days. These mixed
recensions may be classed under six heads.
1. The textus simplicior was interpolated from Purnabhadra's text.
2. Purnabhadra's text was interpolated from the textus simplicior and
other sources.
3. Single books or tantras of different recensions were combined.
4. Other recensions were contaminated with the Jain recensions.
5. The Jain recensions were moulded into other forms.
6. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated.
25. Later Mixed Recensions.
25^. Textus simplicior, interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension. MSS. :
D = I. O. 2790. Dated samv. 1796 asadhavadi 3.
b = Deccan College, Bhandarkar's Cat. xii. 253. Fragmentary MS. The
following leaves are still extant : 49-79 incl., 81-5, 87-9, and one leaf,
the pagination-number of which is ninety-something (the unit of the
number is not to be made out).
d = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. ii. 44. Has 54 leaves, incomplete. The
text goes to saharsam aha, Kielhorn, p. 93, 14.
Mill _ ;^jg_ jy^a^^. duller Memorial e 10 of the Bodleian. 100 leaves.
Fragment. Begins with ca vilokya Purn. 130, lo. The rest complete.
Dated sambat 1776 vane I sake 1641 pravarttamdne I ji/estamdse I krme
2)akse I caturihydm 4 tithau I ddifyavdre 1 Written Svjdnasimhajivijai/ardjj/e I
hi Yikdnera-madhye by one dcdrya Rdmakriina.
Mii3=MS. Max Miiller Memorial d 40. 71 leaves. Contains books HI to V
inclusive. The pagination begins with 1. Not dated.
25^. Purnabhadra's text, interpolated from the textus simplicior and other
sources. MSS. :
K = Berlin, Chambers 176. This MS. is known to me from the collations
of Benfey and E,. Schmidt.
16 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
Ju^ = Leipzig University Library, A. 403. 84 leaves. From the beginning
to irdsaydm dsa 219, 2. Title Hitopadesa (only in mg.). Very faulty Saiva
MS. After I, i the story Hitopadesa II, iii, ed. Schl. (' Dog and Ass ').
Bii^ = I. 0., Blihler MS. 85. Dated sake 1788 ksayanamavatsare. This
is the recension translated by Galanos, and used by Meghavijaya (see
below, p. 19). Cp. WZKM. xix. 62 ff.
Mii^ = MS. Max MUller Memorial f 1. Complete. The pagination (lost on
some leaves) goes from 244 to 395. Leaf 279 wrongly inserted after
379, leaf 337 after the first leaf of Sivadasa's Vetalapancavimsatika,
which follows in the MS. Down to about p. 22 of our text Mii'^
contains a mixture of Simpl. and Purn., the textus simplicior prevailing.
But also in some other places the textus simplicior has been compared.
After sruyate ca, 94, 4, for instance, Mii^ continues : tat pranastam kulam
pakmhulam samprati I any an api svechayd vydpdclayuyati I yatah ( = Kielhorn,
i. 72, 15), Thereupon follow, with variants and corruptions, the stanzas
Kielh. 342 to 346 incl., and then the MS. continues with our stanza
344. Nearly all the mistakes common to ^bh appear in our MS., and
many other corruptions besides. Of the prasasti, Mii^ has the two
stanzas of PPrM. — Mii- is dated mnyasdstramuniscayn . . . [supply dra\
1760 T ikramasya gaidvdayah II iucih mkle trayodaSydm by one Sukadeva
in a village of Gujarat. It is useless for critical purposes.
25^. Single books or tantras of difierent recensions were combined.
Bh = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. xiii. 68. The text of books I, II, and
III is a Purnabhadra text, mangled and interpolated from the textus
simplicior. Book IV (incomplete) is a Purnabhadra text. Book V is
an old text of the H-class of the textus simplicior. See below, p. 56 ff.
</) = Deccan College, Peterson, Report IV, 719. The text of books I to III
inclusive is the text of Bh ; book IV is a Purnabhadra text different
from Bh ; book V is a textus simplicior of the cr-class. See below,
p. 56 ff.
C = Bodleian, Aufrecht's Cat., No. 336. Dated sam. 1856. This MS.
I know only from Tullberg's collation. The beginning of the first
tantra contains the textus simplicior, the rest of that tantra and the
remaining ones are Purnabhadra's text.
F = I. O., No. 2319. Books I and II contain the textus simplicior, the
others are copied from the same original as C. To Mr. F. W. Thomas
I owe the statement that codices F and L (cp. Kosegarten, p. vi) are
identical.
BU^ = I. O., Blihler MS. 89, a fragment containing leaf 1 and leaves 53 to
119 incl. Nearly all of book I is missing. The conclusion of book I
and of their Manuscripts 17
and books IV and V contain the text of Purnabhadra, whereas books II
and III contain a textus simplicior with stories interpolated from
Purnabhadra. Cp. WZKM. xix. 75.
Bii^ = I. O., Buhler MS. 87. Fragment ; 47 leaves. Begins with the
description of the hunter at the beginning of tantra ii, and goes to
Blihler's stanza iii, 163. Purnabhadra's stories inserted in the frame
of the textus simplicior. Cp. WZKM. xix. 73.
n = Deccan College, Peterson, Report III, Appendix iii, No. 313. Not
dated. Modern. Books I and II, Pui-nabhadra ; the other books,
textus simplicior.
The following MSS. contain in their books I, II, V, Piirnabhadra's text ;
in their books III and IV an interpolated textus simplicior : —
n^ = Deccan College, Bhandarkar, Report 1894, No. 371. Quite modern.
n^ = Deccan College, Peterson, Report V, No. 355. Dated mitau (?) kartika-
krsnacaturthi bhuputravasare samvat 1811.
n^ = Deccan College, Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 418. Modern.
n* = British Museum, No. 277. This MS. I have not seen.
Q = Deccan College, Bhand. Cat. viii. 144. Last leaf wanting,
q = Deccan CoUege, Bhand. Cat. xii. 251. Missing leaves: 1-70 inch, 77,
78, 122, 140 to the end. Not old. In the parts extant, q has the
same stories as Q.
Kosegarten's edition of the textus simplicior belongs to this class, and
his edition of the textus ornatior as well. Both are mixtures from MSS.
of various classes. The edition of Jivananda Vidyasagara is based on
Kosegarten's, and so is that of Parab. See below, p. 51 ff.
25*. Other recensions contaminated with the Jain recensions.
25* a. The MS. E = I. 0. 1812, E. 4086. Kosegarten, p. iv of his
edition of the textus simplicior, says of this MS. : ' Textus ad codicem
A. prope accedens passim verba sensum supplentia adiicere videtur.' On
the contrary, this MS. deviates from Purnabhadra in the most remarkable
manner. It is based on the textus simplicior and contaminated with
Purnabhadra's text. But the author of this text has used still other
sources, e. g. the Mahabharata, the Vikramacaritra (or some work quoting
a coherent passage of it ; see below, p. 44 ff.), nay, even an older recension
of the Paficatantra, from which the author inserts his story III, i ('Ass
in panther's skin '), which seems to be based on the Tantrakhyayika.
The text of this story, printed from Tullberg's collation, is given ZDMG.
Ivi. 317. The order of the stories has been altered throughout; see
ZDMG. Ivi. 326.
D
18 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
25^ b. Ananta's Kathamrtanidhi.^ This is an epitome of an old
textus simplicior, interpolated in some places from Purnabhadra's text,
and even altered by the redactor in some features of the stories related.
The single books are not called f antra, but urmi. Cp. ZDMG. Ivi. 296 f.;
Saxon Berichte, p. 117, note 1. MSS. :
G = I. 0. 2146 = E. 4088. A modern Nagari transcript from a no doubt
Southern MS. {I frequently appears instead of I between vowels).
G\ Aufrecht mentions a second MS., Hall, A Contribution towards an
Index (Calc, 1859), p. 183.
The two following Nagari copies, derived from one and the same
original, belong to Prof. E, Hultzsch (Halle) :
G^, 93 leaves, and G^, 69 leaves. In the first pada of the concluding stanza
of book V (see Saxon Berichte, p. 117, note 1) both of them read viji*
for kdnva.
25* c. NP, the recension mentioned by Aufrecht, C. C, p. 314 : xj^t^
kavya, by Dharmapandita. MS. mentioned in ' A Catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts in Private Libraries of the North- Western Provinces. Parts
I-X. Allahabad, 1877-86, ix. 14.' I got a copy of this MS. by the good
services of Mr. F. W. Thomas, and of the Principal of the Sanskrit College,
Benares. In this copy, the name of the author (Dharmapandita) does not
appear. The original, as the librarian of the Sanskrit College informs
me, is written in Tailanga characters. The librarian says that the modern
pandits designate nlti works which contain stories as kdvya. The original
belongs to Pandit Nrsimhasastrin, and the Nagari copy sent to me was
made by order of his son, Pandit Gangadbara Sastrin, C.I.E.^
The author of this version has used several sources, the textus simplicior,
the recension of Purnabhadra, the Southern Pancatantra, the Hitopadesa,
and in some places even Sar., or some MS. which contained passages that
are known to us only from this source. Only the first two tantras are
complete ; of tantras iii to v there is only a very short abridgment. Books
IV and V are transposed. After the fifth book there are several story-
stanzas; no doubt the author intended to use them for the composition
of books III to V. Cp. ZDMG. Ixiv. 61.
As to this recension, see Journal Asiatique, Nov.-Ddc. 1908, p. 400 fi*.,
where also the stories I, xvii, xviii, xix are given in Sanskrit and French.
MS. : np, new copy in Nagari, 51 leaves, 12 to 13 lines on a page.
^ As the author's prasasti tells us, Ananta was a worshipper of Visnu. He belonged
to the family of the Kanva's, and his father's name was Nagadeva. According to
Aufrecht's C. C, i. 13, 771, and ii. 186, Ananta Bhatta is the author of many works.
* See Journal Asiatique, Nov.-Dec. 1908, p. 400, where °pattrena (1. 3 of the Sanskrit
passage) is a misprint for °puttrena.
and of their Manuscnpts 19
25* d. The recension of the Jaina monk Meghavijar/a, compiled from an
interpolated Purnabhadra text (Bii^ above, 25 2), from the textus simplicior,
from a metrical version of the Jaina Pancatantra, from the Jaina work
Dharmakalpadruma, and from one or more other sources. The prose has
been rewritten, and new verses and stories have been added. Meghavijaya
wrote in sam. 1716 in the town Navaranga. He belonged to the Tapagaccha.
MS. of the I O. : Buhler, ZDMG. xlii. 54, No. 6 ; fols. 35, 11. 17, samvat
1747, Puna (No. 90).
An analysis of this version, with the Sanskrit texts of the new stories
or interesting variants of old stories contained in it, has been given in
my paper ' Eine vierte Jaina-Recension des Pancatantra' ; for a German
translation of these stories, see my paper ' Meghavijayas Auszug aus
dem Pancatantra', Zeitschr. des Vereins fiir Volkskunde in Berlin,
1906, p. 249 ff.
25* e. The MS. Bhandarkar, Report 1897,417 (Deccan College, coll.
of 1887-91, 153 leaves; col.: sam. 1728 sravanakrsna [!] caturddasyara
somadine Phatteha^wcaxcidudhjQ divan ix\-Aliphasdmx3i]ye Pdri/c&nY&je Misra-
ixlRdmendlekhi II subham II su ll) contains another Jaina recension. The text
of this MS. is compiled from the textus simplicior, Purnabhadra (bh-class),
Hitopadesa, the metrical source used by Meghavijaya, Sar. /3 (with the
mistakes of our MSS. of this recension), and other sources.
Tantra /contains the same stories, and these stories in the same order,
as Purnabhadra. Only story xxiv and part of xxiii have been lost by
a gap (not marked in the MS.). Tantra II: i = Hit. Schl. I. ii (Pet., p. 7, 4) ;
ii = Purn. II. i ; iii = Sparrow's allies and elephant, with iv, Lion and
woodpecker (from the same metrical sources as Meghavijaya^); v = Hit.
I. iii (Pet. I. 41 and following story) ; vi = Hit. I. iv (Pet. I. 42 and follow-
ing story) ; vii = Pui-n. II. ii ; viii = Purn. II. iii (but the text of Sar. ^) ;
ix, corresponds to Purn. II. iv (stanza and first sentences from Hit., the
rest of the text from Sar. and Purn.) ; x = Hit. I. vi (Pet. I. 80 and following
story) ; xi = Pui'n. II. v ; xii = Purn. II. vi ; xiii = Purn. II. vii ; xiv =
Purn. II. viii ; xv = Purn. II. ix. Tantra III: i = Sar. III. i ; ii = Purn. III. i ;
iii = Purn. III. ii ; iv = Purn. HI. iii ; v (intercalated into iv : the lizards,
elephant, and water-animals ^) ; vi, corresponds to Purn. III. iv (from oar.) ;
vii = Purn. III. v ; viii to xv = Purn. III. vi to III. xiii ; xvi, corresponds
to Purn. III. xvi (from Sar., and again from Purn. ; two foil. 166 ; the text
in disorder). Tantra IV: i to x = Piirn. IV. i to x; then xi = Simpl. Buhler
* Cp. Zeitschr. d. Vereins f. Volkskunde in Berlin, 1906, 256 f. (with German transla-
tion). Sanskrit text and French translation : Journal As., Nov.-Dec. 1908, p. 425 ff.
' Sanskrit text and French translation: Journal As., 1908, p. 4S2ff.
20 Chap. I. Survey of the Single Recensions
IV. vii, and xii = Simpl. IV. xvi. Tantra V = Simpl. V, with all the stories
given by Biihler, except V. v.
In the wording of the frame -stories, the texts of Hit., Purn., Simpl., Sar.
are equally contaminated.
25* f. The Buhler MS. 88 of the India Office (ZDMG. xlii. 541), though
complete in itself, contains only tantras i, iv, and v. It was copied in
sam. 1830 sake 1695 by Vasudeva, son of Ramacandra, son of Ramakrsna,
of a Maharastra family. The faulty colophon seems to imply that Bdma-
candra (a Vaisnava) was the author of this recension. Like the recensions
recorded under 25^ c and g, the text of Ramacandra's version represents the
copy of a rough draught not finished. The first tantra is based on the textus
simplicior, but interpolated from Purnabhadra ; the fourth tantra contains
a text of SP /3. The fifth tantra is contaminated from SP and the textus
simplicior. It begins with the frame-story and the fii'st and second tales
of SP ; then follow all the stories of Biihler's edition from V. iii onward,
except Buhler V. ix and V. xiv. In general, cp. WZKM. xix. 74 f.
25* g. The MS. Deccan College xvi. 105 (30 leaves, not old) contains
the Kathamukha and book I of an incomplete new recension. But the
first book, numbered as such, corresponds to tantra ii of Pui-nabhadra's
text. It contains all the stories of Piirnabhadra's text in the same order.
The wording of this MS. has been contaminated from Purnabhadra, from
the textus simplicior, and from the Hitopadesa, and many new stanzas
have been inserted.
25^. Jaina recensions moulded into other forms. A metrical version
of the Jaina recensions must have existed before the time of Meghavijaya,
who has very largely availed himself of it (see above, 25* d). The same
version was used by the compiler of the text 25* e.
25^. Versions from which the frame-stories have been eliminated.
a. A Jain MS. of the Berlin Library, described by E. Leumann, Saxon
Berichte, 1902, 132 flf. (from the textus simplicior).
h. The Buddhist version from Nepal, called Tantrakhyana. It is based
on one or several unknown redactions, and augmented from other sources.
The prose given by Bendall is not original. Only the stanzas contain the
original Sanskrit text.
Cp. Bendall, The Tantrakhyana. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society
of Great Britain and Ireland, new series, vol. xx, p. 465 fi: Hertel, Uber
einige Handschriften von Kathasamgraha-Strophen, ZDMG. Ixiv. 58 ff.
In the Jaina Upasrayas of Pophliano pado in Patan (upper Gujarat)
and of Dehlano pado in Ahmedabad, there are still numerous Pancatantra
and of their Manuscripts 21
MSS. the use of which unfortunately I was not granted. Cp. Bhandarkar,
Report, Bombay, 1887, p. 166 (da° 10, 1.2.44) ; p. 180 (36, 126) ; p. 184 (40, i) ;
p. 189 (44, 55) ; p. 190 (45, 2t) ; p. 192 (49, 35) ; p. 195 (55, 3.2) ; p. 217 (18, 4.5) ;
p. 226 (31,13) ; p. 237 (36,137); p. 243 (43,32) ; p. 245 (46,23). Nor was I
granted the use of the Vienna MS. 17 (Aufrecht, C. C, p. 314).
Two Northern MSS. are preserved in the Palace Library at Tanjore:
T^ = 5114 and r = 5115. As I was not granted the use of the originals,
I ordered copies to be made of both of them. But the specimens sent
to me were executed so carelessly (the copyist did not even copy the
single leaves in due order), that not to waste more money I had the copying
stopped, r^ seems to be a MS. of the H-class of the textus simplicior,
whereas t seems to contain a text of Purnabhadra's recension. I cannot
say any more about these two MSS., because I know only their beginnings
and because, at all events, the two copies give no fair representation of
their originals.
Chapter II. Purnabhadra, his time, his work, and
his language.
§ 1. Previous Statements.
In 1891, Aufrecht wrote in his Catalogus Catalogorum, vol. i, p. 344 :
*^JT^ revised by desire of Somamantrin the Pancatantra in 1514,^ I. O.
2643.' R. G. Bhandarkar in his Report, Bombay, 1897, p. lix, gave the
complete prasasti of Purnabhadra's Pancatantra, with this (faulty) stanza
containing a different date of the book :
^fWrrT T^€t 3Tt7Tt^ 1^: II ^ II
Bhandarkar adds : ' This is an edition of the Panchatantra prepared under
the direction of a Mantrin or minister of the name of Soma and completed
on the 3rd tithi of the dark half of Phalguna of the year 1255 by a man
of the name of Purnabhadra. The text of the Panchatantra, he says, had
become coiTupt, and he corrected every letter, word, sentence, story and
verse. Accordingly we find on comparing this edition with the existing
text as printed in the Bombay Sanskrit Series that there are differences of
^ The MS. which Aufrecht refers to is our MS. A. See below, pp. 22 and 40.
(Aufrecht gives the date a. d.)
22 Chap. II. Piirnahhadra, his time, ivorh, and language
reading in almost every line. Some of the prose passages and verses in
the latter are omitted and sometimes there are others in the place of those
occurring there. Sometimes there are verbose prose passages to which
there is nothing corresponding in the existing text. The work might be
characterized as Panchatantra re- written. Who the Soma-mantrin mentioned
by the author was it is difficult to say. The date in all probability refers
to the era of Vikrama, wherefore it is equivalent to 1 199 A. D.'
In 1902, 1 proved that both the textus simplicior and the text called by
Kosegarten textus ornatior, are Jaina works, and that Purnabhadra, who
amongst other sources used the textus simplicior, was the author of the
so-called textus ornatior} In a post-card dated Aug. 12, 1902, Geheimrat
Jacob i was kind enough to tell me that the date of the stanza published
by Prof. Bhandarkar corresponds to Sunday, January 17, 1199 a.d.
§ 2. The date of Purnabhadra's Recension.
The date taken by Aufrecht from our MS. A cannot come under
consideration, as we have several MSS. of Purnabhadra's work which
are much older than the date just mentioned. The author's samvat date
given in A is 1571.^ Our MS. Bh is dated sam. 1442 ; bh, sam. 1468 ; P,
■which mediately goes back to the very old MS. ^, sam. 1537.
The date published by Bhandarkar is taken from the MS. n^ = Decc.
Coll. 1894, No. 371. The same date-stanza is given in the MSS. Y]P- =
Decc. Coll., Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 355, n3=Decc. Coll., 1887-91,
no. 418, and in the MS. 277 of the British Museum. All these MSS. go
back to one common archetype. The British Museum MS. I did not see ;
but the others are quite modern copies. They belong to the class of the
mixed MSS.^ and are on the whole worthless. But their fifth tantra has
been copied from a MS. of the bh-class.* The text of this tantra as
contained in them is inferior to that of the same tantra given in bh. But
as in bh the date-stanza is missing, these MSS. apparently derive from
some copy older than bh, and the date given in them may be right, if it
is compatible with what we know from other sources about Purnabhadra's
time. And this is the case.
Klatt-Leumann, The Samacharisatakam, Ind. Antiquary, July, 1894,
p. 173, give this information: ' \^7 ah Purnabhadra, pupil of Jinapati siiri
(t Samvat 1277), composed sri-Krtapunyacharitra.'
^ Berichte d. kgl. Sachs. Gresellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1902, ph.-hist. Kl., pp. 92 flf.,
97 ff.
' The copt/isfs date is saqivat 1574. » See above, p. 17. ■• See below, p. 58 fF.
Chap. II. Purnahhadra, his time, work, and language 23
The t^ ^mWt (3Tflr^ 5RcTf . ^ t^ tfTR^ ^''liT^, ^^t- ^^
5^^ ^B^Mj f^^W ^^ <=IQ.^m) mentions the following works :
I was anxious to procure the prasastis of these works. With respect to
that of the former my endeavours failed. But to the kindness of the
Jaina scholar, Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody, of Ahmedabad, I owe
a copy of the Introduction and of the praiasti to the latter work. Both
of them were copied from a MS. of 37 pages [fols. ?] (15 lines to a page),
belonging to j^Iaharaj Kanti Vijaya, of Baroda.
The pramsti of the Bhanyasdlicaritra. In his prasasti the author of the
Dhanyasalicaritra gives the pedigree of his teachers, calling his gaccha
the -eiis^ej,^ (stanza 2), or ^^^T^ (stanza 10).^ But he gives only the series
of the suris of the Kharatara-gaccha,^ excluding the first teacher peculiar
to this gaccha, viz. Vardhamana (fsam, 1088). All of these names are
known to us from Klatt's Extracts from the historical Records of the
Jainas, from his Specimen of a lit.-bibliogi'aphical Jaina-Onomasticon, and
from the Pattavali published by Weber in his Cat., p. 1036 ff. In giving
them here from the prasasti of the Dhanyasalicaritra, I add in parentheses
the dates from Klatt's ' Specimen '.
^ This gaccha derives its name from that of its founder Camdra-suri. See Dharmasa-
gara-gani's Gurvavalisutra, Weber, Cat. 997, p. 1002 (numbered as 15th suri) ; Munisundara-
suri's Gurvavali, stanza 26 and p. 15, first stanza (numbered as 16th suri) ; and the Patta-
valivacana of the Kharataragaccha, Weber, Cat., p. 1033 f. (numbered as 18th suri).
'^ Called after Kharatara, the 'Severer', the 'Harder', a title which was given to
Jinesvara-suri of the Candra-gaccha, when, in sam. 1080, in the sabha of King Durlabha
of Anahillapura (Anhilvad) he refuted the caityavasins. Cp. the story in Weber's Cat.,
p. 1037 f. ; Klatt, Specimen of a lit.-bibl. Jaina-Onomasticon, p. 46 f. The first two
stanzas of the above-mentioned prasasti allude to this event, comparing Jine^vara with
a lion (who is J^^ff"^ than his opponents, compared to elephants), and saying that
in Srlpattana (= Anhilvad) and in the presence of King Durlabha the suri proved from
the Holy Scriptures (siT'i^) that monks should not dwell in caityas (temples), but
in the houses of householders. The first two stanzas of the praisasti run thus :
^reWTWTTT^f^'^^TR^^: ^ifW ^fTTT ^WT: ^. But cp. Dharmasagara's
(saip. 1629) criticism of this fact in R. G. Bhandarkar, Report, Bombay, 1887, p. 149 f.
24 Chap. II. Furnahhadra, his time, worJc, and language
The pedigree runs thus : Jinesvara (received the honorary name ' Khara-
tara' in Sam. 1080), Jinacaudra (composed '?r%^t;iI['RrT in Sam. 1125),
Abhaj/adeva {diiQdi Sam. 1135 or 11S9), Jinavallalj//a (died Sam. 1168), Jinadatia
(born Sam, 1132, died Sam. 1211), Jinacaudra (born Sam. 1197, died Sam.
1223), Jinapatti ^ (born Sam. 1210, died Sam. 1277), Viraprabha (i. e. Jines-
vara, born Sam. 1245, died Sam. 1331), who was made gtiru by Sarvadevasuri.
The last stanzas of the prasasti I give here literally according to my MS.:
^<'=<^<r^ ^'<ii %^ ^<^'^ <jf^i:
4*!ii*i^ ^gmfwft f\^ ^rTTTffr ^»if<^ ^<sii^< r8
Translation.^
10. He [i.e. Jinesvara = Viraprabha] who, like the celebrated J/we/t'ara
[i. e. Vardhamana, the last Jina], rejoices in the celebrated Candra-gaccha,
^ Thus spelt in MSS. and inscriptions. See Klatt, Specimen, p. 24. In stanza 12
of our prasasti his name is correctly spelt pjJSfljfTT.
2 MS. 0^0 for o^o.
^ I translate as literally as possible, without any regard to the English style.
Chap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 25
who instructs and protects it, and who now renders powerful the Jaina
moon [i. e. the Jaina gaccha called Cdndra] as a road [for Salvation], and
who with [his] incomparable words jBlls the threefold world as with laws,
[because he is] trusted [by all the living beings] ;
11. By the command of this [Jinesvara], [when I] dwelt with the
teacher Sarvadeva, [who is endowed with] good qualities, in the fortress
of Jaisalmer, by the word of those [two men],^ in order to give help to
myself and to others, and desirous to concentrate my mind,
12. [I,] the pupil of the teacher Jinapati^ the gani named PuniahJtadra,
composed the story of Dhanya and of Gobhadra's son,^ in this Vikrama
year numbered by arrow [5], Vasus [8], Sun [12], on the 10th day in the
bright half on the approach of the month of Magha.^
13. The best of the vdcakas, called Suraprabha, who has seen the
opposite shore of the whole ocean of pure learning, corrected this story.
14. Whatever religious merit I may have gathered here by composing
the pleasant story of the monk Dhanya and of the monk Salibhadra, by
this [merit] may this world be the abode of bliss.
15. As long as in the pure lake of the sky the autumn moon holds [or
bears] the eminence of the excessive sport of a gander,* so long is victorious
in the world this good story of Dhanya and of Gobhadra's son [i. e. so long
may it survive], [and be] read aloud by the well-minded [or : by the wise].
Prohalle identify of the authors of the lancdhhydnaka, of the Krtapunya-
caritra, and of the Bhanyamlicaritra. About the identity of the author of
the Krtapunyacaritra and that of the Dhanyasalicaritra there can be no
doubt. From the passage quoted above, p. 23, it appears that both these
works were composed by a monk Purnabhadra in the same year, viz.
sam. 1285 ; see stanza 12 of the prasasti given above. In the introduction
to the Dhanyasalicaritra, stanzas 10 fF., the author says :
^ The text has the plural number,
^ In stanza 13 of the Introduction our author says: 3IT^ ^*^tl*^^^ ^fT*^
^ So according to Dharma Vijaya Suri, who refers to Hemacandra's Abhidhanacinta-
mani, ed. Boehtlingk and Rieu, p. 26, § 29.
* So according to Dharma Vijaya Suri. I first thought of separating efi^f^ ^*iliK",
and of rendering: 'causes quarrel connected with an excess of great dalliance', i.e.
' causes love with which joys and sorrows are inseparably connected.'
£
26 Chajo. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and la^iguage
These verses prove that Purnabhadra intended to compose a Krtapunya-
caritra, after finishing his Dhanyasalicaritra. In the Samacari-sataka as
quoted above, p. 22, it is stated that Purnabhadra, the author of the
Krtapunyacaritra, was a pupil of Jinapati, and Jinapati was the teacher of
Purnabhadra, the author of the Dhanyasalicaritra ; see above, p. 24, stanza
12 of the prasasti.
The author of the Dhanyasalicaritra composed this work in Jaisalmer ;
the author of the Pancakhyanaka must no less certainly have lived in
north-western India.^ Like the former, he was a ^vetambara monk.^
His date, as given in the prasasti of the IT-class,^ viz. sam. 1255, is
compatible with the date (sam. 1285) of the two other works mentioned
before. Moreover, the author of the Pancakhyanaka calls himself a suri or
gziru, i. e. a teacher, whereas the author of the two other works tells us that
he is a gani. The author of the two later works accordingly has a higher
rank than that of the Pancakhyanaka.*
The identity of our two Puinabhadras would be established beyond any
doubt, if it were sure that, in stanza 4 of the Pancakhyanaka prasasti,
the author is invoking the tirthakara Candraprabha as a patron of the
Candrakula. But this is not sure. The author of the Dhanyasalicaritra
invokes Parsvanatha.
Hence we can only say that it is highly probable that Purnabhadra, the
author of the Pancakhyanaka, and Purnabhadra, the author of the Dhan-
yasalicaritra and of the Krtapunyacaritra, were one and the same person.
^ Cp. ZDMG. Ix. 787. Pijrnabhadra lived in that part of India in which camels are
kept as domestic animals, and all the MSS. of his work are written in NagarT characters.
^ For no Digambara monk would have told the story I, xxii, in which the fraudulent
monk burnt by the clever minister is a Digambara ascetia Cp. also the stanza V, 11.
' See above, p. 21 f.
* TfW has the same signification as ^ifljp^^. wf^ and 3||x||i|, according to a kind
communication which I owe to ^astravi^arada-Jainacharya ^li Dharmamjaya of Benares,
are the same, whereas ' *njj\ is the name of the head of the same sadhus' assembly.'
Chap. II. Purnahhadra, Ms time, work, and language 27
§ 3. Furnabhadra's work.
If unfortunately Furnabhadra's prasasti to his Pancakhyanaka is silent
about the pedigree of his teachers, it is not so about the work he has done.
Let us examine what he himself says about it, in connexion with such
inferences as we may draw from a comparison of his recension of the
Pancatantra with other recensions of this famous book.
In stanza 2a the author tells us that he revised the whole sastra called
Pancatantra at the instance of some minister Sri-Soma.
When King Jayasimha of Guzerat bade the celebrated Jaina monk
Hemacandra write a Sanskrit grammar, he either procured for him
MSS. of the eight previous grammars preserved in the temple of
Sarasvati in Kashmir, or, according to another, and more trustworthy
source, MSS. of all the existing grammars from various countries.^
According to Biihler even now Hindu princes nearly always provide their
court pandits in similar cases with copies, and have these copies fetched
from even afar, and at great expense.''
Hence we may safely conclude that a minister, when ordering some
literary work to be executed for himself, followed the same manner of
proceeding. At all events, as the '^tfH^T^ is a minister's ^i^rf^^, he had
in his possession the principal works treating of this topic, and doubtless
provided the pandit whom he entrusted with the revision of such a work
with as copious materials as possible.
Purnabhadra's prasasti, taken in connexion with the evidence of his
work itself, shows that our assumptions are right. In stanza 2 of the
prasasti, the author says that in his time ' the whole system called Panca-
tantra' had lost its original form. Elsewhere^ I have explained, that
^TT^Tf^^ , ' the whole system,' means 'all the existing recensions'. No
doubt, Purnabhadi'a knew several redactions of this work which are unknown
to us.* But two recensions have been proved to be his main sources, viz.
the second recension of the Tantrakhyayika (Sar. /3), and the textus sim-
plicior, both in the H-class and in the o--class.^ None of these recensions,
he says, preserved the genuine text, as the author himself had written it
down. But Purnabhadra was well aware of the fact that the order of the
^ Cp. Biihler, Ueber das Leben des Jaina Monches Hemachandra (Denkschriften
der philos.-hist. CI. d. Kais. Ac. d. Wissenschaften zu Wien), p. 183 flF.
M.c, p. 185.
' In my paper ' Tiber das Tantrakhyayika, die ka^mlrische Rezension des Pancatantra '
(= Abh. d. phil.-hist. Klasse d. kgl. sachs. Gesellschaft d. Wissensch. xxii, No. v),
Leipzig, B. G. Teubner, 1904, p. xxv.
* Cp. my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, p. Ixv f.
' See ' Uber das Tantrakhyayika ', p. xxiv, and below, p. 57.
28 Chap. II. Pilrnahhadra, his time, tvorJc, and language
tales preserved in Sar. /3, and no doubt in other recensions which he used/
was the original one. Hence he adopted this order in his third book,
whereas the textus simplicior in this third /antra deviates considerably
from it. The last two books were very short in the old recensions of the
Pancatantra ; but they were enlarged in the textus simplicior, which in an
even higher degi'ee than Purnabhadra's recension is not a mere revision
of the old text, but rather a free imitation of it. Consequently Purnabhadra
very largely availed himself of this ' remaniement ', not only in these
books, but throughout all the text. As to the fifth book, he took it over
into his work, with only slight alterations, in the form which it had in the
textus simplicior.
Our parallel Specimens I to IV show how he chose his wording, now
from the one and now from the other source, according as he was more
pleased with the former or with the latter. In most cases it is im-
possible to say what principles guided him in his choice. In our Specimen
III, however, it is evident why he suddenly abandons the wording of
Sar. 13. He does so at the passage where this recension speaks of the
brahmanical tirthas. As the textus simplicior replaces the enumeration
of these tirthas by a conversation on the dharma, Purnabhadra in this
place followed this Jaina recension, and chiefly because its wording was
not offensive to his religious feelings.
Purnabhadra's principal aim was to revise the text ; see his prasasti,
stanzas 2 and 3.^ In stanza 6 he tells us, that of the words of the ' excellent
first poet' only 'a handful had remained uninjured'. The very numerous
corruptions which can be proved to have existed in the text of the Tantra-
khyayika as early as (at the latest) the time of Ksemendra (about
1000 A.D.), and the nature of the textus simplicior, whose wording differs
very considerably from that of the more original recensions, confirm
^ Cp. Somadeva, Ksemendra, the Southern Pancatantra, and the Pahlavi version,
which all, in this respect, agree with i^ar. Purnabhadra seems to have known
Ksemendra's versification of the Pancatantra ; cp. WZKM. xvii. 347. With Somadeva
he agrees against all the other recensions in several places. Cp. our paraUel
Specimen I.
^ It seems to me that the MS. of Purnabhadra himself (the mt'ilapfafi) contained in
part original leaves of his sources which he merely corrected : mistakes like vidhaya
for pidhdya, drstvapdyo for drstapdyo, and others (see the list given below, p. 30 f.), he
is more likely to have overlooked in some MS. of the textus simplicior which he revised,
than to have copied from it. The scribe of the prathamddarsa or first copy of
course preserved the mistakes overlooked by Purnabhadra, and committed some
clerical errors of his own. Hence it is possible that the common archetype of bh^
is identical with this prathamddarsa. I have not been able to find any other MS. of
Purnabhadra's recension which can be proved to go back to another archetype. But cp.
our Variants 5, 1 and 33, 22.
Chap. II. Purnahhadra, his time, worJc, and language 29
Purnabhadra's statement. From our parallel Specimens I to III, and
from the text printed below, p. 58 ff., it is certain that Purnabhadra had
before him MSS. of the H-class as well as of the o--class of the textus
simplicior. Perhaps he also knew the north-western abbreviated recension
from which the so-called Southern Pancatantra, the Nepalese recension (v),
and the source of the Hitopadesa have flowed.^ He therefore was in a still
more puzzling situation than Kosegarten. But the principles he followed
in constituting his text were exactly the same as those of this scholar :
both of them cofitaminated the texts they had before them to such a degree
that the results were in fact virtually new recensions.
But Purnabhadra's aim was not only to restore the old text ; he also
wished to amplify it (prasasti, stanza 6). And this he did in numerous
places.
In revising his sources, Purnabhadra, on the whole, abstains from
radical alterations. This is clear from our parallel Specimens. These
show that — according to what we should expect from the wording of
his prasasti — he follows his sources rather faithfully. The story Sar. III. x
has been transformed by the author of the textus simplicior, and has
been transferred by him to his fourth tantra as No. i. Purnabhadra, who
found it in ^ar. as well as in the textus simplicior, gives this tale in
both places, at first in the form of the ^ar. version as his III. xvi (see
our Specimen, No. IV), and again in that of the textus simplicior as his
rV. i. But even the sources still unknown to us, from which he derived
the stories not to be found in Sar. and SimpL, he seems to follow very
closely. His story III. viii has been taken either from some text of the
Mahabharata, 2 or from an abbreviation of it, or — possibly, but not
probably — it goes back to some revision of the source of the Mahabharata
version. Purnabhadra's text is much shorter than that of the Mahabha-
rata version; but nobody wiU deny that the former, on the whole, goes
back to the latter. In contracting the text it was of course impossible
for our author — if indeed he and not some other writer before him was
the abbre viator — not to change the wording in several places.
Some of the prose stories which he took neither from Sar. nor
from the textus simplicior, reveal their origin by their language. Most
of the Guzeratisms of Purnabhadra occur in such stories : ^fiu<3iK«* ^ I. xii
(73, u) ; 5^fxTt^ ^R I. XXX b (122, 18) ; 3n^ %Z^mT^ IV. v (244, 18).
^ See my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, p. Ixxxviii.
2 MBh. xii. 143. 10 ff. I can compare only the edition of Protap Chundra Roy. In
this edition the story shows several manifest interpolations.
3 See this and the following words in the ' Brief Glossary ' appended to vol. XI.
30 Giap. 11. Purnabhadra, his time, ivorJc, and language
Similarly we find that a wrong Sanskritization of a Prakrit word, ^*M^|<,
occurs in the new story II. viii (166,2); but the same word has been
employed by the author himself in the old tale III. ii (184,5). The new
story II. V contains the Prakritism ^^ff^ (148,4), and the form ^^gtrrfij^
(for '^IT^ ; 149, 12.16 ; 151, 2.9). The Prakritism ^T'TRI^ occurs in the katha-
samgraha stanza of the new story II. i (127, 16).
Evidently the words ^^n^ l^^'l i^ stanza 6 of the author's prasasti
refer in part to the additional stories of his text, and in part to additional
stanzas, or to passages in which he strove to imitate the artificial prose
style which prevailed in his time (cp. 46,119".; 183, isfi". ; 185, 12J9F. ;
213,2 9".), or even to new features by which he enlarged the old text, as
e. g. in the beginning of I. x (66, 10 fi".).
Purnabhadra declares in stanza 2 of his prasasti, that he has done
his work ^^WT^TW, and no doubt this assertion is trustworthy. Still
he has overlooked several blunders of the MSS. which he used as his
sources, or has even misread these MSS. '^ I give some instances from
his text.
4, 23 f^'^^l-fl^n, a misreading of ^ar. (A 8) f^Tf^^'nft^.
4, 23 fR '^XTT: , a misreading of Sar. (ibid.) <T«^^"?7: .
4,30 "^TSf®, a misreading of Sar. (ibid.) ®(2T^*.
11, 23 *irilt^ only in Pr and Simpl. MS. I. The MSS. bhNvJ'PM ABh and
Simpl. Hh have the blunder Ifirt^rJ^.
24,3 H^*), a chandobhanga ; also in Simpl. Hlh.
29,20 For 3Tt^ the original reading evidently is 3Tf^; but our MSS. of
Purn. and Simpl. Hlh agree with us.
39.23 <t for 7T(l ; MSS. of Purn. and HI with us. h correctly r{^.
44.24 ^T^f^ff: MSS. of Purn. and Simpl. Hlh. The original reading must
have been nfi^dt .
54. 2 ^<^^«l|, the name of the princess, evidently goes back to the ^^T^W
which the textus simplicior mentions as the weapon of Visnu.
69.3 *f^^rr'l; but bh^'ABh and Simpl. Hh f^'R^. I's correct reading
must be a correction.
69. 4 * rft^H . ; bh4' and Simpl. h %^R,, A and Simpl. H %1T^. The correct
» Cp. Pischel, Gramm. d. Prakrit-Sprachen (Grdr. i. 8), p. 102, § 130.
^ Or perhaps he used some Nagari transcript of the Tantrakhyayika, in which some
Sarada words were misread.
Chap. II. Purnahhadra, his time, worJc, and language 31
reading only in the revised MS. Bh, in Simpl. I, and in Kielhorn's
edition (evidently a correction).
163. 12 MSS. unmetrical. The chandobhanga seems to be original. Cp.
Variants.
207.5 ^rt<qx(»f\ is here the proper name of the Raksasa. Sar. fi has
^T^^^fTTf for the reading of Sar. a ^ ^ ^^^^T^TTf . As in Sar. /3 —
the recension used by Purnabhadra^ — the subject of the sentence is
missing, Purnabhadra evidently tries to correct this passage.
211.6 *fq>in^ is the correct reading; but Simpl. Hlh with bhN^PPrMA
f^V|T*(. In Bh the passage is altered.
220, 18 fcm+fHfnrt also SP and v. The original reading of the Pancatantra
must be f^^^TTfTIfT: , and so Sar. reads.
220,25 tW5 also SP/3 and K (oldest MS. of SPa). v and &. correctly
tWH:; SPNf^:.
235,2 f! for <Tf!:MSS. of Purn. and HI.
236. 13 *f^Tnfr ; MSS. of Purn. and HI ^IfmiiJt.
236.24 f^fif^ for ^f^f^.; HI the compound f^f^ai*i; K corrupted,
240, n *II^R^CRT%g; MSS. of Purn. and Simpl. Hlh Tf^m"-
242, u TfjSfU^T^^JJJ , apparently a blunder for TJ^RTfTTt^fTTT, as the
4'-class reads. Simpl. HI TJ^TTRTTf^f TT (0. ^ Tl^'^I^K^fl^lRuft-
258. 25 ^55iTrrtt^TfH^*' Purn. and Simpl. MSS. HI. See ' Brief Glossary ',
vol. XI, s.v. Simpl. h has ^^rrf^<*lfM r'H-^IWfTT^^: 11
262.18 and 263,2 ^jfrfH^^ (so MSS.) Purn. and Simpl. HI.
269.19 *f^^ti^^^ is right; but Purn. MSS. and Simpl. HI f^^TiI^'nf-
h correctly, but with a variant, ftrgMfH+i^M^^'HT.
271,2 *ff7T'* here and in the following text is the correct spelling; but
Purn. and Simpl. Hlh ^o.
These cases show that in several places marked in our text with
a star (*) the faulty reading recorded in the variants is surely or possibly
that of Purnabhadra himself. Cp. below, p. 77 fF.
§ 4. Forna'bhadra's language.
According to stanza 4 of his prasasti Purnabhadra seems to be aware
of the fact that his Sanskrit is not quite free from mistakes. The author
of the Dhanyasalicaritra tells us that he has caused his work to be
» Cp. ZDMG. lix. 21.
32 Chap. II. Puniahhadra, his time, work, and language
corrected by a good vacaka. Indeed, Purnabhadra's Sanskrit is neither
uninfluenced by the time in which he lived, nor by the vernacular vs^hich
he spoke from his childhood. Of course it is not quite free from Prakritisms
either. Part of these irregularities he took over from his sources.
Some Guzeratisms and Prakritisms of his have been mentioned above,
p. 29 f. From the textus simplicior (H-class) he takes the Guzeratisms
ar^^TR 285,21 and ST-l^HM^ 286,5 (see 'Brief Glossary', s. v.). To the
influence of Guzerati we may perhaps attribute the wrong 'q" after the
compound in 180, 4 f.,^ and the wrong form »^^«», as our MSB. write
for correct o^f^f^* in the same passage. In Subhasilagani's Jagadu-
sambandha^ wc find the wrong compound ^rfWTnTRT^, which Biihler
explains as follows: 'The faulty feminine ^rf^^PCT has been caused by'
the custom of the Gujaratis to write the parts of a compound separately,
viz. ^r c<<d<l ^TRT "^.' The Hamburg MSS. have ^, not after the
compound, but after o^^"> — perhaps a correction of the original wording
preserved in Purnabhadra's text — and even more members of the compound
are here in the nominative case. To the custom mentioned by Biihler
we evidently must attribute the occasional use of f^Jit^c^^ for ^f^ (236, 21
f 4f^^ ^ 41 r^^, from the reading of HI f«i»f^dl*^*<; QP- 68,3 f^f^r^<^^-
^|fd*{^; 223,15 f^Rr*R). I now regret that I corrected f^fif^^^^m^j
as the MSS. write in 90,17. Cp. also 3T^ ^IW^^^ for <T^^R^5^ or
ar^^R^^g^^, 254,5.
Prakritisms are H for 1{^ 39, 23 (or ^ used as a masculine) ; 235, 2
(also HI); 277,13 (HI here correct); cp. 150,17. Other Prakritisms are
recorded above, p. 30.* Cp. also the vulgar adjective ^c^T 'belonging to',
which, as Prof. Hultzsch suggests, should be written for ^^ 246, i and 3,
and which really stands in MS. A.
Orthography and Sanjdhi. Both are inconsistent even in our best MSS.
Vowels. Post-consonantal ^ occasionally interchanges with 3T. Ex.
^T: best MSS. for usual ^f^ , 222, 13 ; 223, u. fZ^ (rarely MSS. ^t^)i
and oflZf?^^, 152,8 ; aTT^ for usual 3T^, 46,5. ^ best MSS. for usual
^ Thougli occasionally ^ occurs also in other Sanskrit texts after a dvandva com-
pound. Cp. e. g. oar. ddimadhydvasanam ca, 133, 14 note.
2 Biihler, Indian Studies, v, No. I (Wien, 1892. In Commission bei F.Tempsky), p. 74.
' In Biihler's text ' by ' has been inadvertently omitted.
* The first member of the frog prince's name ^f-^rl 235, 1, might be taken as
a blunder for Prakrit WTJf, i.e. the name of the river ^itW. But it is more likely
a misreading, as HI and h read ^Ef^f^^rft- Buhler, 8, 16 has ua^-rH.
Cliap. II. Purnabhadra, his time, work, and language 33
^T!^, 120,7. •^^ for usual ^s^T^, 224,13. In 225,26 Pr writes W^f^,
in 226, 5 *PPr ^^.^ ^ is lengthened in the MSS. in ^^^ 74, 8 (by the
influence of 'J'^'?).
Wherever in these cases our printed text deviates from the spelling of
the MSS., an asterisk refers to the variants.
Comonants. '^' '\'^'^^ before a consonant, and T^ at the end of a
sentence or of an even pada, are always replaced by anusvara in
the MSS.
•^ stands not infrequently in the MSS. for printed anusvara before
«i: and ??;. Ex.: ^fWrncT^, 28,6; wt€f^>^, 31, 20; ^f^cf^-RJ, 29,5;
^f««flmc(^, 70,25. ^'3TT«T and ^•4||^«T, 18, l, &c., occur along with ^TTR
(so 20, 5 ; 22, 5), WT^ (20, 9), ^TT^To (20, 13), ^m^^ (20, 24).
•T stands sometimes for Hf.
On the other hand, we occasionally find anusvara for correct «t,; so
?! fHOy?!, 140,18 and 4' 163,10; cf fWRTT^T^, 142,5.
^ and ^, ^ and ^ are occasionally confounded ^ ; ^ is often employed
for ^ , 3 often for "Z (nearly always ^ for ^).
^ is occasionally confounded with (^ ; cp. 15, 18 ; 40, 17.21 ; 41, 4 ;
165, 21 ; 186, 19 (see Variants) ; 229, 9 (Bh) ; 266, 10 (see Variants) ; 280, 8 (see
Variants). This produces the variant 'd^^'l for ^SR^ETT^ (see Var. on
40, 17, &c.). Cp. Lanman on Orthographic Prakritisms in Album Kern,
p. 302.
^ and ^ (<»i^T*<(g° for o^TTT^®, 53,5), ^ and nT (this written in
the form given by Jacobi, Kalpas., p. 18, note) are occasionally confounded
in the MSS. ; cp. e.g. 10, 10; 271, 15 (see Variants in both places).
T5 and t(^ interchange in tjn^. I follow the Petersburg dictionaries,
referring by an asterisk to the variants, where bh4' have ^. The MSS.
write «ir«^'l,; I write «(f^'l. in my text.
Sibilants, especially ^ and IJ, are sometimes confounded. In one
case it is certain that this confusion goes back to Purnabhadra himself:
^ Most of these cases are also found in other north-western works. Cp. even ^T"^"^
for ^TT^^ 153, 24, in a stanza not composed by Purnabhadra himself.
^ ^^ and ■q^ are used promiscuously in the MSS., whether they mean ' group ' or
'piece, fragment'. Apparently Purnabhadra pronounced these two words alike, and
hence I write in both cases ^§T!^. Cp. also the Petersburg dictionaries and Apia,
8.V. l)l{^ and 4^1!^. But etymologically the two words are not identical. 'Group' is
■qi^ (Purn. 5, 17 and ex conj. 122, 12), Pali and Prakrit sanda; 'piece', 'fragment' is
4^U^ (Purn. 112, 9.11), Pali and Prakrit khanda.
F
34 Chap. II. Purnahhadra, his time^ work, and language
in 56, 12 the wrong form ^B^Wicl, (for ^IlTfl,) is assured by the pun with
ar^iKi; ' often '.
^ is confounded with TJ in -r^, 227, 20. Cp. forms like W^,
31^ (^), irr^T!j(q5), mvjfU!^ at the side of ITT^Wl^) ^^^ irrFfW^ in
the Petersburg dictionaries.
Consonants are often doubled after "5^ ; but in the great majority of
cases the doubling is neglected. ^It is often written for *ftl-
Sa7ndhi. As a rule, samdhi is not observed before the apodosis (often
in connexion with danda !) ; it is neglected in cases where its observation
possibly might cause confusion. Cp. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik,
§ 262, b, 8. It is evident that Pui-nabhadra himself very often neglected
the samdhi. Cp. 138, 12 ^^ OT, and 149, I8 where our MSS. have ^ft^ji^efiT
3T°. In most cases our MSS. write ?fft, Hl<«(T. Before initial ^, samdhi
is nearly always neglected in the MSS. An interesting case is 149, 2 f.,
where the archetype evidently had <*jfJctil^fe^<^qtsn*i|o. The archetype
of bh4' wrongly resolved this group into *«lf|«t>Tfi^ 1^® (instead of elHfjehlft^
Y5®) ; and A Bh <i> have a wrong correction of this inadequate reading :
5M"^<*lf^S®. Cp. Prof. Lanman's remarks, vol. XI, pp. xxxix to xlviii.
As our MSS. are inconsistent, samdhi has everywhere been restored
in the prose of our printed text except (1) in the case 138, 12, (2) before
the apodosis, (3) before and after oratio recta. In the stanzas, in which
the rhythm annihilates the pauses in the case of punctuation, we follow
our MSS.
In the body of the words, our MSS. are not consistent as to the samdhi
in the following cases :
"W*' or °W* is often written for ^',W*.
^'.W* and K^?, *>:^" are very often, if not in most cases, written for
0^0, otcjo, o^XJio.
Punctuation. Our best MSS. are carefully punctuated. They employ
danda after the complete sentences, and very often before the apodosis.
Punctuation before T^ after oratio recta is not rare. Before V^', in
the phrase ^W ^ ' ^^^ they always put danda, or even (^^) double danda.
Por the sake of clearness, we employ in our printed text ardhadanda before
the apodosis, before and after oratio recta, and before ^EHTI all this in
the prose.
In the metrical parts, we separate the first from the second and the
third from the fourth pada of a stanza by ardhadanda, where these padas
form one line, i. e. in slokas and aryas. But in these cases we do not
destroy the samdhi, which is here maintained in the MSS. even when
Chap. II. Parnabhadra, his time, work, and language 35
they follow our own method. ^ Our MS. bh employs the ardhadanda
and the double danda, and these only ; our MS. 4^ employs the danda and
the double danda, and these only. Cp. the two facsimile tables in vol. XI.
Gender. ?n^ neuter 233, l (in a stanza taken from the textus simplieior).
^ masculine, or ri for TTc^^, 39, 23.
Guna and Vrddhi. gfTrfT^® (also Hamb. MSS.) for #f?rn:^**
(Whitney, § 1222j, Panini V, 1,133), 258,25. afrf^^* for ^fH^^o, 262,18;
263, 2 (in both cases with HI).
Verb. Rjy^fTI (also HI), 23, 5. Imperative : ^\? ^^ for ^J^TR «i«^R,
117,18; 118,2. Infinitive: Wf<fJ*i, 57,23. Gerund: STTtHT^T, 175,23 (in
a stanza). Gerund in -am: ^f^;^-efi-»i;^, 68,2. Passive for active voice,
205,24 (in a metrical quotation; also HI).
Noun. A wrong form is the genitive ^fTW^ for *»wt, 135, lo.
Nominal compounds. Compounds with proper names: ^pf^^^TT cTT ,
136,20; 140,15. ?rf8«?f^U!^, 114,20, beside HT^OJ^fSH, 114,22. ^^JTTT-
IFT^^Tf:, 4,6, beside ^^TT^^^^nf^^t't , 21, 17. ^^Wj^^f^^, 103,3.
<nU!N(M<'ni: , 266, 10, &c.
A curious case occurs at 283, 23, where I have written *%aTT^ %^ with
Purnabhadra's source, the textus simplieior, as represented by the Hamburg
MSS. Bh, which in the fifth book belongs to the H-class of the textus
simplieior, reads q^nn^ 'R'T (T^ misread for T^, i. e. %) ; h and Biihler
%lfl['RTT(!). But bh^A and their derivatives write "^^fTT^^, and this
seems to be the old reading, from which Buhler's ungrammatical reading
derives, as being apparently an original gloss by somebody not well
versed in Sanskrit. I now take %^rrf?!%'f to be a substantive dvandva
compound, depending on ^F^^flf: 'it went to speed and to over-speed',
i. e. ' it ran more and more swiftly ' (quicker and quicker).
Prof. Wackernagel, in his Altind. Grammatik, II, § 74 d, gives similar
adjective dvandvas. From the Pali I may add Jat. i, p. 160, 3 vamkdtiva?}/.-
kinam (in a stanza), which the commentator rightly explains as meaning
mule vamJcdni agge ativanikdni tddiHini singdni assa atthiti vamkdtivamkinam.
The compound maficdtimahca, given by Wackernagel from Trenckner, is
apparently a substantive ^ formed exactly like our vegdtivega. Hence %7n"f?[%'i
should be restored in our text.
* Only the MSS. in such cases, do not separate the combined aksaras. The Hindu
manner would be to write, e. g. in our stanza I, 5 (p. 5, 3) c)«1c(lf^ | •4<'<^T^".
^ This is also the opinion of Prof. Wackernagel, who kindly pointed out to me
this compound.
36 Chap. II. Prirnabhadra, his time, worJc, and language
The rule laid down by Panini iii. 3. 126 (Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik,
II, § 82, a, y) is not always observed (at least not always in our best MSS.).
In 131,26 only A — a revised MS. — has the correct form ^^^I ; but Sar.
agrees with the other MSS. In 9, 23 the MSS. have our reading. In 227, l ff.
Purnabhadra follows this rule, whereas his source, Sar, /3, A 266, neglects it.
Syntax. Periphrastic present indicative (Guzeratism) : ^f^f^T ^T^: ,
122,18; ^ftST^rfTT W^:, 268,10 (here also Hamburg MSS.).^ Present indi-
cative for imperative: TTf^xzi^, 37,8; ^ni^^TRT:, 92,6; ^^^T^I, 92,11;
267,16; ?r^T^:, 265,17; f^^, 268,5; ITtg^^^TR: , 268, 6 ; ^ftf»T, 271,6;
278,9; 279,24; 5rr^^Tf?T, 282,8; 286,5; m^rrf^, 288,20. Present indicative
for conditional: *r^t?I, 283,22; «i<jj*^l7T, 283,23 (in both cases also HI).
The conditional occurs 216,8 3T«fifT^'land 3T*rf^fl^, and 230,20 ^Rn%5R^.
General subject expressed by 3rd person sg. : SITf, 180,20. Cp. 4,21 (but
see tJber das Tantrakhj^ayika, p. 98, 22).
Genitive for instrumental case : <*%^«li^ "5^5^j ^'5, 23. Instrumental for
genitive case: <*<^^«rrMI^;, 166.7.
Faulty or awkward constructions : f<<«!!U|-Hrf^ (for *»lXTTT!rTf^) • • •
MllidKl, 2, 12 (in accordance with Simpl. Hlh) ; ^ ?[T^f^ McMI'IrH,
109, 14 (almost literally from Tantrakhyayika, 55,4). Trf?iqT^^f% for offl
(the subject being H^Pt.), 194,24. ^: for ^^J{^, 221,29 (or f%% df^-l
for fWr^' ^, 1.28). A word like ^^: to be supplied 273,1 in a stanza
(HI have the same wording). 285, l an anacoluthon with HI (stanza).
Faria. TfWl^ and TT^ with the dual number :2 aTr^^fr^WTcl,, 43,9;
^^^JTlf^V^T^Ili WTci;^ , 209,5. Tpf and 3T^ in the same sentence, referring
to the same person, 4,8f. f^frrfTT for eft^ifi^, only 254,7 (104,11 read
f^WfTT with *). Supei-fluouB ^, 23, li ; 42, 6 ; 61, 12 ; 63, 21, &c. lrtlc(*i
for simple T^, 118, 2 (in a new tale). ^^^ after X^, 94, 19. »rr . . . 3T^f%
for ^ . . . 3T**, 41,4.
In TTTF^m^t^TfTI TTR, 148, 2, ITTF^W^ is an adjective. Cp. TTnTTWrf^,
and f?n%^ (125, 29) beside f^T^i^ (3, i), &c.
APPENDIX.
Literary quotations: Salihotra, 279, 9 (also in HI) ; Karnisutakathanaka,
67, 14. An utterance of the Buddha is referred to in 48, 13.
' Cp. Campaka^resthikathanaka, ed. "Weber, 1. 454 f. ; ed. Hertel, § 76. Biihler,
Sitzungsb. d. kgl. Preuss. Ak. d. Wissenschaften, 1883, p. 885.
' This also occurs in other mediaeval Sanskrit texts, e.g. in Somadeva's KSS. 42, 137.
Chapter III. Account of the Manuscripts on which this
edition is based.
§ 1. Description of the mannscripts.
All the MSS. used for this edition are paper MSS. written in Nagari
characters.
bh = Decc. Coll. x. 190. This MS. originally consisted of 179 leaves,
10 lines to a page. Its first 6 leaves are now missing. Though this
MS. proves to be a Jaina MS., as it has the Jaina diagram in the
beginning of book V, it has not the square blanks in the middle of the
single pages. It has been copied from some MS. which was then old ;
cp. Variants 288, 2.4.6.8 ; 290, 8.
According to bh's colophon, this copy was completed in samvat 1468,
on the 12th day of the bright half of the month Margasirsa, during the
reign of King Sri-Kahnadadeva Vijaya, in ^ri-Viramagrama (the modern
Viramgam near Ahmedabad) ' in compliance with the order of the minister
Mahamsalasa for the amusement of Josiharadeva, brother to Vaclijanarddana
of Satyapura ', by Mahamgopala, son of Mahamkesava, of a Gauda family.
The copyist did his work with great care and accuracy. Our MS.
contains many glosses, written by several old hands on the margins or
between the lines. Most of these glosses go back to one hand, no doubt
the hand of some beginner in Sanskiit, who sometimes misunderstood his
text. Cp. the glosses on 11,1; 14,6; 19,20; 22,25; 56,12; 60, 2o; 62,16;
76, 10 ; 84, u ; 154, 2 ; 176, 17 ; 177, 9 ; 194, n ; 221, 25 ; 286, 3. The same
hand entered a lot of vernacular glosses; cp. 11,3.22; 17,17 (twice); 23,3;
46,4; 65,14; 70,15; 74,5; 104,19; 131,18; 147,8; 175,30; 176,18; 177,
1.29; 178,26; 180, 4 (twice) ; 183, lo; 188,22; 189,2; 190,13.18; 191,13;
192,7; 193,11; 209,11; 220,16; 231,2; 247,3; 277,10.11.16.17.18.20; 278,22
(twice) ; 279, 1.2.6 ; 283, 17 ; 288, 13.16. In many cases the text was unintel-
ligible for the glossator ; for the marks x and = , which he usually employs
in referring to marginal glosses, occur not infrequently without such a gloss.
On the first leaves he often separates the words by small vertical strokes,
writing initial vowels, and sometimes terminations, over the hue. Our
stanza I, 52, for instance, looks thus in the MS. : •Tf^^tNR^^'fT'V'jf'TWTir-
As I did not succeed in distinguishing wUTi certainty the different hands
of the glossators, I mark the glosses in my variants with ' gloss.' or ' corr.
38 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
of bh '. As possibly scribes of other MSS. may have copied from bh the
glosses instead of the original readings, I have entered nearly all of these glosses
in my variants. The complete readings of bh are given in my variants.
N = Decc. Coll. X. 189. This MS. is complete in its beginning, but
has a gap extending from 220, 18 of our text to 236, 8 (see Variants). The
original number of its leaves was 117. The average number of lines on
a page is 17. This copy is written in a hasty hand, but it is pretty
correct. Neither the Jain diagram nor the middle squares occur in it.
The colophon tells us that this copy was completed in samvat 1855,
sake 1720, in the dark half of Karttika, on the eighth day, a Tuesday, by
Harinanda, son of Kasinatha, of a Gauda family. The complete readings
of this MS. are given in our variants.
^ = Decc. Coll. iv. 55. It has 102 numbered leaves, 15 lines to a page.
Of these, leaves Nos. 46, 48, and 49 are lost. Moreover, the last one or
two leaves are missing. The actual pagination, however, is not the
original one ; the original one, written in the margins, has been corrected
by a later hand, after leaf 19 had been lost, and hence leaf 20 is now
numbered as 19, &c. But another hand writes the correct numbers once
more just over the red middle spots of the verso pages; see Key, above,
p. 1, and our Specimens, vol. XI, Table I, No. 1.
4* is a very beautiful Jaina MS., the Jaina diagram appearing in it at
the beginning of the Kathamukha as well as of that of books III, IV, V.
(The beginning of book II is lost.) In the middle of the single leaves
there appear the characteristic blank squares, and the centres of these
squares are perforated by small circular holes throughout the MS. These
holes appear never to have been used for a string drawn through them,
as in palm-leaf MSS., to keep the leaves in the right order; for such
a string would have enlarged the holes or torn the leaves. The single
leaves of 4' show red circular spots, one in the middle of the blank squares
of the recto pages, and three on the verso pages, viz. one in the middle
and one on each side margin. The original leaf-numbers are written
within the red spots of the right-hand margins of the verso pages. The
red spots, however, are missing on leaves 83, 84, 89 recto, 90 to 102 inclusive.
At the end of the first book, 4^ lines of the recto of fol. 45 and the whole
verso page of this leaf have been left blank.
This MS. has been written with great care in beautiful characters.
The copyist himself corrected it, and added some glosses and various
readings. A second old hand added some more glosses.
* seems to be our oldest MS. of Piirnabhadra's text. As we shall
subsequently see, not only the common archetype of P (dated sam. 1537)
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 39
and L^ was copied from 4^ at a time when 4^ already contained the glosses
by the second hand, but— apart from the circular perforations of the blanks,
which are unknown in most of the paper MSS. — the forms of the characters
in this MS., especially that which ^ has in it, are very old ones.^ This old
form of ^, as it appears in Biihler's Palaographie, Table V, number 13,
columns v, and vii to xvii, and Table VI, number 18, columns xv, xvi, xvii,
prevails throughout in 4'. Cp. our Key, p. 2. Only in cases where a vowel,
or n and r are written under gh, the modern form oi gh is the usual, though
not the exclusive one. Cp. also the form of ^^ in our Table 11, No. 12,
1. 2a and that of U in our Table I, No. 1, 1. 15c, with Buhler, Table V,
col. xxii, 1. 18. The complete readings and the glosses of *P are given in
our variants.
P = Decc. "Coll. xxiv. 419. It has 96 leaves, 15 lines to a page, and
is very beautifully written on fine thin paper. This MS., which is
complete, shows the Jaina diagrams as well as the characteristic blank
squares. The text on the whole is very correct. From the colophon
we learn that this copy was finished in samvat 1537 on the first Tuesday
in the dark half of Asadha. The copyist's name is not given. The complete
readings of this MS. are entered in our variants.
L^ = Leipzig University Library A. 404. Incomplete. Old. The leaves
still extant bear the paginations 2 to 56 (both inch), corresponding to our
text svandma &c. 2,5 to sarva te (inch) 220, 2. 15 lines to a page. No blanks,
but Jaina diagram before II and III. Two copyists, the second one (from
leaf 11 to 20 incl.) giving a very faulty wording, and leaving out the text
between murkhah (67, li) and sthitavati (74, 17). I only occasionally refer to
this MS. in my variants.
Pr is an old MS. belonging to the Jaina Bhandar of Ahmedabad. It
was kindly lent me through Mr. Keshavlal Premchand Mody, B.A., LL.B.,
of the same town. This copy bears the signature ^T ^^ 3? «)0. On its
margins the title of the work is given as ti=^I^T«t"^f^' . Pr consists of
107 leaves, 13 lines to a page. It is pretty correct. I give the complete
variants of this MS.
M = Decc. Coll. iv. 54. 102 leaves, 15 lines to a page. A complete
Jaina MS., with Jaina diagrams and blank squares in the middle of the
pages. The characters of this MS. are beautiful, but its text bristles with
blunders, omissions, and dittographies. Though not dated, this MS. is not
modern. In my variants I give the complete readings of this MS., but I
have not noted many of its blunders, small omissions, and dittographies.
^ In one case this form of ^ also occurs in Pr, which has flowed from •^.
40 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscrijyts
p = Decc. Coll. ii. 46, 93 leaves, 18 lines to a page. This is a complete
Jaina MS., though it has not the characteristic blanks. According to its
colophon, this copy was completed savival loka-muni-rasa-iaii-samvacchare
[i. e. sam. \&77'\ jyesta sn-^tivdZ/i.^taml soniavdsare hihhaveldi/dm Dhillawcr^are
[i. e. Dhillo, Thar and Parkar] 2odtisdha-3aihsimg\r2i,-rdji/e I vd°\i. e. vacaka-]-
Matibhadra - tacchisya - vdcandcdryya - dhuryya - vddlkarikumbhakamdanamrgdri -
sarvasdstrddMta-saradvatlkam tJidhharana - sakalakaldkaUtagdtra-vidvajjanatilaka -
fravara-prakr'^tavdcakacdritrasim^a-facc/dsya-pafndita-'P&din&nsjndi-m
randmvvja7nakaramdald}iaddsd7iuddsa-GoYSivddhsina,-muni-lipdkrtdr iyam prati.
The lengthy colophon proceeds to tell in several stanzas that the copyist
did his work with the utmost care, and that the good should correct the
copy, without blaming the copyist for the blunders he possibly might
have committed. Hope is expressed that the Jain community might
rejoice henceforth by the favour of the suris {hlmoj-ji7iakula}-suri-prasdddtc
ciram namdatu), and that the MS. might eternally survive and be protected
by its owners from oil, water, loose tying-up and dishonest borrowers
(' teldd rakyj jaldd rakse rahet sithila-hamdhandt parahastagatam rakset ' evam
vadati pustakam ll). The copyist had at least two MSS. before him during
his work, choosing their readings as he proceeded in copying, smearing
with gamboge whole passages already written in almost every line, and
replacing very often the correct readings by inferior ones. Some passages
have been copied from MSS. belonging to other classes, e. g. to the Bh-class.
Moreover, many corrections and additions have subsequently been added
by different hands. Amongst the numerous marginal additions, there are
even stanzas in Prakrit. I carefully collated this MS. down to 119, 23 atha
inclusive ; but then, seeing that it was of no use whatsoever, I neglected it
altogether. In my variants, only occasional references are given to p.
A = India Office 2643, E. 4084, R.R. 9. B. This MS. originally contained
153 leaves, 12 lines to a page. Leaf 92 is missing now. On the first page,
which is blank, a European hand has written in English characters :
Gaikawar. This copy has been written by two copyists (A^ and A^). The
first hand wrote the text of leaves 1 to 93, and of 123 to the end, the
second one leaves 94 to 122 (both inclusive). The words from gaccliet, &c.
to ballyasd I sa ta (inclusive) = our text 177,12 to 177,23 are written by
both the copyists, and subsequently have been deleted again on fol. 93
verso. In this short passage A^ is more correct than A^ ; but the former
shares with the latter the mistakes pranadhi° 177, 12, tanna for tatra 13,
aparam kdrya 15. Hence it is certain that A^ copied from the same original
as A^ A^ leaves blank squares in the middles of the pages.
* Dharma Vijaya Suri corrects this to -jinakuSala-.
Cliap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 41
This MS. is rather faulty. A third hand has collated it with some
MS. of the textus simplicior, covering the margins with additional stanzas
from this text, smearing very often the original readings of A with
gamboge, and writing on them inferior readings or downright blunders.
In other places the corrector, an ignorant and careless man, restores
defective passages ex conjedura.
According to the colophon, the copyist of A^ was one Sivasundara, who
completed his work in samvat 1574 dso vadi 9 stdre.
Bh = Decc. Coll. xiii. 86. This MS. originally consisted of 156 leaves
with 12 to 14 (generally 13) lines to a page in books I, II, III, and with
11 lines to a page in books IV and V. The first leaf and leaves 132 to
140 (both inclusive) are missing.^ Bh has been copied by two hands,
the first one going from the beginning of the MS. down to the end of the
third book, the second one from the beginning of the fourth book to
the end of V. This copy is a Jain MS., the Jain diagram appearing
at the beginnings of books II, III, IV. Besides the usual square blanks
in the middle of the pages, which are perforated as in ^, most of the
recto and verso pages have larger rectangular blanks either at the right
or at the left hand margin, or even at both of them.
At the end of the third book, the first copyist gives the date samvat
1442 vane without any further information. The rest of the MS. is scarcely
younger than its first part.
$ = Decc. Coll. xxi. 719. 97 leaves, 15 lines to a page. Dated samvat
1661.
§ 2. Valne and matnal relations of these manuscripts.
Of the above-described eleven MSS., the first eight form two groups.
To the first group, the bh-class, belong the MSS. bh and N. To the second
group, the ^-class, belong the MSS. 4^, P, L^ Pr, p, and M. The nature of
MSS. A and Bh and 4> is such that they require a separate and detailed
discussion.
The differences between the readings of bh and * are but slight ones.
These two MSS. are excellent copies. The cases of the very mistakes
taken over from either the textus simplicior or Sar. into Piirnabhadra's
text and preserved in bh'I' show how conscientiously the text has been
handed down in these two MSS. On the other hand, the fact that N
can be proved to go back indirectly to bh, and that PL^PrMp can be proved
to go back to * (P, the best and oldest of them, and L^ indirectly), evidently
* Comprising our text, p. 244, 10 yadi (incl.) to 260, 2 dustajd (incl.).
Q
42 Chap. III. Account of the Mamcscripts
shows that even in ancient times bh* were considered very valuable MSS.
I think, indeed, that their common archetype is the prathamddarU. See
above, p. 28, note 2. At all events, their text cannot possibly deviate much
from the mulaprati (i.e. miila-pratilipi) ; see our parallel Specimens.
§ 3. The mannscript N goes back indirectly to bh.
For evidence in substantiation of this assertion, see Variants to 27, 10.12 ;
56,12; 57,22; 61,12; 74,2; 75,12; 77,22; 78,9; 80,14; 89,12.13; 101,11;
123,17; 125,18.19','^ 184,5; 186,9; 20S,2; 366,6.22; 270,22; 271,23; 274,17.
The MS. N cannot have been immediateli/ copied from bh, for it is evident
that a part of N, namely 284, 7 to the end of book V, has been copied
from a text very closely agreeing with Bh. Cp. the Variants.
§ 4. The maunscripts F LS Fr, p, and M go back to ^.
That p goes back to 4' may be seen from the Variants 72, 22 ; 88, 15.
Since, however, p is a contaminated MS. (see above, p. 40), and is for this
reason critically useless, I have not taken the trouble of collecting further
materials in order to ascertain more fully its relation to 4'. For the other
four, the following evidence may suffice.
1. P and 1} go back to *; cp. Variants 3, 10; 4,24; 5, 10; 5, 21; 7,26) 9, 10;
14,10; 17,14; 23,16; 25,22; 32,24; 33,4; 39, 20; 40,4; 42,20; 44, 12;
57,18; 76,15; 101, 10; 119, 10; 147, 20; 159,19; 164,33; 167, 21; 170, lo;
171, 7; 174, 9; 178, 18.23; 180,14.25; 181, 6; 183, 11.20; 184, 9; 185, 6 ; 198, 15;
199,9; 224,18; 229,20; 230,11; 231, i; 233,4.14; 247,9; 249,2; 252,7;
253,24; 255,9; 258,30; 271,23) 275,9; 284,9.
Besides P and L^ have a considerable number of corruptions in common.
Cp. 4, 25 ; 5, 22; 10, 1 ; 12,21 ; 19, 22 ; 20, 8 ; 22, 1 ; 23, 9 ; 25, 19 ; 29, 6
31,12; 38,24; 39,15.16.21; 41, 7.11 ; 43,1; 58, l ; 59,9; 60,9.14; 61,18
66,7; 78,5; 93,15; 96,28; 99,22; 102,19; 104,20; 106,2.4; 109,25
114,9; 115,2; 116,3; 128,4; 130,22.29; 131,21; 132,2.6.7.14; 143,11.22
155,29; 157,3; 160,8; 167,19; 168,3; 169,2.8.10; 170,28; 172,4
174,19; 175,25; 178,9; 180,4.12; 181,6; 182,11; 183,13; 184,9
185,13.14; 186,5.19; 188,5; 189,20; 190,5; 191,20; 194,11; 195,20
196,3; 197,9; 200,1; 202,7.11; 203,13; 214,10.23; 216,1.10; 219,2.
P cannot have flowed from L\ as P neither has L^'s gap (see above, p. 39),
nor the very numerous mistakes of the second copyist of U. Cp.
besides 12,24; 66,7; 105,6; 184,8; 191,15; 193,2; 194, 11 ; 197,14;
198,3.
^ The citations of passages reproduced in Tables I and II of vol. XI are set in italics.
See Variants.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 43
L' cannot have flowed from P. Cp. 12, 3i ; 14, 8 ; 15, 18 ; 19, 21 ; 27, ll ; 32, 23 ;
64,9; 111,8; 155, 28 ; 169, 7.17; 174, 10 ; 178,2; 179,29; 190,22; 203,3;
209,18; 217,16.
Hence it is clear, that both P and U- go back to some third MS. which has
flowed from 4'. Cp. also 24, 4 ; 190, lo.
2. Pr goes back to * ; cp.Variants 3, lo; 7, 26; 33,4; 101, lo; 119, lo; 121,13;
147,20; 159,16.19; 164,5.28.33; 167,21; 169,17; 170, io\ i7i, 7; 180,25 ;
184,9; 187, 18; 231, 4.
3. M goes back to * ; cp. Variants 3, lo ; 5, 20; 7, 25 ; 9, 10 ; 33, 4 ; 76, 15 ;
93,9; 101,10; 147,20; 152,3; 159,16; 174,9; 181,6; 185,6; 187,18;
231,4; 247,9; 268,3; 271,28; 284,9.
§ 5. Critical discussion of the mauxiseript A.
A apparently belongs to the bh-class. With this class it has the
author's prasasti at the end of the whole work, and it often agrees with
this class in its readings. But very often also it has the readings of the
^/-class. As to the gaps, it agrees at 33, 21 with all our MSS. but Bh. It
has 7iot the gaps of bh at 25,2; 82,11, nor those of 4' at 61,5; 107,25;
113,29; nor has it the gap of N and of the 4'-class at 265,8, where bh
is complete. Again, at 210,15, in the place of the padas missing in bhN,
it has a text quite difi'erent from that of both the 4'-class and Bh, a cir-
cumstance which raises the suspicion that A derives from a revised copy.
We shall subsequently see that this suspicion is confirmed by other facts.
At 62, 1 A has a gap which the corrector of A fills in as he pleases. Other
gaps of A are 163, 13 ; 164, 15.
At any rate, A goes back to an archetype which was very closely
akin to that of bh4'. This is clear from the numerous blunders which
it has in common with these two MSS.
Blunders common to Abh4'.
6,31.33; 9,3.26; 10,2; 11,14.23; 14,16; 18, 11; 22,13; 28, 10 ; 33,12.15
33,2i(!); 34,4; 35,18; 37,8; 42,8; 43,4.14; 44,6; 46,3; 48,19; 49,13; 51,6
53,1.6; 56,3.4; 58,8; 60, 30; 64,3; 65,8; 68,3.14; 69,3.4.6; 71,10.33; 74,8
76,12; 83,2.6; 87,16; 89,15; 90,17; 91,6.7; 92, 1 ; 93,7.9; 95, 11; 96, 10
97,13; 99,5.6.11; 102,10; 116,13.17; 119,21; 121,5.7; 123,12.15; 125,1.30
126,15; 130,4.23; 131,2; 132,16.27; 135,8; 136,4; 142,8; 144,19; 145,8
150,24; 152,10; 156,15; 158,16; 161,2.13; 164, 10; 168,27; 170, 15.20 ; 172,26
176,19; 179,1; 180,4; 182, 11; 183,6; 186,4; 196,13.14; 197,3; 198,9
211,6.21; 215,23; 216, 1; 218,2.12; 220,17; 223,3; 226,15; 235,16.24
240,21; 248,14; 253,15; 259,8; 260,24; 266, 20; 269,19; 271, 20; 277,13.19
278,9.10; 282,16; 289,3 (twice).
For these and the following cases, cp. our Variants.
44 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
On the other hand, A has correct readings in many places where bh^
are faulty.
Right readings of A, where those of bh^/ are wrong.
7,16; 8,15; 10,1; 18,6; 25,19; 26,5; 29,8; 32,23; 33, 14 (with Np);
36,20; 37,5; 40,17; 46,7.21; 50, 12.15. 16; 52,23; 58,15.17; 59, 25(withPPr);
6],u; 63,12; 65,29.30; 66,1; 69, i ; 71,18; 73,14.21; 76, 4 (with pPr) ;
79, 12 (here the copyist corrects the reading of bh*); 83, 15 ; 85, 18 ; 87, 12.14 ;
90,8; 91,19; 93,7; 96,14; 100,8; 101,23; 106, i; 107,11; 109,5.8; 114,4.25;
116,2.16; 118,14.16; 119, i; 121,6; 122, 11.12; 124,9.25; 125,26; 130,9; 131,2
(the copyist corrects here) ; 131, 19.26; 132, 28; 134, 1; 135, 21; 138, 6.12;
140,14.18.22; 141,9; 142,5.23; 143,24; 145,24; 147,2; 148,13; 150,20 (with
Bhcl>); 152, 9 (with BhcJ)); 154, 2 (cp. 155, 8) ; 155,17; 157,13; 161,22;
162,18; 168, 18 (with MBhd)); 176,8; 180,7.13; 181,8; 191, 19.20; 192,9;
194, 19 (with Pr) ; 197, 10; 200,23; 203,6; 204,2.5; 206,5.7; 212,12; 216,8;
219,25.31; 220,7.26; 223,19; 224,16; 226,14; 227,4; 230,20; 231,25;
236,12.13 (see Hamb. MSS.); 236, 19(!); 244, 11 (I); 245,13; 247, 7. 18 (with
Pr) ; 248, 22.30; 250, 22 ; 251, 20.26 ; 254, 16 ; 264, 12; 269, 11.20 ; 271, 11 ;
272, 3 ; 276, 7 ; 278, 6.10 ; 282, 1 ; 284, l ; 289, 10.
If in these passages A is more correct than bh4', this is at least in
many cases the result of conjectural emendation. For in other cases the
corrections of A are decidedly wrong.
Blunders of bh^ wrongly corrected, or even more corrupted, in A.
3, 7 ; 4, 30 ; 13, 16 ; 15, 18 ; 34, 13 ; 35, 5 ; 39, 6 ; 42, 11 ; 44, 3 ; 49, 16; 50, 16.22 ;
52,11; 55,9.10.17; 59,3.28; 64,21; 65, 30 ; 66,12; 70,2; 74,14.17; 80,5;
84,16; 85,19; 99,15; 101,12; 131,18; 132,12; 135, 10; 143,7; 149, 2 (with
Bh<J)); 155,8; 162,22 (wrong correction by copyist) \ 165,21; 170,10;
172,3; 173,15; 179,18; 190,2; 199,22; 207,3; 213,5; 214,21; 218,12;
219,15; 222,6; 231, 5 (with M); 238,24; 250,15; 251,24; 264,15; 272,11.16;
273,9(!); 281,4; 287,14.
Discussion illustrated by Tale III, viii, Self-sacrificing dove.
Evidently A^ and A'^ copied some MS. which had been revised and
interpolated, part of the corrections and the interpolations being written
on the margins. An interesting proof of this assertion occurs in A'^ on
fol. 109 a in our Tale III, viii, verses 161 fF. As this passage is of con-
siderable critical value, I print it here in four columns. Thej^r*^ column,
agreeing with our text, gives the readings of our MSS. bh4', and of
Kosegarten's MSS. BCDEFK, which contain this story. Prof. Macdonell
most kindly collated for me the following passage with the originals of
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 45
BC;^ and Mr. F. W. TTiomaa in like manner obliged me by collating the
originals of DEF. '^ To Mr. Thomas I owe the confirmation of Kosegarten's
supposition, that his MSS. F and L are one and the same MS. ^ The
variants I give from K are based on Benfey's collation of this MS., which
I owe to the kindness of Miss Emma Benfey, and on Prof. SchmicWs collation
of the same. The second column contains the text of A, the third one
Kosegarten's text according to his edition of the textus simplicior, p. 180.
Thefouri/i column contains an interpolation of the MS. E, which interpola-
tion is separated from the other texts by a vertical line. In the footnotes
under the first column I give the complete variants (but not all the merely
clerical errors) of BCDEFK; in those of the second column, Prof. Schmidt's
deviations from A, whose version is given in his German translation ; in
those of the third column the complete variants of the editions of Jiva-
nanda Vidyasagara (Calcutta, 1892), and of K. P. Parab (Bombay, 1896),
■who follow Kosegarten's text ; I add Benfey's translation and emendation of
Kosegarten's stanza 187. In the footnotes to the fourth column I give the
references from O. v. Bohtlingk's ' Indische Spriiche ' to these interpolated
stanzas. It will be seen that most of them occur in the Vikramacarita.
Though Kosegarten prints the story from which the following passage
is taken in his edition of the textus si^nplicior, it does not belong to this
recension. It is missing in the Hamburg MSS. HI, in h, in Biihler's
edition,* and in Kosegarten's MS. G, i. e. in Anantabhatta's Kathamrtanidhi,
which is an abbreviation of the textus simplicior.^ Besides HI and G,
Kosegarten used the MSS. ABCDEFK, and these only. Of these MSS.,
A B contain Pui-nabhadra's text ; all the other MSS. belong to the mixed
class. In the third book, C and F (which go back to a common source
for the last three tantras) and K contain contaminations of Purnabhadra's
text with the textus simplicior. D in this tantra contains a textus
simplicior interpolated from Purnabhadra's recension. E contains quite
a new recension, based on the Jaina recensions and on other sources.
It has many interpolated stanzas, and one interpolated story whose wording
goes back to Sar. or to some nearly related recension, ^ and the order
of the stories in E disagrees with that of all the other recensions.''
^ These MSS. are now in the Bodleian; B = Aufrecht, No. 337 (written after
A.D. 1810), C = No. 336 (written A. n. 1800).
' These MSS. belong to the India Office Library ; D = I. 0. 2790 (E. 4085), E = I. 0.
1812 (E. 4086), F = I. 0. 2319 (E. 4087).
' Cp. Kosegarten's Praefatio, pp. iv and vi. * As to this edition see above, p. 14.
" See my papers * Kritische Bemerkungen zu Kosegartens Pancatantra ', ZDMG. Ivi,
p. 296 ff., and ' tJber die Jaina-Rezensionen des Pancatantra ', Berichte d. kgl. sachs. Ges.
d. Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. CI., 1902, p. 117 note. Above, p. 18.
" ZDMG. Ivi, p. 317. ■' ZDMG. Ivi, p. 326. Above, p. 17.
46
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscri'pts
o<z> ,^
14^
o^ a
I-H
see -asfiy i=!S«
:S ^ ^ >- lijjy -j^ '2
m
cc
Tl
s
fl
«ij
5«
^
-*3
^
fl
be
c
&
-4^
T3
n3
a>
n
§
5?
P4
1
CO
0)
H
s «
00 §^5-
c
'}B[idoo Xq uoi'){pp« "SiBK
o
to
c
0)
T3
o
CS
U
u
o
ft fl
.a
CO
fl
-M
■*
<u
tic
JJ
^
fl
-<-i
<i)
p^
-1^
ja
o
^
Cfi
•d
rti
i-i
^
e^-na
4)
-4-1
IS
O
•Sf
CO
i
'3
J
•d
•>*'
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
47
8-
m
ff
c 5°
« B
<r
«o»-
& H§1
s .s
CO 3
CO
CO
c R
nc =
.in
w
H O
48
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscrij^ts
o3
I
-a
m
B? pr e
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
49
tS
%
s^%
..St"'
£
re
18=
u
tic/
P ,0)
if ^^
'^s <^ J 2 fl S
^ 3SS 's^S "--S
— ' Ch • e s ^ f5
S S kl ^ « *•
cc
H
50
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
eS H a>
c3 «*'►:_ j_ '
IE*
III
te IF F
sir: « re
3 s^ tc Ri- ^ rC
a .
2 «PL,
-tj ii bo
60 S««
W
-5
I—
IE
V
tic/
a^2
'2
« _ e
"5
§.2 F
O J- Js
o S "5
s a
u
e
•IT
•tr
lo-
ts'
«
^
5
u
li
cr
IT'
&
^10-
I
£
IT'
lir
Iw'
tiro
t
IT
I
tc
<*>-
^
H>>-
IC
^ a>
^ £ -^_ ?= „
£ Q -5 K o " fii
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 51
From these parallel texts it is clear that both Kosegarten and Schmidt
based their texts of this story mainly on A^. But in doing so they were
not consistent. Kosegarten omits A'^'s stanzas 69 and 70, and both
scholars omit A'^'s (first) stanza 65. It will be seen that no other MS. than
A^ has A'^'s stanzas 65, 69, 70, 71, 72. In place of 71 and 72, all the
other MSS. but K have two prose sentences. In K the first prose sentence
is missing. All the MSS. agree completely in the number and in the
order of the stanzas, and nearly completely in theii' wording. Only the
contaminated MS. E follows the wording of the MBh. in our stanzas 161
and 162, interpolates as its stanza 5 (i.e. 205) a whole stanza from this text
(= MBh. xii. 148, 12), and inserts seven more stanzas, four of which occur
also in the Vikramacarita, and one of which (6, i, e. 206) is apparently an
imitation of MBh. xii. 149, 13. But even this contaminated MS. has none of
the additional stanzas of A^, and has the same two prose sentences as all the
other MSS., though in E the wording of these sentences is slightly altered.
Hence it is evident that Kosegaiien's text does not agree with any
MS. of the Pancatantra, and that Vidyasagara and Parab, who exactly
agi'ee in the choice and in the order of the stanzas with Kosegarten's
text, simply reprint it with but slight alterations.
Doubtless neither Kosegarten nor Schmidt would have based their
texts of our story on A^ if they had been aware of the true nature of
A'^ 's wording in our passage.
First of all, it is clear that in our passage the MS. from which the
scribe A^ copied^ contained a wording which agreed tvith that of otir other
MSS. as given in our first column. For the scribe first copies his stanzas
64 to ^'i inclusive (corresponding to our stanzas IGl to 164), and,
after doing so, corrects the fourth pada of 64, adds in the margin his
stanza 65, and corrects the numbering of the already written stanzas 65,
66, and %1 . Some of the copyist's blunders, as '^J^\ for ^T^ct i^i 69 c,
^IcT* for ^f7I«> in 70 a, cRTjtrl^^: in 71 a, and the wording of the first pada
of 73, prove that he did not himself alter the text which he was copying,
but that he copied marginal corrections and additions of his original.
This view is confirmed by the fact that in 73 b he writes t^'^fTri^lI^J
within the line. The sign ^ is a hyphen, which in Nagari MSS. frequently
occurs at the end of the lines, and which A^ copied without reflecting. More-
over, we shall see that A^'s stanzas 69 and 70 are inserted in a wrong place.
The author of A^'s spurious text was shocked by the purport of the
genuine one. Whereas the interpolator of E inserts a number of stanzas
intended to prove that widows mnst burn themselves, the interpolator of A^ is
an adversary of men's and women's burning themselves alive. Hence he cor-
rects in 64 d the true fire of the text to a metaphorical * fire of penance V
' Schmidt's ' Opferfeuer ' is an impossible rendering.
52 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
and substitutes in 73 a mortification for Purnabhadra's forest-conflagration.
As he does not think his correction of 64 d to be sufficiently clear, he
adds the stanza 65. He strongly opposes the custom of widows' burning
themselves with the bodies of their deceased husbands. Therefore in 65 c
he points out the vZ^Iiil^N^i, which, he says, is not so cruel as the
prevailing custom, but which, on the contrary, is ^^TRRI. The conse-
quence of the female dove's penance is that she beholds her husband in
the f^^TR. The author of the alteration no doubt takes this word in the
sense which it has in Jain mythology ('the highest heaven'), whereas
in the genuine text it has the brahmanical meaning (' heavenly car ').
After stanza 164 of our text, A^ adds his stanzas 69 and 70. No doubt
the copyist A^ inserted them in a wrong place ; for the interpolator himself
must have intended their insertion immediately after stanza 65, as they
are destined to corroborate his view that a sail burning herself commits
a sin. Schmidt has misunderstood these verses. The correct translation
of 69 and 70 is : ' She who, being still alive, follows her beloved one
by offering her own body in the fire, must no doubt go to a terrible hell.
In the law books, in the Vedas, and in other sastras, the following correct
rule has been handed down : " Those (wives) who commit suicide will be
unhappy in aU their following existences." '
After these stanzas the interpolator replaces the prose lines of the
original — which in short words gives the purport of Purnabhadra's source,
viz. of the Mahabharata version^ — by his slokas 71 and 72. Stanza 71
has been misunderstood by Kosegarten as well as by Schmidt, who have
destroyed its meaning instead of restoring it. Kosegarten's ^44?«j|- in a,
and ^ T^ in c, and Schmidt's ^|% are nothing but wrong conjectures.
Kosegarten's alterations have misled Benfey as well as the two pandits,
who reprint Kosegarten, not without continuing his destructive work.
There is neither a ' dove god ', nor a ' sun-setting ', nor a ' solar heaven
of the cock pigeon ', nor a ' proximity of the sun ', nor a ' sun happiness '
in this passage. All these fine non-Indian things have sprung from the
bad Sanskrit of the interpolator, from the conjectures of the editors, and
from a clerical error of the copyist A^. For ^tft?!^^^ is nothing else than
a clerical error for cfiq^ff^^, an expression formed after the analogy of
the very frequent word xrfTf^TT , i. e. 'a wife who regards her husband
as a god', 'a faithful wife'. ^[^^ is quite right (^T^ 3?T^), and so is
' In the edition of Protap Chundra Roy, the only one whicli is at my command, the
story of which Purnabhadra gives an abbreviation stands at book xii. 143, 10-149,14
incl. To our first prose sentence corresponds xii. 148, 12, to the second one, xii. 149, 1-7
incl. The stanza 165 corresponds to 149, 8. 11. 12.13. In his note 1109 Benfey says:
' Diese Erzahlung stimmt fast wSrtlich zu Mahabharata, xii, Vers 5462-5592.' The
mere number of stanzas of the two versions would show that this statement cannot
be correct.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 53
^T^, which the interpolator construes with the genitive cRTftfT^- ^uT
in our passage must not be derived from ^^, but from g^. The correct
translation of stanza 71 therefore is : ' Having regarded the male dove
as her god, she became a goddess, and day by day enjoyed god\y (i. e. divine)
happiness with the male dove ; for such is the consequence of religious
merit acquired in a former existence.' Her ^^tcT^TT^^ (Mfrl^qitq*!,)
in this world causes her ^^^T^ after her death.
Stanza 72 of A'^ is designed to replace the second prose sentence (204, 22)
of the genuine text, and in stanza 73 ab, the interpolator alters the wording
for the reason given above, p. 51 f. Why he altered also the last line of
this stanza I cannot say. But it is certain that A's wording is an
alteration ; for to ^^^f^f% ^^, as the other MSS. read, corresponds
MBh. xii. 149, 13: cTcT: yl^^+llcilH^IMiHlfltlfnT^: I ^ST^^I^^fWRT ^
I have advisedly treated this passage at full length, because it is in
several respects highly instructive. First of all, it shows how texts
should not be edited. There was not the slightest reason why Kosegarten
and Schmidt should leave out one or several verses of A's text, adopting
the rest of it ; for all these verses go back to the same interpolator. As
to Kosegarten, our passage shows what critical principles this editor
was wont to follow during his work. Not to speak of the fact that
books III and IV of his textus simplicior are only an adulterated edition
of Purnahhadra's books III and IV respectively, i. e. of the textus ornatior,
he follows in our passage in some places one single MS. (A), though all
his other MSS. agree against A, and though the purport of the Mahabharata
version agrees with all the other MSS. But instead of, at least, following
A throughout, he chooses at random the stanzas which he rejects from his
text or takes over into it. And this is not only the case in our passage,
but throughout his textus simplicior as well as his textus ornatior. It
is not only true that both of them are not worth the paper on which
they are printed, but also that during more than sixty years they have
misled all the scholars who used them, and have made worthless the
work of all the translators of his textus simplicior, to begin with that
of so eminent a scholar as Benfey.^ The editions of the two Hindu
editors, Jivananda Vidyasagara and Kashinath Pandurang Parab, are even
more worthless than Kosegarten's. The passages in which these editors
deviate from Kosegarten must induce their critical readers to think that
these pandits based their texts on materials independent of Kosegai'ten's
edition. But the passage just examined shows that they mainly reprinted
Kosegarten. For the text given by him does not agree with any MS.
^ Of course, Benfey'a introduction to his translation is even now very valuable.
54 Chap. 111. Account of the Manuscripts
in the stanzas adopted or rejected, but it compltiely agrees in this respect
with the text of the two Hindu editors. Parab's reading of Kosegarten's
stanza 187 c, moreover, is a fair illustration of the way in which he
endeavours to correct a meaningless passage. His ' correction ' seems to
be based on Vidyasagara's quite impossible explanation.
This much on the untrustworthiness of A^. But the text of A^ is not
more trustworthy. At 211, 21, for instance, A^ shows foolish alterations.
The point of the story Piirn. III. xii (Sar. III. viii, Old Syriac VI. vi,
SP. III. viii, Simpl. IV. vi H I = IV. vii Biihler) lies in the circumstance,
that the clever ^'xio, fallij reaches her aim, i.e. the cohabitation with her
^qqf^T. In the original version of our tale, the adulteress, answering
a question of her paramour, tells in a loud voice that all women are
unchaste hy nature., but that she truly loves her husband exclusively.
Thereupon her husband is convinced that he has got the most faithful
wife in the world. The author of the textus simplicior evidently thought
that no husband would allow himself to be convinced by any such trick.
Accordingly he alters the text.^ In his version, the faithless wife tells
the adulterer that Candika has pointed out adultery to her as the only
means of preventing her husband's death which hangs over him by Fate
and which, by sexual union, goes over to him who plays the husband's
rdle. The words of the goddess, according to the Hamburg MSS., run
thus : ^ ^TH^'^W ^W T[^f%^ ^I^^% ^^TT^lTTf^l^ ^ftf^ rTfT^ *r^:
^rm(^nsfr?) ar?^^^ w^t^ \ httt g^T^^^iici wt^f?i i Buhier, p. 19. 12 has
the same wording, except ^^%, *T^^WN^^^, ^^fTT? and 3T''?^^uifig^q.
Purnabhadra's text 211,21 comes very near to the wording of the Hamburg
MSS. Cp. also the wording of Bh in our variants. Instead of 341(^*1 •!,
A^ has aT^f^rf^l^IT'T, which compound apparently was first intended
to mean ' touching [by the limbs] except the male and female organs.'
But as the copyist (or some previous glossator) feels that this word is
not clear, he makes it an adjective by adding in the margin f'T^^. Now
the passage means ' a cohabitation without touching of the male and
female organs ' (Schmidt, p. 232 : ' Wenn du mit einem fremden Manne
auf gemeinschaftlichem Lager ruhend den Beischlaf ausfiihrst, ohne dass
sich dabei die Geschlechtstheile beriihren '). I am at a loss to say how
the interpolator imagined an 3T^f^Tf^'[^^«i f'T^^'f to be possible. But
his alteration, which is proved to be such an one by Purnabhadra's source,
the textus simplicior, destroys at the same time the point of the story.
In the same story, the genuine wording of Pxirnabhadra, as given in
our text, p. 212,6, is nearly identical with the wording of the Hamburg
' Apparently in following some other source, whether literary or oral. Cp. Chauvin,
Bibl. des ouvrages arabes, ix, p. 39, no. 34.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 55
Mss. (filinf^i'i^ ?Tt I Tm^wi cu^nf^^ #^ ^i;^ tt^^ ^^^tt^t^;
Buhler's text ins. ^ before W^, orn. ^m after THT^, and ins. 3TW^ after
^^^*i;). But A\ in consequence of his first alteration of the text
(3?^!%® f^*»), alters again, continuing after OTf^T : ^ ^W^HWT'ft ^J^TT
f^\!(\^ ri I^^tT^T^, &c., 1. s (Schmidt, p. 232 : ' "Du bist die Erste unter
den Frauen, die ihrem Gatten anhangen, darum dass du selbst bei der
Vereinigung mit einem Fremden die Keuschheit so bewahrt hast. Um
meine Lebensdauer zu verlangern und den Tod abzuwenden hast du so
gehandelt!" Nach diesen Worten umarmte er sie liebevoll, nahm sie auf
die Schulter, tanzte mit ihr herum und sprach dann zu dem Herrn Warst-
du-besser,' &c.).
And again the conclusion of our tale is awkwardly amplified in A},
which for ^^1^ to ^^?T (212, 11) reads : f t^f U^T 1 1 WirWrTy?:TWt ^T^W I
fTrr^Tir^'t ^% II ^R ^-^ ^^^^^rrrf^g ^ '^ ^^3IJ^ \ im n^ \ m
dsiU!'^*iI«1*)^ ^"^fn I (Schmidt, p. 233 : ' und nachdem er darauf umher
getaDzt war, sagte er : " Ja, du Vordermann unter denen, die Keuschheit
iiben, auch du hast mir einen Dienst geleistet ! " und liess ihn von der
Schulter nieder. Vor alien seinen Angehorigen pries er dieser Beider
Tugenden. Wo er immer an die Hausthlir von Angehorigen u. s.w. kara,
da pries er auch deren Tugenden').^ I need scarcely add, that here too
the textus simplicior confirms the wording of our text 212, 11. The
Hamburg MSS. read : cTfI^;^t^^|T ^(SI'^^^^^'I^^TH ^'^'T* (0 ;
Buhler (19, 24) : cf H^ g^^f^^^^ ^^'tEC^^TJf ^frg ^^3(J^ I
Cp. also A^'s interpolation 122, 5, and the transpositions in A^ 3, 18
and 201, I8. These cases show that the reviser, or the revisers, did not
shrink from even serious alterations of the text which they copied.
Moreover, our parallel Specimens show that all the variants of A^A^
can be proved, by the testimony of the sources, i. e. the textus simplicior
and the Tantrakhj-ayika, to be alterations. Wherever A has the evidently
right reading, it is not to be made out with certainty whether this
correctness is due to conjectural criticism, to collating some other
MS., to A's going back to some MS. older than bh, or even to mere
chance. Though I very carefully collated the whole MS., I am not able
to decide this question. The only thing quite sure is that A is the copy
^ Read ^tjo. The same mistake in AS p. 211,22 of our text. This shows that the
alteration does not go back to the copyist himself, who did not understand the text
which he was copying here. ^ Read »<<jJ3j«fT»n"'
* Schmidt's second MS. K has a gap, by which the whole story has been lost.
56 Chap. III. Account of the Mamiscnjyts
of some revised and adulterated MS. For the constitution of my text
A -was almost useless. Good readings of A, not confirmed by bh*, have
only the value of conjectures, or of various readings the sources of which
we do not know.
In order to allow the reader to form a judgement of his own, I give
the variants of A from the beginning of the work to 12, 13 inclusive, from
126, 1 to 134, 23 inclusive, and for the prasasti. Besides, I have entered
the readings of A into my variants at all the places marked in the Sanskrit
text with an asterisk, and occasionally in some other passages.
In our parallel Specimens I to IV all the readings and all the more
important blunders of A are given in the notes. The reader will see
that not even one reading more original than those of bh4' is to be found
in these parts of the MS. A.
§ 6. Critical discussion of the manuscripts Bh and $.
The MS. Bh at first puzzled me very much, and it cost me consi-
derable time before I was aware of its true nature. Its age of course
prepossessed me in its favour, and this impression was strengthened when
I collated the fifth book, which more closely agrees in Bh with the
Hamburg ISISS. (textus simplicior) than any one of my other MSS. On
the other hand, Bh deviates considerably from bh^PA in the rest of the
work ; transpositions of words are very numerous ; synonyms appear
in very many cases for the words used in bh^A. Again this MS. bristles
with blunders of every kind. But Bh has exactly the same stories, and
these stories in exactly the same order, as bh^'A. It was not until I got
the MS. 4> and the ^arada MS. P, that I found out the worth, or rather the
lack of worth, of Bh.
Bh and $ belont/ to the class of the mixed MSS. The greater part of their
fii'st three books has been copied from a fragmentary Purnabhadra MS.,
containing the text from 6, 2 dhdramatrdrthl down to the end of book III.
The kathamukha and the beginning of book I contains in Bh the text of
Purnabhadra from 1, 14 na vidvdn inclusive to p. 3, 25. The text between
dhurvodhdrau and dhdramatrdrthl 6, 2 has been supplied from some MS. of
the textus simplicior. In <I>, the text to dhdramatrdrthl has even been twice
supplied from MSS. of this recension.
The text of Bh agrees very closely with that of * in its readings and
in nearly all of its blunders, down to the end of book III. From the
beginning of book IV to the end of the work, the two MSS. disagree in
a most remarkable manner. Whereas, in book IV, Bh contains a faulty
text of the bh-class, 4> in this book contains an equally or even more
faulty text of the ^-class. In book V, both these MSS. contain a textus
simplicior. But here again the difference is evident. For Bh contains
Chap. III. Accowit of the Manuscripts 57
a very valuable old specimen of the H-class of this text, agreeing in many
blunders, but not in the interpolations, with the Hamburg MSS. The
MS. <i>, on the contrary, contains a text of the o--class of the textus
simplicior.
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale V, v, Ass as singer.
In order to prove what has just been said, I beg to refer the reader
to the following specimen, Tale V, v, Ass as singer. In this specimen
I give the textus simplicior according to the Hamburg MSS. H I. The
notes contain the complete variants of the following texts : —
Textus simplicior, H-class :
XT \
[the Hamburg MSS.
Textus simplicior, (r-class :
0- = Decc. Coll., Peterson's Fifth Report, No. 356.
s = Decc. Coll. i. 17.
B = Biihler's edition.
pr = the MS. of the Ahmedabad Bhandar, lent to me through
Mr. Premchand.
h = a recent copy of the MS. Bhandarkar, Report Bombay 1907,
p. 55, § 46.
Purnabhadra's recension :
bh^A, the MSS. just mentioned.
Mixed recensions :
BVi ^
Hhe MSS. just mentioned.
n^ = Decc. Coll., Bhandarkar, Report 1894, No. 371.
n2 = Decc. Coll., Peterson, Report V, No. 355.
n3 = Decc. Coll., Bhandarkar, Report 1897, No. 418.
The variants of the o--class MSS. of the textus simplicior, and those
of 4> are given on the left-hand pages, the variants of all the other MSS.
on the right-hand pages. It will be seen at once, that all the MSS. whose
variants are given on the left-hand pages form one group, and that those
whose variants are given on the right-hand pages form a second group.
Nobody who compares the various readings will doubt that the text
represented by H I is on the whole older than that represented by the
cr-class.
The cases in which Bh agrees with HI against bh4' are set in italics
in the text ; the cases in which bh^ agree with the o--clas3 against HIBh
are set in fat italics in the variants.
I
58 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
Text of Hamburg MSS. HI corresponding to our text 270,17 to 272,21.
270, 17 'sadhu, matula, gitena!' varito na maya sthitah.
18 'apurvo 'yam manir baddhah: sampraptam gitalaksanam.'
19 cakradhara aha: ' katham etaf?' so 'bravit :
21 asti kasmimscid adhisthana Uddhato nama gardabhah. sa ca
diva 22 rajakagrhe bharodvahanara krtva ratrau svecchaya paryatati.
Variants of h(rsprBf».
270, 17 ^ gl, om. tena II ho-sprB maya proktopi na sthitah, <I> maydty ukto na
sthitaih II 18 pr hamdhah II <1> samprdpta II 19 cr suvarnnasiddhir
abravlt W 21 piB om. as^i II ^ vddhamo ; a ioddhatanama\ gardabhah; $ m-
sabhah for gardabJuih II After gardabhah ho-$prB ins. prativasati sma II hprB om.
ca 11 o- om. diva ; s daiva, h$B sadatva, pr saradatva for diva, II 22 hcrs4>prB karma
for bhdrodvahanam II After paryatati pr ins. tata, B tatah ; then ho-s<E>prB ins. pra-
tyuse {^ pratyilsani, ho-$ add. vamdhanabhaydt, pr bamdhanabhaydt,^ bandhandbha-
ydt) svayam eva, then a barndhanasthdne samdsrayati, h s grham yd, h adds ti, $ raja-
kagrhe ydti, prB rajakagrham dydti; then hcrs4>prB rajakopi tarn (hprB tatas tarn,
s tatas tvam na for tarn) barndhane, a niyukte, s yunaktih, 4> na yumkte, h na yukti,
pr °na niyuktih, B °na niyunakti II 271, 1 hcrs$prB atha for athdnyadd II
o- om. tasya; s tasmin II hs$ om. ratrau II o-<l»prB om. ksetresu ; hs ksetrdni II
After jparyaia^aA $ ins. ksetre, pr ksetrdni satrau (read ratrau), B ksetrdni II ho-s om.
A;ac?acrc II hcrs^prB saA« for sard/mm 11 ho-s^prB soTn/aid for ftafeAwva ll 2 cr
sa uddliato, h^^ sa ca plvaro, prB sa ca pivaratvdt (B °tvdd) for faw ca II ho-pr rr<<e° ;
^ vdditamgam || <I> om. karkatikdksetresu praviiya; ho-sprB karkatikdksetre
{pr ''ksotra for °ksetre; prB add. srgdlasahitah) praviiati ; then $ ins. karkkatikd-
hJiaksyanam, karoti \ pratyiZse stJiagrham thdti I <a<Aa srgdlai ca ; cr ins. : ^asya ca
prstato lagnah I irgdlah praviSati ; hs ins. : <a<Ad Srgdlah ; h adds ca ; then hcrs evam
(s etadaiai for eram ; h adds tau) dvdv api rdirau (hs yathecchayd for ratrau) karka-
tikdhhaksanam krtvd pra° svastbanam vrajalah; prB ins.: evarn tau yadrcchayd
virbhatikdbhaksanam (B cf for w"°) A;f^<;d pratyahara pratyuse svastlmnam vrajatah ;
$ om. this sentence II 3 $ aiAa kaddcin madoddbetena rdsabJiani tena ksetra-
moAdhyasthitena Srgdlam abhihitam; hs atha kaddcit tena (h adds saha) madoddba-
tena (h madoddbata) rdsabJiendbhihitarn I s adds ksetramadhye, h adds ksetramadhye
after bhagnlsuta (sic!); prB a</ia kaddcit tena madoddhatena rdsabhena ksetrama-
dhyasthitena irgdlo 'bhihitah ; o- a</ia kaddcit tendbhihitam II 5 pr paiya 2, B paiya
paiya \\ 4> paiyat II atlvatirmmald rajanl, a pas'yeyam nirmmald rajanl, h paiya-
yam nirmmalarajanl, cr paSyattdm nirmaldm rajanlm II Before <a<, s ins. sa aha ||
6 4> karisydmtti II ho-s^prB ins. kathaya before katamena \\ s ^awc^iOTia, 4> ^ewa
for katemena \\ a- ins. gltatn before karonii II hs karomiti II o- srgdia for sa II
o- ins. &Ao after dha II o- mdmaka, s ^awa for mama II h alarti for mdma II s ^7 for
Arm; ho- om. Arm II
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 59
271, 1 athanyada tasya ratrau ksetresu paryatatah kadacic chrgalena
sardham maitri babhuva. 2 tau ca vrtibhangam krtva karkatikaksetresu
pravisya tatphalabhaksanam 3 svecchaya krtva pratyuse ^^a^f^astbanam
vrajatah, atha kadacit ksetrama4dhyasthitena teiia coddhatarasabhena
srgalo 'bhihitah : ' bho bhaginisuta, 5 pasya ! ativanirmala rajanl. tad
abam gitam karisyami. tat 6 katamena ragena karomi ? ' sa aha : ' mama, kim
Variants of HIBh, bh^ffn^n^A.
270, 18 A baddha \\
22 n^n-n^ rajakasya grhe II
bh bhdrodvdhanam ii H radrau II
271, 1 n^n»n' tathdnyada II
2 Hlbh* vrttibhamgam, A vrtti\bhamgam, II'II^II' varttihhamgam || H Jcarlca
[new line] kdksetresu, I karkketika^ II A tatphalam bhaksanam II
3 bh^n'n'n'A svastbanam II 11' n' ksetramadhje sthitena II
4 bh*n'n-n'A om. tena II bh* madoddbatardiabhena, A madoddbatardbhor
bhena, IVU'^ mahoddhatardsabhena, II' mahodatardsabhena II
A bho bhaginiautd I 2^o,^ydtlvamnirmalarajanl U
6 HI karisyami II HI kathamena II ^H'n'^Il'A praJia II
60 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
anenanarthapraca 7 lanena ■? yatas cauryakarmapravrtta vayam. cauraja-
rair nibhrtair eva 8 sthatavyam', iti. uktam ca :
9 kasi vivarjayec cauryam, nidralus carmacaurikam,
10 jihvalaulyam ca rogadhyo, jivitum yo 'tra vanchati.
11 tatha ' tvadiyagitam sankhaA'air/anuvadi, na madhuram ', iti durad
Variants of horsprB $.
B nenAnarthapraldpitena, <E» anendnarthe jrrdldpena, a- anendrthacalanelam, h vrthd-
pralipitena ; prB anena, then pr vrthdrthapravalajpralapitena, B vrthdrthapracdla-
nena \\ 7 $ caurakarmmapravrttd, s cauraJcarmmaprakrtd, a- cauryakarmapra-
vrttair, prB caurakarmapravrttdv II prB dvdm for vayam', cr om. vayam, || 4> ins.
tan, hs tarn after vayam, \\ hcrs^prB transp. : m° (h nihhrtam, pr nivrttaii; prB
add ca) cau° ; $ caurai, h caurair jdraih II prB atra for eva II hcrs4> om. eva II
8 hcrs$ stheyam II prB om. iti II her ins. nayah, s nayd after iti II pr om. uktam
caw hs ins. yatah after uktam ca II 9 o- kdsam, s prakdSam, <l> hdsyam, pr A;oii,
B ^^aii II s varjjayas \\ ^ caurya, as cauroW First pada in h : caurdndm varjjayet
kdsdm \\ ^ nidrdluhdhai W s carmmacorakah, B sa ca caurikdm \\ 10 ^ jihvd-
lolyam || o- rogdrto ; pr rujdkrdmto, B rujdkrdnto for ca rogddhyo II o-<l>prB jmVam,
s ^wamtom II 11 hcrsprB a/>aram, <I> jjaram for <a</ia II crs^prB ^vac^tyam;
<l> om. gitam II prB om. iankhaiahddnuvddi ; ^ iamkhaiahddnukdri, s Samkhasabdd-
nukdram, h iamsaiavddnukdram ; o- kathoram for iankha^abddnuvddi \\ ho-s om.
9ia madhuram; <I>prB »ia madhurasvaram ; prB add samkhasahddnukdram II
ho-s<E>prB om. 2<ill $ ins. ca after aj9e II 12 o-s$hprB iruyate for ^rutvotthdya II
s$prB ins. <ad! a<ra, ho- <a<ra before ksetra° ; then cr ksetraraksakah purusah
prasuptas tistati, hs ksetre raksapurusah (s raksd°) suptas ti °, prB ksetre raksdpurusdh
suptd I samti (B suptdh santi), $ ksetrapdldh purusd prasuptds tistamti ; then o- sa,
prB <a, $ <e ca; then ho-s$ samutthdya, prB utthdya; then crs banidhanam,
h vadhavamdhanam, <I> batndbatn \ badbatp vd, s vamda vd, prB vadham ham-
dham vd; then hcrs$ vidhdsyati, prB karisyamti II 13 <t ^aw for ^avaw H
crs amrtakalpd, h amrtakalpdS, $pr amrtamaydi, B amrtamayli; then cr karkatl,
h cirhhidydh, s cirbhadydh, $ cirbhitikdh, pr cirbhatya, B cirbhatih II ho- 8$ prB om.
nibhrtah ; then cr avydpdro hhava, h ma avydpdraparo bJuiva, s mdvydpdro bhava,
prB wia ivam avydpdraparo hhava, $ vydpdraparo bhavdn II cr om. <ac chrutvd II
cr gardabhah, $ rdsabha, hs sa II hs^prB a/ta II s a/io for &/io ; then h wa, o-4>prB
wa ivam, s <vam ?ia; then hcrs$B vcist, pr ce<s^ ; then her s$ va«.asVayafva<:^; then
14 s$prhB gitarasam, cr gltasukham; then B vandsrayatvdt, pr vindSrayatvdt ||
cr om. <e° 6Aa° w° ca II s$prB tenaitad, h ^ewawam, s<E>prBh bramsi \ uktam; then
hsprB ca, $ caA; then s<E> 2/«^«^ II 15 o- om. this and the following line ||
pr iaratyotsndhate II pr c?wra, <J> c?«rc II 16 hs^prB jdyate for wia^t )|
hs$pr karnne, B karne II prB gltajJiamkdrajd, h gitajharnkdrayd, s gltasamskdrajd,
O gltddhyarnkd/rajd II
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 61
api 12 srutvotthaya ksetraraksa ' handlm ! bandh ! \dvam vidhdsyanti. tad
bhaksaya 13 tavan nibhrtah ! ' tac chrutva rasabhah praha : ' bhoh 1 vana-
srayatv«r^ 14 y^ta^asarn na vetsi ; tenaitad bkanasi. uktam ca :
15 sarajjyotsnahate duram tamasi, priyasamnidhau,
16 dhanyanam visati srotre gltasamskdrajd sudha.'
Variants of HIBh, bh^n^n^n'A.
Bh °pracdlenena ; 11^ anendrthapralapane, corr. to anena vyartha°, which is the
reading of 11'^ ; 11* anena vyarthapralajdtena II
7 HI (not Bh) °pravrtyd, Ii?°pravrtto, bh "pravrddhd II II'II'^IP caurajdtair II
HIbh nirbhrtair II
9 HI^AMsill Bh cauram for cauryam \\ n* II^II' °con^am ll
10 A rogddhye II ^ U^lV IP jwitam \\
11 hh'^if tadd \\ bh tvadiyagatam, Ti^lP'n? tvadlyam gltamW A Samkhavddd-
nuvddi, bhll'II'^II^ Samkhandddnuvddi, ^ Samkhandnuddnddi, corr. to iamkhand-
nunddddi II HIBhll^nTl' nam for na \\ A ayi for a^;t ||
12 A ksetrapurasd, n^n^II' ksetraraksakdh purusd, Bhbh^ ksetraraksd/purusd II
bh^A bamdbam vadbarp ca vi°, II^II'^II' vadham vamdham ca vi° U
13 bh*A aha II
14 Bh gitam rasam II bh^A ins. tvam, Ti^W ta tvam, IP tat tvam before gltdP \\
bhn'n^n' ins. na between tvam and glta°, om. na before vetsi II IPIPIP jdndsi for
vetsi II Bh na vedmi II bhll'n'^n' vravlsi, ^ bravtsi, A bavlsi II 15 HI iara-
tjyotsndhate, Bh daratyotsndhate, ^ daratjjotsndhate, IP ^sa[corr. from ksdyaijelye
deleted]j2/o[J?/o corr. from some other aksarsJjtsndhate, H^ ksdrajotsndhafe, 11^
drdrajiiayotsdhate II A puram, 11'^ dure II 11^ IT'* j'Jr^2/a7nsann^c?/tau II 16 bh Srote,
corr. from drotre II bhAlI^n'^II^ gltajharnkdrajd; * gitajhdmkdrajd, jhdm being
very similar to sam; hence P gitaiamkdrajd II
62 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
17 srgala aha : ' mama, asty etat. param kathoram unnadasi. tat 18 kim
tena svarthabhramsina ? ' rasabha aha: 'dhig mui-kha! kim 19 aham
gitain na janami ? tac chruyatam, tasya bhedah : tad yatha :
20 sapta svaras, trayo gi'amah, murchanas tv ekavimsatih,
21 tanas tv ekonapancasat, tisro matra, lay as trayah II
22 sthanatrayam yatinam ca, sad bhedas ca, rasa nava,
23 varnah sat, trimsat bhasas, catvarimsat tatah smrtalj II
Variants of ho-sprB4>.
17 h mdna, <t mdmaka II $ asyaitat II o- param na vetsi tvam kevalam
anvdiiate kim tena, &c, ; s param na vetsi g'ltam I tac chruyatam, &c. ; $ param
gltah kalarn annatasi ta kim, &c. ; h 2}ciram na vetsi gita tvam kevalam unnadasi I
tat Mm, &c.; t^tB param na vetsi tvarn, gltam \ kevalam unnadasi II tat kim, &c. II
18 o-<E>h svdrthabhramSena, prB svdrthabhramiakena ; a adds kim \\ h sovravlt W
a gardabha ; <E> rasabhah II $ om. aha II B dhig twice II ^ jdndsi II 19 ho-$prB
om. gitarn after aharn, inserting it after janami II $ tarhi for tac II h bhedah \\
ho-s om. tad yathd; prB tad yathd tasya bheddn irnu (B °n chr°) II 20 o-prB
mUrchands caika° II h °vimSati II 21 o-s tana ekona°, h tdndny ekonaparncdsa,
pr tdnd tv ekona° II o- tisras told for tisro mdtrd II cr layas II In $ the fourth
pada runs thus : ity eta Srutimarndalamm ; in prB ity etat svaramamdalam II
22 a yajlndm \\ 4> (transp.) ca jdiindrn \\ s om. ca II Second pada in cr: sat
kdvydni rasdS ca sat, pr sadgasya, then one aksara left free, then sa rasa niva;
B sad dsydni rasa nava-, hs satsasydni (s ins. ca) rasdni ca; $ satsvaidd rasa
nava II 23 s varnna, 4> varsd, B (not pr) rdgdh for varndh II h(rs<^prB
trimsatir II s<I> bhdsd, cr bhdvdk, B (not pr) bhdvds II Fourth pada in cr : satca-
tvdrimiatih smrtdh, hspr dvicatvdrimiati (pr adds A) smrtdh (h om. A), B catvdrimSat
tatah smrtdh, $ dvicatvdraviiatis tathd I mdtrd II 272, 1 h pamcdsihyadhike ;
$ parncasltyadhikam II o- cditad II Second pada in her prB: gUdmgdndm sat am
smrtarn, s gitdrngam satatam smrtam, $ gitam II ndgdndm iatam II (om. smftam) II
After line 1 o-^prB insert a half sloka; first pada crh^prB: svayam eva purd
j^oktara (h ias^re for proktam) ; second pada : cr svayam eva sruteh priyam,
^ Bharatena irutam Sriyam, prB Bharatena iruteh (pr tsu° for iru°) param, h vedena
ca iruteh param II 2 sB om. this line II h gitdmglh saha samvrtam || o-$pr
vrtatp II 2a B om. this line II ho-s^pr karne II h saradi II 3 "I> ndnya-
hdta2yriyam loke II s pararn for j^'^'iyc-^ II o^ dasyate, h durlabham, for drSyate II
4 o- Suskasnayurasdsvddas, hsB suskasndyusvardhldddt (h stt°, and °mca° for °sva°),
pr iuskasndyuh svardhldddt, $ iuskasndcchurddbhdddt II Fourth pada in cr : tyakta
dksena Rd°, pr tyaktas Tryaksena Bd°, B Tryaksam jagrdha Rd°, s ?/a(or yu)ktas
Tryaksena Rd°, h 2^'^^^(''^ Tryaksena Bdvanah, 4> paktas Tyaksena Rdmanah II
5 $ tvdm; ho-s om. tvdm; prB bhaginisuta for ^ram II prB vadan for vadoM II
$ manasdmti for ■ya" m° II (r<J>prB om. ca II 6 cr mdmaka, $ mam II $ mady
for 2/«<^2/ " o" om. ^ac? aAam II s<l>prB ins. ^drac? after aAam II h dvaradeiasthah,
CT vrttidvarasthitah, s vrttedvarideiasthah, pr vrtter, B vrier, prB dvarasthitah,
^ vddidvasthitah \\ ha ksetram, prB k§etra2)am for ^seiropaZajnll
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 63
272, 1 paficasityadhikam hy etad gitanam ca satam smrtam,
2 suvarnaracitain suddham gitangaih ^okaXaxr i/utam II
2 a dhanydndm jdyate karnaih vUemc charadl sthite II
3 nanyad gitat priyam loke devanam api drsyate ;
4 suskasnayurava/^/flf/a^ Tryaksam jagdda Rdvanah II
5 tat kathani tvam mam anabhijnam vadasi, nivarayasi ca 1 ' srgala 6 aha :
' mama, yady evam, tad aham vrtti^wrasthah ksetrapalam 7 avalokayami ;
Variants of HIBh, bh^n'H^n^A.
17 n'n^n' tat for asty etat II 11^11^ 11^ kathorasvaram nadasi II
18 n^n^n^ tendrthabhram^ind li
bhA dhig 2, * dhig dhig II
20 Hlbh^A ^vimsati \\
21 bh*A tanaekoaa°, 11^ 11^ tdnds cekona°, 11'^ tdndi catkona° ; Bh tv enako°
for tv ekono^ II
22 bh^An* sad dsydni for sad bhedds ca (cp. the reading of s), corr. in n^ to
sadjasydna; 'U? sad jasya ca] 11^ sad gasydna II HI bliedd II Bh sad dkdrd rasa
na I om. va |l
23 *n'n* tritnsatlr, bhAlI'^ vimsatir II bh bhdrydS, A bhdvds || 11' 11'' 11'
(om. tatah) smrtd, 11' vudhaih, II? Jl^ budhai II
272, 1 HIbh °tyadhikdm, in bh corr. by cop. to our reading; A °tyadhekarn II
HI spatpat for hy etad II
2 bh^n^n^n' vrtam, A drfam for yutam \\
2a bh^Affn'^n' om. this line |l Bh karnne II 3 bh gitatvd/ram or ^i<a-
dvdram for gitdt priyam, corr. by cop. to gitakararn; ^ gltadvdram, A 11' 11' 11^ gltdd
varam II 4 bh^II'n*!!^ °sndyuravair liam, A °sndyurdviveiaiam II Bh °ravd-
Ihdddt II Fourth pada in bh^ An'II^n^ : rararnje Edvanah jmrd {U}IP purah) II
5 Bh om. tvam || Bh nivdrayisi II
6 bh^An'n'^II^ vrtlidvaradeiasthah, Bh vrtipuradeiasthah (see the corrupt
reading of HI in the text) II
64 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
tvam punah svecchaya gitam kuru ! ' 8 tath« mnusthite gardabha utkan-
dharo bhutva sabdayitum arabdhah. tatah 9 kseivsirahakd rasabhasabdam
^ndvd krodhad dantan dantaih pllOda^a?ifo lagudam uddisya dhdvitdh.
sametya ca tavat tdWditah, yavad bhumiprsthe patitah. tatas ca sacchi-
dixolukhalam gale 12 baddhva ksetrapalah suptah. rasabho 'pi ja^/svabha-
vagatavedanah 13 ksanenabhyutthitah. uktam ca:
Variants of ho-sprB^.
7 h om. avecchaya ll 8 ho-s$prB tatbanustite (B °sthi°) || After tathdnustite
(T tadgltam akarnya I tato lakutam utpddya pradhdvitah (1. 10), s rdsabharatitam
akarnya ksetrapak krodhd damtdn lagudam vdyamya pradbavitab (1. 10), h
utkamdharam krtvd rimkatum dravdhah I tato rdsahharirnkitam samakarnaya
ksetrapald krodhdnudattdnusaya lakutam udgamya pradbavltSh ; $ uktam-
dhararikimturn a/rabdhah II tato rdsahharnrikirntu samakarnaya ksetrapalah
krodhd damtdi carvvayan I lagiulahastah pradbavitab (1. 10); prB rdsabharatanam
akarnya ksetrapah (pr adds l) krodlidd damtdn gharsayan pradbavitab (pr °to,
om. I; 11. 10, 11); ydvad rasabho drstas (pr hrstah \) tdval (pr tdvat) lakutapra-
hdrais tathd hato yathd pratddito bhu2)T?the (pr °ste) patitah (pr om. h] 1, 11) U
10 h samastakena for sametya II s$ om. ca after sametya II <E>h pratadito \\
11 o- bhumau, $ bhamau, h bhuprste, s bhUprstho II $ patatitih II prB tatai
ca sacchidrolukhale baddvd (pr badhvd) gato miirso (B om. murso) bhuyo (pr adds l)
pi (12) prasuptah; a- tato grivdydm udusalam baddhvd bhuyo 'pi (12) prasuptah;
B tatah succhidrodukhala I vaddho gatdmarso bhuyopi (12) suptah; h tatah cchidro-
dusalam vavdhd ksetrikah prasuptah ; <J> tataS ca tacchirodhdtudusalam gale
badhvd (12) ksetrikah prasuptah II 12 <^ om. 'pi after rasabho II s svajd-
ti^abhdvdn gatavedandt ; cr svajdtisvabhdvdt ksanenutthitah, h svajdtiprabhdvdd
gatavedana ksa°, prB svajdtisvabhdvdd (pr °prabha° for °svabhd°) gatavedanah
(pr °tdva° for °tave°) ksa° ; <^ jdtisvabhdvdd gatavedandm ksariena utthitah || 13 o-s
om. uktam ca || 14 $ sdrameyasvardivdndm, o-sB sdrameyasya cdivasya, pr sdrd-
mayasya vdSvasya, h sdrameyasya ddsasya ll s viSesyatah II Bpr rdsabhasya viiesatah
(pr °«a;^) II 15 h ^^a^?, s j^o-rajo II hs °janita II 16 cr ^a^ai ca rasabho 'pi
tad evbdusalam adaya vrttitn curnayitva pa° d° ; s tatodevodusalam, $ tatahs ca
deva udukhalamm, then s$ with cr (only s vrtirn); prB toias tarn evolukhalam (pr
*'5a° for °kha°) adaya vrtim (pr vrttim) curnayitva (pr °rnna°) paldyitum a ° ; h to^Aa
ca II ^atZ evodusalam adaya vrttim bhurnayitva pa° dravdhah II 17 hers 4>
etasmina a°, prB atrdmtare II hcrsprB ins. '/^i after irgdlo II hcrs4>prB durad
eva (pr adds m) tem drstva (s drstarn) sasmitam (h savismitam) (18) aAa I (19)
sadbu matula, spr glten{21)eti, cr4>B giteaa mayd prokto ($ ^/w^^o for 2^'>'oklo) 'pi
na stbitah, h gltena nivarito na maya stbitah, om. the second part of the sloka ;
20 o-<E>B apurvo 'yam manlr baddbah \ (B om. i) sampraptam gltataksanam
(B °nam) \\
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 65
14 sarameyakharfl^i;a?m;«, gardabhasya visesatah,
15 muhurtat parato na syat praharajanita vyatha.
16 tatas ca ijtim hhankivd kanthastham ulukhalam ciddya palayitum 17 arab-
dhah. asminn antare srgalo durdt tarn avaloky'l.'Qedam uvdca: 19 '' sddim,
mdtula, ffW 21 eii.
Variants of HIBh, bh^J^n^n^n^A.
8 bh ^ n* n^ n^ tathanustjte, A tathd (corr. by cop. from tetha) anustite il
A hhuyd \\ li^lPlP sabdayitum II 9 bh^An^IT^n^ ksetrapala II Bh tatah
ksetraraksakdrds tat iahdam II bh^A rdiahhasabditam || bh^n^H^n^ sama-
karnnya, A Srutvd samakarnya \\ bh* damtair || '^A nipldayamto, bh nikpi-
dayamto, II^II^II^ nisindayamto II
10 n^ lahutam II bh^Bh udyamya, A udyasya, 11^ EE'TI^ udgrhya for uddiSya II
bh^An^n^ pradhavltah, W pradhdvitd II bh^An^n^n^ pratadito \\ 11 A
ydva ruviprste ya {ya del. again) II 11^ 11^ bhilprste, corr. in 11^ to bhiipraste, which is
the reading of n^ II JUsacchidrulilsalam; hh sacchidrodusalam; ^ sachidrodusalam ;
A sacchidraudusaldm, corr. to °lam', n^n^n^ sacchidram udukhalam II
12 HI badhdh \\ HI ksetrdpdldh W 11' 11^ 11' prasuptdh W bh^ffll' sva-
jdtisvabhdvagatavedanah, A svajdtisvabhdva/vagatavedanah, 11^ svajdtiyagatasvabhd-
vavedanah II
13 n'n^n' ksamndpy utthitah \\ 14 Bh ^khardivdndm, corr. by cop. from
°khakhdivdndm ', bh^A ''khardhasya II 11^ sdrameyasya cdsvasya, corr. from other
aksaras, the last of which being svdndm; n' sdrameyasya cdhasyam, 11^ sdra-
meyasya vdsvasya W 15 hh prajdrajanitd, A prahdrajanitavyethd W 16 HI
vrttim II HI ulusalam II bh^AlI^II^n^ tataS ca tarn evodusalam (A eva udu-
salamm); in 11^ corr. to evodukhalam (which is the reading of 11^ 11^) adaya vrttim
{ir^U^ vrtiTn) curnnayitva pa° d° II 17 bh^AXI^n^II^ etasminn II Bh durattarat
for durdt II Bh glteneti II bh^AlX^II^n^ ir° durad eva tarn (11' 11^ 11^ enam for
eva etam) drstva sasmitam (A sasmidamtam) (18) idavi aba II (19) sadhu matula
gltena varito na maya sthitah \ (20) apurvo 'yam manir baddbah (A baddlid)
sampraptam gltalaksanam \\
21 bh*A add Hi II * adds kathd 6 II
66 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscrijots
From the specimen just given it appears that in not a few cases Bh
comes nearer to the text of the Hamburg MSS. than bh^* n^n^ll'^A. But
in some of these cases Bh and the Hamburg MSS. are decidedly wrong,
viz. 271, 13.16.23 (a gross chandobkanga) ; 272, 2 a (an interpolated half sloka) ;
6 (the reading of Bh being a corruption of that of HI, and that of HI
being an obvious corruption of that of bh^'An^n^n^). Besides, in 271, 11
BhHI read 7iam for na, as apparently some previous copyist, who did not
understand the wording, thought mhddmitdd'mam to be the adjective neuter.
But as n^ n^ n^ have the same blunder, this case is not conclusive.
These are serious mistakes which Pui-nabhadra, who tells us that he
has corrected the text ^^T^t;W (289, 20), is not likely to have overlooked.
It is true that in some cases he has taken over blunders from his sources.^
But these cases are comparatively rare. And not only in the few lines of
our specimen, but in the whole text of book V, Bh has many mistakes in
common with both of the Hamburg MSS. or else with one of them. Cp.
our variants at 264,6.14^.24., 266,10 (HI blunder: venivacchardjah, Bh
wrong correction thereof : venuvaUardjal)^ 269, 22 {j)aldya7iavuayah BhH and
jaldsrayam BhHI). 272, 22 (the number of the preceding tale being inserted in
a wrong place). 275, 10 (same gap in BhH; corrected in I). 277,3.15.17
(wrongly corrected in I). 278,8 (BhHI vayam for vanam\ but vanam must
be the original reading, as it forms the contrast to grham ; cp. also 278, is).
279,11 (original reading vyathd, as in our text; Bh corrupted to yathd-,
H I — a correction of this corruption based on the end of the fourth pada : —
tathd). 280, 20 {ko'pi for kam aj)i; h also has this blunder!). 281, 9 (our
text : trmaikd tu ; corruption in Bh : frmtkd hi ; correction thereof in HI :
trsnd [I innaii\ kdpi). 12 {(leva for yena^ which is necessitated by the con-
struction). 14 (Bh H). 282, 4 (our text : Jiatah iatruh ; H corruption : hatah
mtrum ; corruptions thereof in Bh and I ; Bh : hataSairum, I : Iiatah mtrn).
6 (same gap in BhHI). 283,13 {ahaynadliyadho, corrupted to madhyastho in
the archetype of BhHI ; this is corrupted to madhydsthdmin H, and wrongly
coiTected to madhyastlum in I). 284,12 (BhI °gath\ Hh °gaii^ for °maiir).
285,21 (BhHI arddhodite for aniuldhdnah ; but cp. 286, 5).
If Piirnabhadra had not been aware of all these gross blunders, he must
indeed have been a blind man or a ^^^^^TTtW* • Certainly no such man
would have been entrusted with the revision of an old celebrated work by
^ See above, p. 30 f.
^ Simpl. MS. h has a compound: "mdhdmdtnsdvikrayasddhakavfitiprahhHmam, but
it adds ekatamah \\
•* As to Vinavatsa, cp. Speyer, Studies about the Kathasaritsagara, Amsterdam,
1908, p. 5.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 67
a minister.^ Hence we must conclude that, in the fifth book, not Bh, but
the bh ^-class has preserved the genuine text of Purnabhadra, and that the
text given in Bh is a copy of some old MS. belonging to the H-class of
the textus simplicior.
This view is corroborated by the fact that many — and always good —
readings, in which bh^ deviate from the Hamburg MSS., are to be found
in the o--class of the textus simplicior. Hence we may conclude that
Purnabhadra used at the same time MSS. of both the H- and o--classes,
preferring in most cases the H-class.^
The wording of the textus simplicior as contained in Bh's fifth book
is of a high critical interest. In 1902, when I was not yet aware of the
true nature of this part of Bh, though I saw that BhHI formed a clearly
distinct group of MSS.,^ I thought it probable that the stories V, xv, xvi
(Biihler and HI) did not originally belong to the textus simplicior, though
they stand in all the MSS. of this recension I had, and have up to this
day, examined.^ Now these two stories are missing in Bh. This shows
that my view in this respect was correct.
As in the fifth book Purnabhadra follows the textus simplicior much
more closely than in the rest of his work, I give the complete variants
from Bh for this book from 260, 2 onwards. The beginning of the fifth
book unfortunately is lost in Bh.
§ 7. Books I to III in Manuscripts Bh and $.
In order to show the relation between Bh and 4> in that part of the
two MSS. which contains Purnabhadra's text, I give their readings, and
nearly all of their even insignificant blunders, from the beginning of
book II, p. 126, to p. 134,23 inclusive. It will be seen that * cannot
go back, in this part of the text, to Bh. Both Bh and <I> must go back
to some previous MS. Cp. Variants 127, 11.14.26. 128,8 (here it is evident
from (i>'s reading that, at the time when the source of * was copied,
a small bit of the vowel under ^ was still visible in the original) ; 128, 7.12
(where the difference between the readings of Bh and 4> must go back to
some marginal addition); 128,19.30; 129,1.9; 131,8.9.10 (the interesting
interpolation of f^<3lIc(j'N<l^t inserted only in Bh in due order) ; 132, 8
^ Seepra^asti, 289,18.
2 See our parallel Specimens I to III. There, indeed, nearly all the text of
Purnabhadra's recension is to be found in HI, or Kielhorn-Buhler and h, where he
follows the textus simplicior.
3 Berichte der kgl. Sachs. Ges. der Wissenschaften, phil.-hist. Kl. 1902, p. 68.
* 1. c, p. 68 f.
I
68
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
(<I>'s reading more correct than Bh's, the case being such that no copyist
would have been aware of Bh's blunder).
The fragment of Purnabhadra's text which forms the stock of books
I to III in Bh4>, does not contain the genuine wording, but an adulterated
one. In very numerous cases, words have been transposed, omitted, or
replaced by synonyms, without any evident reason, and other texts,
especially the textus simplicior, have been compared by the reviser to
whom Bh's text goes back. This occasionally causes disorder. For instance,
Discussion illustrated by text of Tale I, ziii. Lion's retainers
outwit camel.
In the following parallel texts, the words taken into the text of Bh
from the textus simplicior are set in italics in the columns of
Bh and HI.
Our text p. 75, 18.
18 bahavah panditah ksudrah, sarve mayopajivinah \
19 kuryuh krtyam akrtyam va, ustre kakadayo yatha II
20 Damanaka aha I katham caitat I so 'bravit I
22 asti kasmimscin nagare vanik Sagaradatto
nama I sa ustrasatam 23 bahumulyacelakasya
bhrtva kasyamscid disi prasthitah I atba tasya
24 Vikatanamostro 'tibharena nipldito visrasta-
sarvaiigo niscestah 25 patitah I tato vanik ce-
lakabbaram anyesflstresu vibbajya ksipt-
Ta 26 ' aranyabhumir iyam visama, asmin
Ethane na sakyate sthatum' 27 iti Vikatam
vihaya prasthitah I tasmims ca sai'tbava-
he gate Vikatah 28 sanaih sanaih samcaran
saspam bhaksayitum arabdhah I evam asau
76, 1 katipayair evahobhir balavan sam-
vrttah I tasmims ca vane Madotkato 2 nama
simhah prativasati sma I tasyanucara dvl-
pivayasagomayavah I 3 atba tais tad vanam
bhramadbhir drstah sarthavahaparibbras-
tah sa ustrah I 4 tam cavijiiatapurvarupam
hasyajanakam drstva simhah prstavan I
idam 5 apurvam sattvam iha vane prc-
chyatam I kas tvam asi I tato 6 'vagatatattva-
rtho vayaso 'bravit I ustro 'yam loke pra-
khyatanama I 7 tatah simhena prstah I bhoh,
kutas tvam iha 1 tena catmano yatha-8vrttavi-
yogah sarthavahat samakhyatah I &c.
I
Bh (exactly as in the MS.).
vahavah pamditah ksudra sarve mayopajivinah I
kuryuh krtyam akrtyam va ustre kakadayo yatha II 806
Damanaka aha II katham etat II so 'vruvit II
asti kasmimsci nagare vanik Sagaradatto
nama I sa ustrasatam bahumulyasya celakasya
bhrtva kasyamcid disi prasthitah I atha tasya
Vikatanama ustro 'tibharena pidito visrasta-
sarvamgo niscesta patitah I tato vanik ce-
lakabharam anyesu ustresu vibhajya ksipt-
va aranyabbumir iyarn visama 'smin
sthane na sakyate sthatum iti Vikatam
vihaya prasthitah I tasmin sarthava-
be gate Vikatah sanaih sanaihr utthaya samcaran
sispam bhaksayitum aradhvah I eva ca sau
katipayair evahobhir vvalavan su-
vrttah I tasmims ca vane
kaddcit fair Has tatah
paribhramamanaih sarthdd hhrastah Krathanako nama
ustro drstah atha simhah aha H aho apurva,m idam satvam\
ta jndyatdm I him etad dranyakaxa
grdmyhm vd tata, Srutvd vdyasah aha II bho svdmin
grdmy6yam usfrandmo jlvavi^esah I tava
bhojyals tad vydpddyatdm simhah II na
grha,m dgatarn hanmi I uktam ca II
grhe ^atrum api prdptam viivastam akutoyam |
yo hanydt tasya pdpam sydc chatavrdhmaiiaghdtaJcam II &0.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
69
in the following four parallel texts of our Tale I, xiii (Lion's retainers
outwit camel), Purnabhadra follows Sar. /3, i. e. the secondary recension
of the Tantrakhyayika, with an enlargement at the beginning of the story,
in which our author, following the beginning of the frame-story of book I,
narrates how the camel came to the forest. Bh has this selfsame be-
ginning ; but from 7Q, 3 onward, this MS. copies a textus simplicior of
our story. The consequence of this awkward contamination is a double
one ; (1) the camel is twice introduced into the story, and (2) it bears two
different names in the different parts of our tale. In the beginning it is
called Vikata with Purnabhadra's text, whereas in the subsequent part
of the fable its name is Krathandka as in the textus simplicior.
Hamb. MSS. (Text exactly according to H ;
in the footnotes readings of I).
bahavah pamditah ksudra 1 ^ sarve mam^opajivinah I *
kuryu' krtyam akrtyam va I * ustre kakadayo yathal
Damanaka aha I katham etat so 'bravit I *
asmi * kasmirnscid vanoddese '' Madotkato nama
simhah prativasati sma I tasya canucarah anyepi dvl-
pivayasagomayavah * samti I atha kaddcit fair itas tato
bhramadbhih ' sdrthdd bhrasiah i" Krathanako '^ ndmdsfro
drstah I ^^ atha simha aha I aho apurvoyam satvae
tat jnayatdm I Ttim ayam dranyako ^^ va
grdmyo vd I tat drutvd " vdyasa aha I svdmln ^^
grdmyoyam ustrah ndmd jlvavidesah tava ^^
hhojya^ ca vydpddyatdm I " simha aha I ^^ ndh&m
grhdgatam hanmi I '* uktam ca I ^*
grhe ^atrum api prdptam visvastam vihitagamajra "
1/0 hanydt tasya pdpam syd 1 1 satavrdhmarj.aghdtajarit, I '^^
STar. y8.
babavah panditah ksudras sarve mayopajivinah I
kuryur dosam adosam va ustre kakadayo yatha II
Damanaka aha I katham caitat I so 'bravit I
asti, kasmirnscid vanoddese Madotkato nama
sirnhah prativasati sma I tasyanucaras trayah pisitasino dvi-
pivayasagomayavah I atha tair
bhramadbhir drstas sarthaviihaparibbras-
ta ustrah I tam cajiiatapurvarupam
hasyajananarn drstva sirnhah prstavan I
idam apurvarn sattvam iha vane prc-
chyatam I kas tvam iti I tato 'vagatatattva-
rtho vayaso 'bravit I a-
khyatanamostro 'yam iti I tatas tena sirnhasa-
kasarn vi^vasyanitah I tenapi yathavrttam
atmano viyogas sarthavahat samakhyatah I &c.
^ I ksudrah, om. danda II 'I mdvfisopajimnah II ^ I hnryuh II * I om. danda II 'I sdhravlt,
om. danda l| ' « I asti ll " '' I vanodese II « I dvlpimvd° II " I °dbhi II "> I °dbhasioh 1! " I Krntha II
*^ I double danda || " I ins. md II '* I tachrutvd 11 " I svdmin II '* I °sastava II " I om. danda II
^* I double danda II ** I vihitdgatam with following danda II *' I sydchatabrdhmana° II
70 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
In the Tale II, vi, the two genii Karmaji and Karfr are confused, p. 157,
21 and 24 ; but in the second place Bh reads Karfrn for Karman, and in the
following part of the story the mistake is not maintained.
In 49,14 the reviser shows his pandityam inasmuch as, after ^31j '^j he
inserts ^Tf^^% in^% HI«A (see Variants). But his pandityam did
not prevent him from believing that tortoises are covered with hair; for
in 170,10 he makes fil?::^RB^^rnT^'i gT^f^lT^^ out of ^T^i^^UN+l^'t
^cftm^.^ And again, his pandityam abandons him in 218,12, where bh*
write 3T^ f%^^ I BTft f%^^ 1^ Purnabhadra here observes with his
source Silr. /3 the rule laid down by Panini in his sutra viii. 2, 84 : <|^f,i^ ^j
i. e. ' (Pluti takes place) also in calling from afar.' This sutra was unknown
to our reviser who, knowing that the figure ^ is frequently used in the
MSS. to imply repetition (ex. »ft^ for ift Ht), and not seeing why this
sentence was put twice in the text, writes it only once in this form :
3Tfr f%^ f^^ f^'^i ?75^n, &c.*
Evidently this reviser used still other sources than the textus simplicior.
For after the kathasamgraha ^-stanza 125,30 he adds :
f^f*RT ifrtrT^l^'T f^^ftlcIT
%f?I ?[TNf3|d*ri (1) ^^1 As to this stanza, see our 'Variants'. It is
not the only one which has been interpolated in this revision.
A comparison of the other MSS. of Purnabhadra's text with his main
sources, viz. the textus simplicior and the Tantrakhyayika, shows that
the numerous deviations of Bh* from our text go back not to the
author, but to one of those awkward revisers who, in India, have so
frequently destroyed the works of the poets. The text of Bh* is much
more disfigured than that of A. Still the archetj/pe of Bh must have
flowed from a MS. whose text came very near to that contained in bh^'A.
For in books I to III Bh has numerous mistakes in common with these
MSS., or wrong corrections of their blunders. Cp. 9, 26; 10,2; 11,2.23;
13, 16 ; 18, 11 ; 28, lo ; 35, 18 (wrong correction) ; 42, 8 ; 43, 4 ; 44, 6 ; 59, 3 ;
60,30; 62,1 (MS. A correct) ; 64,3; 69,3; 74,8.17; 83,6; 93,9; 96,10;
99,5.6.11; 101,12; 119,21; 121,7; 122,12; 123,12; 131,18; 132, 12 (wrong
1 So Bh*.
^ But cp. Variants.
' Our text spells f^t?|"|3 with Bohtlingk in his second edition of Panini.
* MS. A reads3Tft f^^Tcl^l 3Tt(!) f^^fri;!, taking ^ for an old-fashioned form of <T^.
^ This expression is to be found in Merutufiga's Prabandhacintamani (Bombay,
1888), p. 25.
Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 71
correction); 136,4; 138,12; 143,2^; 145, 2i; 147,2; 152,10; 154, 16 (wrong
correction) ; 161,2; 162, 13 ; 163, 13 (see Variants) ; 170, 20 (wrong correction) ;
179,18; 180,4; 186,4; 192,23; 198,9; 203,6; 204,5; 211,21; 212,22
(wrong correction).
There can be no doubt that Bh, in its Purnabhadra part, contains
a very much adulterated text. Nevertheless, it has right readings in
some places where bh^ are defective. Cp. Variants on 33, 12. 15.21 (cp. Sar.
A 39 to A 40. This passage is not to be found in the textus simplicior) ;
49,16; 83,2; 86,11; 102,10; 55, lo; 66,20; 71, lo; 79,12; 80,5; 83,2;
132,27; 155,8; 156,15; 172,3.26; 183,6; 187,10; 193,2; 194,19; 197,10;
214,21; 220,7.
A great number of these passages contain trifling cases. Only in 33, 21 all
our MSS. have a gap, which Bh — and KL^Mii^ — evidently fill in correctly.
Our restoration of this passage is based on the consideration that the
copyist's eye probably skipped from a first fq^T^^: (1. 22) to a second
f^l^^J , such aberrations being the most frequent causes of gaps. If this
view is correct, all these MSS. must have filled in this gap from some
other MS., for they omit the first fxi*i^^:.
As in the case of A, it is not to be made out with certainty whether
the Pui-nabhadra fragment contained in Bhcl> goes back to some MS. older
than the archetype of bh^t', or whether the right readings in Bh(I> in places
where bh^' are wrong, are due to revision. At any rate the blunders
which Bh4> have in common with bh^, show that such a MS. could not
have been 77iuch older than the archet}^e of bh^^.
Our parallel Specimens I to IV show that the text has undergone
many alterations in Bh. It is true that in some cases Bh goes with either
the Hamburg MSS. or the Tantrakhyayika against bh^^. But none of
these cases is such that we must conclude that Bh(I> have flowed from
some more original archetype than bh4'. In Specimen I, 1. 151, e.g., Bh
has the same blunder as bh^'A, viz. 3jf?T for 5g;^. This blunder evidently
goes back to a misreading of ^J^I^T at the end of the pada. The copyist
of the archetype of bh^ABhti> took the second ae^-stroke for a danda, and
misread r% as f^. In the same specimen Bh inserts T in 1. 45, makes
'^^'^ out of ^\!qi<\ in 1. 60, and omits ^ in 1. 136 ; in all these three
cases he destroys the metre. In this specimen the cases are especially
frequent in which Bh goes with the Hamburg MSS. against bh^'A. But
it is (pcite certain here that these coincidences are due to the collation
of some copy of the textus simplicior.
72 Chap. III. Account of the Manuscripts
In line lis ff. our parallel texts run as follows :
HI athava so'tra raja, tad vi^vasasthane caturah ^a^akan atra dhrtva
h athava yadi so'tra raja, tad visvasasthane caturah ^a^akan atra dhrtva
Kielh. atha yadi so'tra raja, tato visvasasthane caturalji sa^akan atra dhrtva
Purn. tatas
Bh atha yady asau iha raja, tad visvasasthane catural^ sa^akan dhrtva tatas
H I tarn ahuya drutataram agaccha ; yena yalj ka^eid dvayor madhye
h tarn ahuy- agaccha ; yena yah ka^cid dvabhyam madhyad
Eielh. tarn ahuya drutataram agaccha ; yena dvayor madhyad ya^ kascit
Purn. tarn ahQya drutam agaccha ; yena yah kascid avayor madhyat
Bh tarn ahuya drutam agaccha ; yena yal^ kascid avayor madhyat
H I raja, sa sarvan etan bhaksayisyati.
h raja bhavisyati, sa sarvvan etan bhaksayisyatiti.
Kielh. parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan etan bhaksayisyatiti.
Purn. parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan evaitan mrgan bhaksayisyati.
Bh parakramena raja bhavisyati, sa sarvan ava(!) etan mrgan bhaksayisyati.
The sentence tad, &c. (Hlh), or tato, &c. (Kielh.), is grammatically
incorrect, inasmuch as the subject of dhrtva is the lion, and that of ahuya
the hare. Purnabhadra, for this reason and for a reason which we shall
consider hereafter, deletes the words athava, &c. But it is quite clear
that his tatas corresponds to the tad (Hlh) or the tato (Kielh.) which in
these sources begins the apodosis. The author of Bh's archetype must
have had before him Purnabhadra's text as given in bh^'A; but besides
he must have compared some MS. of the textus simplicior. For in his
wording, the apodosis is ttcice introduced, first by tad, as in Hlh, and
secondly by tatas, as in Piirnabhadra (and in Kielhorn's text). This
faulty construction can only be explained by the supposition that the
author of Bh's archetype was not aware of the fact that in Purnabhadra's
text tatas con-esponded to tad of the textus simplicior, which he had
before him, and that he only saw that in this text there were some more
words {atha to dhrtva), which accordingly he inserted, without reflecting,
hefore Piirnabhadra's tatas.
As to the purport of our passage, I cannot believe that the text of
the ff-class is here more original than that of HI. The wording of the
Hamburg MSS. means : Bhasuraka is an usurper. Or else, if he is
indeed the legitimate king, let him come, in order that that one of both
of us who is the legitimate ruler may eat all the animals. This passage
lacks wit; for evidently there is nobody to decide as to the lawfulness
of the kingship of the two lions. The o--class as represented by Kielhorn's
text improves the sense, saying that the usurper proposes a single combat *
^ But the single combat is not even mentioned in the old MS. h of the o--clas8
which only has the future tense bhavisyati with Kielhom.
CJiap. III. Account of the Manuscripts 73
in order to decide who, in the future, shall be the king of the forest.
Accordingly Purnabhadra deletes the words athavd, &c., which contain
a conditional acknowledgement of the lawfulness of Mandamati's rdjatvam.
Nobody will doubt that the reading of Bh is a contamination of
Purnabhadra' 3 genuine text and of the textus simplicior. Here, as in
the case treated above, p. 68 f., the interpolator was not clever enough
to avoid the traces of his activity. In the first case, he preserved the
camel's two differing names from both the sources which he contaminated ;
in our passage, he preserved^ from these different sources, two different
words — tad and tatas — which, though differing, correspond to one another.
Although these cases, taken with many others which of course I cannot
treat here, have firmly convinced me that Bh does not go back to an
archetype independent of that of bh^'A, I give nevertheless the readings
of this MS. throughout from the beginning of page 126 to 134, 23 inclusive,
and for the passages marked with an asterisk in books I to III inclusive,
and quote Bh occasionally in some other places.
Of book IV, Bh has only the text from the beginning (p. 228) to
tathd hi (inclusive), p. 244, 10. In order to show the difference between
Bh and 4> in this book, I give the complete variants of these two MSS.
from the beginning of IV to p. 229, 17. From 229, 17 to 244, lo the readings
of Bh are given only in the passages marked with an asterisk. The
readings of <I> I have neglected altogether.
Chapter IV. Principles which guided the editor in the
construction of the text.
§ 1. Basis of the text of our edition.
India is the ' classical ' country of interpolation and adulteration of
texts. The more celebrated a work became, the more it was disfigured
by copyists and revisers. Not even texts which, like the Mahabharata,
are held to be sacred, have escaped this lot. A work so widely spread
as the Pancatantra in its numerous recensions has undergone the most
important changes in respect of its wording and of its contents, and that
continuously, even to our own time. New editions quite different from
the old work were prepared, and these new editions, after some time, were
compared with older ones and melted together with them into new texts.
In Purnabhadra's time there existed several redactions of this work, and
Purnabhadra was well aware of the fact that none of them contained any
L
74 Chap. IV. Principles ivliich guided the editor
longer the text as written down by the ddyakavi. In revising what had
grown in the course of time to be a ' whole sastra ', he collected the different
recensions and contaminated them, as shown above, not without insertinsr
new materials.
This was the Hindu manner of philological work, which to our days
prevails amongst the old style pandits. European scholarship has arrived
at other methods. Whereas a Hindu wants before everything else a most
readable text, we want a text that comes as near as possible to the wording
of the author himself. But when Kosegarten gave the first edition of the
Paficatantra, he followed not the European, but the Hindu manner of
proceeding. Instead of separating the various recensions of the work which
he was editing, he contaminated them; with what result has been shown
above, p. 44 ff.
On p. ix of his edition of the textus simplicior he says : * Utrum editio
ornatior, an simplicior, sit habenda vetustior, vel primae Pantschatantri
formae propinquior, de ea re sententiam ferre certam non audeo; magis
perspectum hoc habebunt posteri. ... Si quid video, editio ornatior,
quanquam in eam ipsam recentiora multa recepta esse crediderim, in
universum ad antiquam libri formam propius accedit, proptereaque cum
libro Kalilae magis quam altera convenit. In editionis meae volumine
hoc primo scriptura potissimum (!) ad editionem simpliciorem accommodata
est, quoniam codices H.I.L. qui mihi obtigerunt primi^ illam editionem
exhibent, eoque factum est, ut ad eam primam ex illis codicibus eruendam
me adplicarem. Qui codices ubi nimis vitiosi vel mutili esse mihi vide-
bantur (!), ex ceteris meliora vel pleniora supplevi. (Hence he gives in
books III and IV a disfigured 'textus ornatior', imagining the text of
the Hamburg MSS. to be mutilated in them.) . . . Versiculos recepi nimis
multos (!), ut lectores critici eorum, quos aut retinendos, aut eiiciendos
esse censeant, ipsi instituere possint delectum.' An editor who renounces
the critical examination of the text which he is editing to his readers
instead of taking this duty upon himself, should abstain from editing
altogether.
Translators who followed Kosegarten propagated the error about the
true form of the Pancatantra among all the philologists and folklorists
who were forced to base their research on translations. The Hindu
editors, in reprinting Kosegarten's text, not without new alterations and
additions, settled the opinion amongst Indianists that on the whole
Kosegarten's text corresponded to the MSS. of this work. The only
edition of the textus simplicior which has been prepared in a critical
spirit is that of Kielhorn and Biihler. Though of course this school-book
is not a critical edition in the strict sense of the word, it offers to us
in the construction of the text 75
the corrected text of one single MS., namely, of one which belongs to
the o--class of the MSS. of the textus simplicior.^
Kosegarten's publication of a small portion of the textus ornatior,
i. e. of Pui-nabhadra's recension, is as uncritical as his edition of the
textus simplicior. I need not expatiate here on this topic, as any one
can easily compare Kosegarten's text with our text and with our variants
as well as with the other recensions of the Pancatantra. I point out
only the fact that the characteristic passage 4,21 to 5,2 is missing in
Kosegarten's text.
That texts like these of Kosegarten are not only useless (this negatively),
but also (this positively) a ffreai and effectual ohstniction to the progress of
philological and historical research, is a fact that no one is now likely to
deny. Hence my first aim was to clear up the following questions : —
(1) How many different recensions of the Pancatantra are still existing?
(2) In what genetic relations do these recensions stand to one another ?
(3) "Which MSS. are the most faithful representatives of their respective
recensions 1
The pedigree of the old Pancatantra recensions down to that of
Purnabhadra has been established in the Introduction to my edition of
the Southern Pancatantra. It is also given at the beginning of this
volume, p. 5. The Southern Pancatantra and the Tantrakhyayika are
critically edited. The genetic relations existing between the old Pancatantra
texts are minutely studied in the Introduction to my translation of the
Tantrakhyayika. Moreover, I have shown that Purnabhadra based his
text mainly on the secondary recension of the Tantrakhyayika (Sar. /3),
and on the textus simplicior which, as our parallel Specimens show, he
used in MSS. of both the H- and the o--class.
Now I have examined all the available MSS. of the Jaina recensions
of the Pancatantra. All the MSS. of Piirnabhadra's recension had to be
classed roughly under two heads, the original class, and the mixed class.
To the former class I allot those MSS. which are most consistent
at the same time with the Tantrakhyayika and with the textus simplicior,
but do not share the provable interpolations of the latter. To the second
class belong all the other MSS. The MSS. of the mixed class based on
Piirnabhadra's text show with especial frequency interpolations from MSS.
of the textus simplicior and contaminations with them. Other mixed
MSS. are based on the textus simplicior and contaminated with Piirnabhadra's
recension. But there are also MSS. which contain new recensions based
^ See above, p. 12 (pr), p. 58 ff., our parallel Specimens, and ZDMG. Ivi. 298 f.
76 Cliap. IV. Principles which guided the editor
on the Jaina recensions and contaminated with Sar. /3, with the Southern
Pancatantra, with the Hitopadesa, and with other sources.
The main criteria for the classification of the several recensions are :
(1) the number, choice, and arrangement of the single tales and stanzas,
and (2) the wording of the texts. In the arrangement of the tales con-
tained in book III, Purnabhadra follows the oldest texts (Sar., Som., Ksem.,
S.P., Semitic recensions). Mixed MSS. in most cases deviate from this
arrangement. For the first book, moreover, there is a sure criterion in
the story of the Weaver as Vishnu. Mixed MSS. based on the textus
simplicior have this story as I, v, but follow Purnabhadra, throughout or
partially, in the arrangement and in the number of the stories of books III
and IV. Mixed MSS. based on Vurnahhadra! s text agree with him in the
first and generally in the second book, but deviate from him in books III
and IV. But there are even mixed MSS. which agree throughout with
Purnabhadra's genuine text in the number and in the arrangement of the
stories ; cp. above, p. 56, § 6.
For the stanzas, also, I compared Purnabhadra's main sources, and this
enabled me to find out easily the interpolations of single MSS.
Basis of the edition : bh, N, A ; ^, FLS p, Fr, M ; Bh §.
The comparison of the number and arrangement of the stories con-
tained in the single MSS. showed that only the following MSS. came
under consideration for an edition of Purnabhadra's recension : bh N A,
4'PL^pPrM, Bh(I>. As shown above, ABh^p contain revised and con-
taminated texts, which are very likely to have flowed from the same
archetype as the other MSS. mentioned. Of these MSS., N goes back
to bh, PL^ p Pr M go back to 4'. Consequently the only possible basis for
our text must be the two equally excellent MSS. bh and 4*, which agree
very closely in their wording. I generally follow bh, unless its readings
are clearly wi-ong. Wherever both bh and ^ have a wrong reading, the
emendation of which was not evident, I compared SimpL, Sar., A and
Bh. In most cases this comparison affords sufficient evidence. There
are, however, some rare cases, in which the same difference which appears
in the best MSS. of Piirnabhadra's text is to be found in the most trust-
worthy MSS. of the textus simplicior ; ^ cp. 22, 25 ; 181, 2 ; 214, 19 f. ; 242, 11.
In 68,11 a gloss in the margin of 4' gives the reading of Simpl. Hlh.
If some copyist would have preferred this variant, copying besides exactly
the wording of his MS., this variant could induce some editor to prefer
it and to reject what is Purnabhadra's genuine text. All the passages
' In later MSS., owing to constant collations and contaminations, such cases are
extremely frequent.
in the construction of the text 77
in which our text deviates, even in trifles, from bh and * are marked
with an asterisk.
Though of course, except in passages where bh4' are incomplete to-day,
the MSS. NPPrM cannot come under consideration for the constitution of
the text, I not only give the complete variants, but even most of the
blunders of all these MSS. For these blunders are of the highest im-
portance for critical work, as nothing is more useful to prove the relations
which exist between kindred MSS. than the mistakes which they contain.
Only of M a great many of the blunders have been omitted in my variants,
as this MS. is extremely faulty. It bristles with misreadings, small gaps,
and dittographies. I got this MS. before I had seen 4'. Otherwise I should
have jotted down still more of its mistakes, and the relation between M
and * would appear even more clearly than now. To the contaminated
MSS. pABh(|j and to L^ only occasional reference has been given, except
in book V, where I give the complete readings of Bh, which, as stated
above, p. 56 ff. and p. 67, in this book contains an old and very valuable
textus shnplicior. From these variants it will be seen with how insig-
nificant alterations Purnabhadra took over the textus simplicior of the fifth
tantra into his own recension.
Manuscripts bh and ^ differ very little from Purnabhadra's
autograph text.
The very fact that so many MSS. can be proved to go back to bh^
shows that in ancient times these two MSS., which I had the good fortune
to use for my edition, were renowned for their value. As stated above,
p. 37, the MS. bh goes back to a MS. which already was old when bh was
copied from it. Our parallel Specimens also prove the excellence of
the text of bh4'. Indeed, I am convinced that neither of these copies
deviates to any considerable degree from the text as written down by
Purnabhadra himself, and that consequently our printed text comes as
near to the author's genuine wording as any one of our current editions
of say Goethe's prose works does to Goethe's own autograph text thereof.
§ 2. Emendation of the text.
Inferior MSS. sometimes have more correct readings than our oldest
and most authentic ones. The question arises, whether in these cases
we should conclude that these MSS. go back to some source independent
of the archetype of our best MSS., and whether, if this be denied with good
reasons, we should tolerate evident blunders in our texts.
In order to settle these important questions, I beg to be allowed to
consider some standard examples, the nature of which we are able to
78 Chap. IV. Principles tvhich guided the editor
determine wif/i certainty. I take these instances from wiitings of eminent
modem scholars, whose learning as well as whoso accuracy is far beyond
any doubt; and only to avoid the possible charge of malignity, I add
some instances from my own wiitings.
Paul in his fundamental work ' Principien der Sprachgeschichte V P- 86,
last line, gives liortibns as the dative case of the plural oihortus. Hillebrandt
says on p. iv of his ' Vedachrestomathie ' :^ ' Der leidige Druckfehler, welcher
S. 38 entstellt [viz. Atharaveda], ist meine Schuld und von mir trotz
dreimaliger Correctur iiberselicn worden.' To the kindness of Miss Emma
Benfey I owe the MS. of her celebrated father's translation of Christoforo
Armeno's ' Peregrinaggio di tre giovani figliuoli del re di Serendippo ' the
beginning of which translation he published in the third volume of his
periodical ' Orient und Occident '.^ This MS. is very carefully written
in its author's fine and sympathetic hand. In this most authentic arche-
type I read, amongst other slips of Benfey's pen, this sentence on leaf xvi,
fii'st page : ' Da aber der JUngling beschlossen hatte, sich auf jede Weise
an dem treulosen Minister zu rachen, ging er . . . in das Schlafzimmer der
jungen Blchter des Ministers und umarmte sie alle drei mehrere mal.'
L.v. Schroeder's excellent works are remarkably free from misprints. Still
he writes, on p. 514 of his celebrated book ' Indiens Literatur und Cultur
in historischer Entwicklung ' : ^ 'Am Bedeutendsten und Selbstandigsten
sind unter denselben zwei Dichtungen, welche dem Kalidasa zugeschrieben
werden . . . : der Raghuvam^a . . . und der Kumarasambhava, d. i. die
Geburt des Liebesgaii^^ . . .' In the pedigree of the different recensions of the
Paiicatantra, p. Ixxix of my edition of the Southern Pancatantra, I wrote
* 7'e/?<^?<-Fassungen ', and later on, as my attention was concentrated on
inserting the newly discovered recension v, I repeated this blunder on
p. xci. In my essay on the origin of the Hindu drama and epic, WZKM.
xviii, p. 165, I wrote : ' Die dramatischen Beziehungen, die zwischen dem
Epos und dem Drama bestehen, sind langst erkannt worden.' This, I am
bound to confess, is unmitigated nonsense. What I wanted to write, was
of course : ' Die Beziehungen, die . . . '. Likewise I wanted to write
Tamil- for Telugu-. Paul intended to write hortis^ Hillebrandt Athanaveda^
V. Schroeder Kriegsgoii^^. Like Hillebrandt and no doubt the other scholars
mentioned before, I had again and again revised the printer's copy and the
proof-sheets without seeing my blunders. For there is not only a ' Druck-
fehlerteufel ', who disfigures the words written by the author, but there
^ Halle, Max Niemeyer, 1886.
* Berlin, Weidmannsche Buchhandlung, 1885.
^ See Chauvin, Bibliographie des ouvrages arabes, VII, p. 160.
* Leipzig, Verlag von H. Haessel, 1887.
in the construction of the text 79
is apimca much more malignant, the * Schreibfehlerteufel ', whose deviltries
are infinitely more dangerous to the author who has his text, i. e. the
wording he intended to write down, firmly impressed upon his mind, and
who very often does not discover the fatal slips of his pen until, the work
being printed off, these rdhmas stare at him from amongst the lines with
devilish grimaces.
Benfey, of course, would have removed from his MS. most of the slips
which his hand had committed while his mind was intent on finding an
adequate rendering of the text he was translating. But the blunder
Bidder for Tochter is one of the very kind which would escape the
scrutinizing eye of the author, when TocJder is impressed on his mitid.
Thus even modern authors on philological topics, who in the course of
their studies are trained to philological aKpL^ua, and whose metier it is
to jot down, in preparing their editions, the very smallest clerical errors
of their texts, are liable to overlook in their oion wording evident blunders
which at least Lord Macaulay's school-boy would detect at the first glance
of his eye. And yet these authors certainly will revise their works again
and again, first in their printer's copy, and afterwards in the proof-sheets.
The old Himlu writers, owing to the circumstance that their works were
not printed, had no occasion of revising them as often as modern authors.
Moreover, a clerical error would much more easily escape their attention, as
there is not the least separating of words in Sanskrit MSS., a circumstance
which certainly does not tend to render revising more easy.
Hence the very thing which we should expect is that the Hindu
archetypes (i. e. the authors' own autograph copies) should hardly ever
have been free from mistakes, although these authors were men of un-
doubted learning and thoroughly acquainted with the Sanskrit language
in which they composed their works.^
But for the work of Messrs. Fischer and Bolte,^ I probably should have
published Benfey's translation of Christoforo Ai*meno's ' Peregrinaggio '.
In doing so, I should of course have corrected the slips of Benfey's pen
wherever the words he intended to write could be settled with certainty.
I should have caused to be printed ' der jungen Tochter \ and in order
to give my edition of Benfey's work a diplomatic value, I should have
mentioned his clerical error in my notes.
The case is difi'erent wherever authors can he proved to have sinned
against the rules of the language. So even Schiller, for instance, uses
^ Cp. also above, p. 28, note 2, and p. 30, note 2.
2 Die Reise der Sohne Giaffers aus dem Italienischen des Christoforo Armeno
iibersetzt durch Jobann Wetzel 1583 berausgegeben von Hermann Fischer und Johannes
Bolte. Tubingen, 1895 (= Bibl. des Litt. Vereins in Stuttgart, CCVIII, Tubingen, 1896).
so Chap. IV. Principles tvhich guided the editor
the decidedly wrong form umrmigen for umringt, as if this word derived
from the verb ringen (' to wrestle '), and not from the substantive Ring.
In his ' JuDgfrau von Orleans ', verses 947 f. (I, 9), he says : —
Umningen sahn wir uns von beiden Heeren,
Nicht Hoffnung war, zu siegen noch zu fliehn.
The slip certainly originated in the idea of struggle {Heere?i) which
was in the poet's mind. In a similar passage of the same tragedy, verses
2399 f. (111,8), Schiller uses the right form:—
Umringt von Feinden kampft sie ganz allein,
Und hilflos unterliegt sie jetzt der Menge.^
And this same right form occurs in verse 447 (I, i) : —
Und find' ihn — hier ! umringt von Gaukelspielern . . .
The same holds true in India. Even so scholarly a work as the classical
author Dandin's Kavyadarsa is not quite free from anomalies; see
Bohtlingk's edition,^ p. vi. In another sastra, whose aim was in part
to teach standard language, viz. in the Tantrakhyayika (A 266), we find
blunders against the rule laid down by Panini III, 3, 126 (Wackernagel,
Altind. Gramm. II, § 82, a, y). In a very interesting paper read before the
Twelfth International Congress of Orientalists,^ Prof. E. Lenmann proved
from old palm-leaf MSS. that down to about the seventh centuiy a. d. the
Sanskrit written by most authors was not the pedantic one which had been
laid down by the grammarians. On the contrary, Brahmans as well as
Buddhists and Jainas wi'ote a Sanskrit more or less incorrect and in-
fluenced by the popular languages. It was not before the time of the
commentators, amongst whom Samkara and Haribhadra hold a prominent
position, that the usual standard of Sanskrit was raised to a higher level,
and that many things which before that time used to be tolerated, began to
be avoided by good authors. But even after this time we find grammatical
mistakes in the works of excellent authors which are critically edited.
Hemacandra s so-called shortcomings in grammatical and lexicographical and
metrical things have been pointed out by Jacobi, p. 9 f. of his edition
of the Parisistaparvan.^ As to occasional mistakes committed by another
learned author, viz. Pradyumnasui-i, cp. Jacobi's edition, p. 3 f.^ Jacobi
says that, ' as an epitomator and poet, he [Pradyumna] has done his
^ In the first passage (947 f.), the battle has not yet begun. This shows that Schiller
cannot, by any means, have intentionally chosen the abnormal form umtningen.
"^ Dandin's Poetik (Kavjadarga). Sanskrit und Deutsch herausg. von 0. Bohtlingk.
Leipzig, Verlag von H. Haessel, 1890. Cp. also Buhler, WZKM. viii. 29 f.
' See Bezzenberger's Beitriige, 1900, p. 125 f.
* Sthaviravali Charita or Parisishtaparvan . . . Calcutta, 1891 (B. I.).
" Shri Pradyumnacharya, Samaraditya Samkshepa, Ahmedabad, 1906.
in the construction of the text 81
task well. His language is concise in the narrative parts, pathetic in
the moralising portions, and poetic in the descriptive passages which
offer an opportunity of showing his proficiency in Alamkara. Still his
work is not free from faults, even against grammar, the worst of
which, a Prakritism, ^: instead of T[f*JJ, occurs VIII 520. And so he
occasionally does not conform to the nicer metrical habits with regard
to the Sloka as observed by the classical poets. But these shortcomings
he has in common with most Jain writers during the period of their
greatest literary activity and excellence (about 900-1300 a. d.).' As early
as 1877, G. Buhler expressed his view about Jaina Sanskrit as follows :
' Die Kenntniss des Sanskrit ist bei den Jainas nicht weit her und hat
auch wohl nie den Grad der Vollkommenheit erreicht, der sich bei den
Brahmanen findet, obschon es nicht zu leugnen ist, dass sie in der Glanz-
periode der Jaina- Wissenschaft vor etwa 700 Jahren hoher gestanden hat
als sie jetzt steht. Selbst die grossten Jaina-Gelehrten wie Abhayadeva,
Hemacandra und Malayagiri, welche unter den Caulukyas von Anhilvad-
Pathan 943-1304 p. Chr. lebten, waren nicht im Stande, ein vollstandig
richtiffes und idiomatisches Sanskrit zu schreiben. Auch bei ihnen kommen
hie und da wirkliche grammatikalische Fehler vor, und von dem Prakrit
beeinflusste Redeweisen sowie vom Prakrit ins Sanskrit zuruckiibersetzte
Worter sind haufig ... Es giebt [viz. to-day] deshalb unter den Yatis
sehr viele, die wohl etwas Sanskrit lesen, es aber nicht schreiben oder
sprechen kbnnen. Andere sprechen es gelaufig genug, aber sehr fehlerhaft.
Man hort gleich, dass sie nur aus ihrem Dialecte iibersetzen und die
Sanskrit- Grammatik nicht ordentlich kennen. Nur sehr wenige aus-
gezeichnete Manner sprechen und schreiben ein ertragliches Sanskrit. Ganz
frei von Fehlern oder falschen Wendungen ist wohl kaum ein ELnziger.' ^
I am not inclined to think that the Jaina authors are the only ones
in question who wrote and write a Sanskrit not quite congruous with
the rules of Panini's Sanskrit grammar. The author of the recension ^
of the Southern Pancatantra certainly was not a Jaina ; still this recension
contains the most faulty Sanskrit text I have ever seen. As to the
Hitopadesa, I have given a certain instance of a chandobhanga adopted
by its author Narayana ; see my edition of the Southern Pancatantra,
p. Iviii. As to the Saurapurana, see Jahn, Das Saurapuranam (Strassburg,
Verlag von Karl J. Triibner, 1908), p. xxii and f. Dandin and the author
* This passage is quoted from the ' Zusiitze und Berichtigungen', appended by Weber,
p. 102 f., to his edition and translation of the ' Paiicadandachattraprabandha. Ein
Marchen von Konig Vikramaditya Aus den Abh. d. Kgl. Ak. d. Wissensch. zu Berlin
1877. Berlin . . . 1877. In Commission bei F. Dummler s Verlags-Buchhandlung
(Harrwitz und Gossmann).'
ai
82 Chap. IV. Principles which guided the editor, etc.
of the Tantrakhyayika have already been mentioned, above, p. 80.
I think truly critical editions will show that, like Dandin, nearly all classical
authors occasionally committed so-called blunders ^ which were afterwards
removed from their texts by commentators or learned copyists. Sanskrit
has been a living language in the Hindu courts as well as amongst learned
Brahmans and Jainas throughout many a century in mediaeval and even
in modern India.- It is nearly impossible that even good authors should
be quite uninfluenced by the vernaculars of the countries in which they
lived. In the course of time Sanskrit style, as well as the Sanski-it
vocabulary and the employment of grammatical forms, has undergone
strong alterations. Like Greek mid Latin, Satiskrit has gone through
an evolution such as no language can j^ossihly escape. No modern language
perhaps is taught with more pedantry than French. Yet no school
instruction, nor even the high authority of the French Academy itself,
was able to prevent the written language — to say nothing about the spoken
one — from continual evolution. Voltaire's language is considerably
difierent from that of the best modern authors.
Purnabhadra, no doubt, knew Sanskrit well. But according to what
I have just said, I expected to find so-called anomalies in his text, and
though not very many, I did find them in the oldest and best MSS. Part
of those anomalies and even blunders he can be proved to have taken
over from his sources.^
Wherever there was evidence that these anomalies were no mere slips
of his pen, I tolerated them in his text. The decision was not easy in
every case ; but as the reader will find in the text in all such cases an
asterisk referring to my variants, he will be able to judge himself whether
I was right or wrong in my decisions.
^ Cp. Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik I, p. xliv fif., esp. p. xlvii ff.
^ See my translation of the Tantrakhyayika, Introduction, chap. I, § 4, 3 ff. We must
not forget that in the middle ages Jaina scholars and poets have a most considerable
share in the development of Sanskrit language and literature, and I fully consent to
Dharma Vijaya Suri, who in a letter expresses his view as follows : ' I am of opinion
that in the time of Hemachandra and other Acharyas . . . the Sanskrit, I mean the
classical Sanskrit, was the language of the Sishtas ; and the learned amongst them,
especially those whose aim it was to establish their reputation as savants, must have
WiHtten in a style approved by the most cultivated class of people of the time. . . . Hemachandra' s
utterances themselves must he regarded as grammar.' Most of the so-called anomalies in
the works of later Sanskrit writers must be regarded as correct language prevailing in
their own time. The history of every language bristles with examples showing that
originally wrong forms and constructions became the generally approved ones in later
times. The very frequent construction "U^ f?I^nT (a contamination of 7ps( fffgff and
3T^«rTf%¥«fT ) e.g. is not more faulty than Sie stehen (2nd person sing.) in German.
^ See above, p. 30 ff.
LIST OF VARIANTS
INTRODUCTION
Page 1.
1 arham in 4'PPrM is written in the well-known Jain fashion; in A
it is mutilated to a flourish resembling an g; N ora. the diagram il For
om namak sn, A : insarvajndya namaJi, N ^ngane^dya namah II 4 A
ddkmndtye II A ^^rawaddrojoi/am II 5 N pracara for prarara II After
manci Pr ins. mamjarl II ^PrM mkalakaldpdragatah, P sakalaJcaldparagatah.
After °manci°, N ins. °mamjan°, om. °carcita and adds yugala after carana,
omitting the visarga ll A amaramktindmardjd ; over Mi A has a black
spot of gamboge. It is clear that A originally had the reading of our
other MSS. ll 7 N anamtarasaktU II 8 M /*« for hho, corr. from
mil 9 A athedam ucyate for athavd sd° i u II 12 N A bJiavet for daket II
14 M ktimdn, corr. by a later hand to kiktimdn ll 15 A etemm ll
N om. all between hhavati and caranam [so for ?y«/(-ara?ir/?«] 1. 16 ; cara-
nam is corr. to tatkaranam; M /t^wa[new \vii%\mi8teyam 1 1 M tatraiko sacivah
procuh. This reading, however, is the correction of a later hand. The
original reading was tatratkai . . . [no more to be made out] . . . procuh ;
A atraikeW 18 1^ jwitavyavisayah ll 19 A tad for kimcid ll 24 *
tatrdsti, but fi?a add. by cop. over the line between ta and trd ll A om.
«a»2a II
Page 2.
1 "N prdk for f/m^ 1 1 3 A yojayisydmi II 4 A tathyam vacanam II
5 Pr "jndnan na II ^PPPrM svandmatydgam II 6 P [not 4'] only ^ym/^fl
for simkanddah II A arvalipstih, corr. to avalipsnk II M brav'imi, corr. to ^/w"
by later hand II N aktivana 1 1 7 ydrtha oivydvrtta worn ofFin P ll 8
M adyafamo II 9 A ^a darsayiUm il 11 M ^^a, N <?mw for ei^a^i II M
"nvitatsu kiiwdrdu II 12 M nivrti, N nivrtiim W vismdarmdpi also Hamb. MSS.
and h II A djagdma II 13 M mitrahhedah \ initrammprdpiih\ kakdlukiyam
[corr. to °^a] labdkaprandSdm [corr. to Va] a [corr. to a and, by later hand to
asval'\parlksitakdriteH II 14 P rdputrdk II A adklya 1 1 15 M ^ai^a^-
prakrti II A pamcatamtrakanitisdstram II 17 A ^o '^!m ei^a?! pathati prdyo,
corr. to ^0 Hraiva pathate nityam ll M om. ra ; a later hand supplies ca II
N, A, "^PPrM
84 Variants
BOOK I.
Page 3.
1 M prdrahhyate mitrabhedo, corr. to °ti "clam, II A pratkamas tamtrah il
A tasydi/am II N dflyaUokah II 2 4' ins. slokah before snehah, but deletes
it again II 3 ^'PPr vincisltah II 4 N om. tad yathd II M ddks'niydtem,
corr. to ddksindtye (!) II A om. 2^ura II Over puramdarapura gloss in ^ by cop.
^mardvatl II 5 ^PPr kaildsasikJiard° W P vidka for vividha \\ NM °j5m-
harandvaranajpa ; this seems to be the genuine reading II 6 N °gatecrakUa° II
7 A ^devdyatanam II 4'PPrM °parikarato° (Pr continuing °rcchita), N
"patiikaraio', A °parikaro°^ BhL'^ °pankalito ; L^ with us li M °tocchnta^
corr. to "tocckata \\ M "himagire sadrmkdraprd° W 8 M. mahildropam,
corr. to "roddham II 9 A varddhamdno ndma sd° ; Y vardhamdna^idma II
10 ^PL^PrM om. i^a^j^a before cittam; but in 4' a nearly imperceptible
mark refers to the inferior margin, where cop. supplies it II A ins.
/?i aSiev pravecyamdno II N arcr for it^a II 11 A \n?>. pi after samciyamdno II
4' valmlkad varddhamdte, corr. to our reading il A valmlka- [2nd hand adds
«i iva]varddkate ; N valmikam iva II 12 ^P lahdhd for labdhdh II 13
M /?a^n samnadaniydsviti II A varddhitdk for j3a^/-d II A sampraddnlydS II
M lokamdrggendparaksamdno II N^'Pr raksamdno ; in Pr corr. to araksamdno II
14 Pr vinasytta II M 5a^i;!o II 15 P rahyana' II ^Pr ins. ca after kdryam,
but * deletes it again II 17 A tatdkodara' \\ 18 A transp. stanzas 3
and 4 II Pr ar^'/^o for arthd, and nihadkyeta^ corr. from nibadhyete II 19
M ^a (?^ for 7«a /^y II A anarthavatdm II 23 Y gurundnu ; Pr anupravrajya-
mdnah II 24 4'PM nirvartya^ Pr nirvaritya II N a;;e prasthitah II 26 N
fl^re for fl^/^a II 27 M °ruru, corr. to °kkara II
Page 4.
1 M °rdksa corr. to °rdksasa, for r^.;f« ; A °citrakdraksabhayotkatdm II
M "yodbhavdm II M acalanirgatodaka II 2 ^ purdpdtta , corr. from °/?ai;i° II
A °karddame ma II N °kofpdtita° II In 4*, a nearly imperceptible deletion
mark over c oi cdiibkdrddW A mkatasydt'° ll 3 A dvayor iov tayor II 7 A
pamcardtrakam II M om. w« II M yavasameidn, N vayasak sametdn II In 4'
gloss by cop. on yavasa: mmhalaW 8 M om. a^fl?» II M j^^rZ ewawi or
tademam ; P tadainam (p ?!flr/ ewam) II 10 M bkaydtare corr. by later hand
to bhaydturaih for bhaydt tair II A om. ?;?rja II 11 A yatkdsau mrto
[sandhi !] samjl° II A cdgnind; Pr cdgnyddisamskdrena II N satnskrfya II
12 A om. sdrtkavdhak II A dukkham II °kriydm all my MSS. ; Simpl. has
the plural ll 14 M. svabkdgydnd vaSdt, con*, to svabhdgyavasdt II A^PPrM
"karana for °kana ; °prakdrair is perhaps a mere clerical error for °prakarair ll
15 N om. all between avallrnah and kakudmdn II 16 Pr haravr%% iva ll
N, A, ^PPrM
Booh I 85
17 N °chadanair for ghattanair II After tuthati N ins. the stanza : arakntam
iisfati daivaraksitam surak-ntam daivahatam vinanyati II jwaty andtho ^pi vane
visajnitah (!) krtaprayatno 'pi grke najivati \ 1\\\ 1.9 Vr tac ca \\ 21 ^P
°ldvasthdndndmdni II 22 M sarvesv eva na, corr. to sarvesu vana II M om.
dravgapratyan, conj^iihuing with °tdgrdhdrajanasthdnesv ; Pr. °pratyamtddrdhdrcC' ^
*P °pratyatntdgr0idra ; in ^ gloss on agrahdra : dka, with some aksara lost
at the edge of ohe right margin II A °janasflidne, om. sv II 23 Pr simhak
sthdnlyo. This is probably right ; cp. Tantrakhyayika 6, 13. But L^ with the
other MSS. il tatra cardh all our MSS. incl. L^. Cp. Introduction, p. 30 ii
24 N madhyavarggah II Pr vandmtahsthdnavdsinah II PL^ °nasinah for
°vdsinah. This reading is due to the form of vd in 4', whose first spelling seems
to have been va, corr. by copyist to vd. But the correction is not clear,
and may easily be taken for na (see our Table I, no. 3, line .2 a) ii 25 A
pimgalah ll ^PL^PrM sdmdnyah II A sdmdtyasasuddliajjanaTi II N sichrjjana,
^PrMp samlirjjana, PL^ sasiihrjjanayn, 4'PPr continuing cckatra ll A
akrttima° ll A "sarasai" for °rasai° 1 1 A °ddhatan 1 1 26 A anahhijhdm iva-
rajayiasevitdndm II 28 4'PL^Pr akdratvapu , A ekdmtaratvapurasdmrtham,
corr. to ekamtaratva II A aniksiptd° ; L^ with our other MSS. ; Sar. 6, 17
anutksiptd° II A am. abhUam ll M ° kdrmmapdtham, N "karmopdya II 29 Pr
°nornsd° for °paurusd° ll 30 Vj/ai/a also L^ ; cp. Introd., p. 30 II ^PL^PrM
°purusdkdra°, N °puru8ah I ^ara°, A °pura8akdra ; L^ with us II Pr apibhutam
for aparibhutam II M °*ai;r for "prati" II 31 Pr "prapdta for °pratdpa ll
M ° samdhdranam II 32 M apraharanam for aprakarand° ll 33 A "grdha I
sdrdkramda\m 1 1 A aghatita\siLu° 1 1 N 7a«z^° for °tdstra 1 1
Page 5.
1 4'PPrM "vidydti for °vighdfi \\ M °fa^fl° for °nivdsa II After "sauUtyam
another hand than that of the copyist inserts in mg. of L^ : vahnsddriiyai-
kdmtavihdrindm apdstakdmardgdJiusayarasdndtn vltardgdndm yathdvadupahhogyam
apdnjgadhlrdvalokitavyavahdrdndm anupakdrindm ; K (according to Benfey's
copy) L^ in the text: (5a [L'^ va for 3a]^M5a<j?.r,yya/[L^ °6y(S°]^aw2?ffl[K adds 'rn\
vihd\\J- sd for hd'\rindm apdsta\K. stha iov sta\kdmardgdnasaya\]J °gdiasaya° for
°gdnamya]rasd?idm vl° ya [with L^ ; only U °yogyam for "dkogyatn] a a° [with
L^] ; cp. Sar. 7, 2 H 3 N A ardjya ll 5 M i;a for ca ll 6 P °cittasya ll
7 A madd° ; P om. ?;zflf/a II 8 Pr asapaUiepsi° , A svasampannesmiksdhdras ll
10 * mamtrayahm.^ Pr mamtrayatum, P mamtrayarturm, L^ mamtrayartturm
(misreadings of one vertical stroke over jJw, and of two strokes forming an
angle over md in *, these strokes indicating the end of the first word and the
beginning of the second one. Cp. vol. xi, Table II, no. 14, lab), A mamtri-
turn II 15 A damanakas tv dha II ^P (not Pr) °hruvU II 17 All our
MSS. incl. \M? °samda ; cp. above, p. 33, n. 2 ii ^PPrM devdyatanam w
N^A.'^PPrM
86 Vai'iants
19 A in8. 9utrad7idrd before sthapa w 20 N devaidyanam, vJ'PL^PrM °(levd-
yatanam ; \? arddhakrtadevdyaiane ; A ardliakrte I devaidyatanam II 21 Pr rddha-
pdtito, PL^ 'rdd/iaydsphdtito, M 'rddhaprasphotito, corrected from the reading
of PLK The reading of PL^ is to be explained from that of *, whose cop.
■writes 'rddhapd, then, deleting pa by two little vertiv.^ strokes (which
the later copyists no doubt mistook for the vertical strikes destined to
separate words), continues sphdtita. See vol. xi, Table II, no. 13, 4 a ii
22 PL^ niravddirakllako for nikkdta II M "khddira corrected to °khadira° II
N 'vaiistafi, corr. to °te by the copyist ll 23 Pr klliko li 26 Pr arddAapd",
4'L^ arddkapdspM°, P arddhayd sphd°, M arddhaprasphotita^ , corr. from the
reading of P ll NA °xrsanmya 1 1 A sUdndc cdlitakllake II 27 *PPrM
hhavadbhir; but cp. Sar. 7, 21 ll *PPrM veditavyam for viditam ll Tt pari-
harttavyam ll A om. i«!J after ;?ari° ll After iYi ^/PPrM add ^a^^alliil, P
adds flourish ll
Page 6.
2 N "mdtrdvarttanam 1 1 A °7ndtrdrtha 1 1 3 4'PPrM viSesdrthatayd ll
P vedam for cedam 1 1 A sa\dha ca\ idam ucyate ll 4 M m/?(?° for a/;a° 1 1 9
M vayamsi, corr. by the copyist (?) to vdyasd kim 1 1 10 Pr ndnane, corr. from
nddmane ll 13 Pr hhnmktam II 14 A4'P(not Pr)M °vamva° \ N °ta^afi?
aSesamalmam II 17 A sarvaS cachragatSpi 11 Pr sanurupam 11 19 P i;afi?a-
radarianam ll 21 P lumkte 11 22 Pr ^MZ^ara for supurd II 23 N *m-
samtostah ko purnsa 11 29 KldmgaldhhUdsi 11 30 Vv°^ipakarana 11 31
NA^'PL^PrM unmetrically : «dj° katham upamiyate ga. BhL^ with us ll
32 P 'bruvlt II 33 N A^PL^ /?;m iyatdpi for kiyatdpi ; but m i is written in
^ by cop. on another aksara covered with gamboge; Bh kiyaid api\ YxY?
with us 11
Page 7.
1 M pdrthivd^ corr. by 2nd hand to pdrthkdn ll 4 A hhavatyii\ii.e'W line]
(/a bhimaiah^ corr. by 2nd hand to bhavati saddbhimatah II 5 A m for vd ll
6 A svaspesti°, "spe being written on some deleted aksara by 2nd hand ll 7
A .<?»?«, corr. to sma 11 Pr hildgrem, M Saildgre 11 9 M rttnkamandh. "if jumps
from the first so 'bravit to the second so 'bravit (1. lo), om. one of them and
all between them. But the missing text supplied by cop. in marg. ii 10
M. samfistaH \\ 'N Jdndsi W 15 Vr paremgitdj ndna° W 16 N^'PL^PrMBh
amgitair, but in Bh corr. by cop. to our reading. AL^ with us ll 4'PL^PrM
bJidsitena II 17 A °caktravikdrais ca^ corr. by 2nd hand to °cakra, for
"vaktra 1 1 K j ndyate ior grhyafe 11 18 Here bh sets in with tmaprajndpra-
bhdvena 1 1 19 Pr °dharmma, om. sya II Over kathaya gloss in bh : tvam II
20 A mayaivam II bhN °nagaram pra ll M kathatah ll Over kathayatak gloss
From 7, i8, bhN, A, "^PPrM
Book I 87
in bh : satah ii 23 A^'PL^M savldydnam li 24 In bh gloss on avaman-
yeta: avagayati [read avaganayati] II 25 A asty evdparam II 4'PL^PrM
asmi for api; but in * this reading has been corrected by cop. from api ii
26 ^^P dindptakdlam^ ^ with gloss on d: atuayena li M hravan II 27 M
cm. na II bhN viprayatvam ii 28 ^'PPrL^Mp have this and the following
line after stanza 25. The copyist of bh first wrote api ca, which he replaced
by fatJid ca. It therefore would seem, that the archetype of these MSS.
had tathd ca and stanza 24 in the margin li APr abhukfam, hhu being corr.
by 2nd hand in A from an aksara which contained a ya w Over rahasi gloss
in bh : ekdmte II 30 A om. api ca II 31 Over ndgarikah bh gloss : caturah li
33 In bh gloss on hhdvyam : sthdtavyam II
Page 8.
1 In bh gloss on durvinltdk : dustacaritrdh ii 3 Aom. kirn ca w 7 Over
prdyena gloss in bh: hiyukto 'yam arthah II 9 M "vasuni II H In bh gloss
on cinvamti : Ihumjamti II 14 M raj fid II bh N grdhavdkyd 1 1 1 5 bh ^ P L^ L^ M
tadvdrenawa ; Bh na dvdrenaiva (a wrong emendation) ; Pr tatdvdreneva ; A
with us II '^ vidvdm{ta)\^\Q\\rabkudvdrenatva \\ 16 Over ^o gloss in bh :
rdjd II 17 In bh gloss on usardd: ksetrdt II 20 In bh gloss on dvesti:
dvesam karoti II 24 M grand for 'grago II In bh gloss on pure : nagare II
25 A prabhur dvdrdirito II 26 N ins. our stanzas 39 and 40 before our
stanza 37 ii Vv jivati w ^PL^ prabravan II 28 In A this pada has been
supplied by 2nd hand ll 32 Pr amtakpuravaraih, N amtahpurasvaraih li In
bh gloss on antahpuracaraih: rdjmbkik 1 1
Page 9.
2 Pi- na krcchrepy apy ll 3 bhNA^'PL^PrM ^t7>fl;j° ; Bh dvimdvesaparo,
corr. from dvimlve \ Hamb. MSS. dvmdvemjjaro ll bhNA^PrM °dvesapare.
In * there is a hook over re, which probably is a deleted e-stroke; PL^ with us ll
4'PL^Pr niiyam sistdndrn^ hence M nityam u^tJidndm ll ^ vallabha add. in left
margin by cop., but the greater part of va has disappeared with part of the
margin ii 5 M om. the two aksaras na ku\\ 8 M om. sva ll 9 M °lopa-
mdm II 10 A ddrd ll \>\i^'^ yathdkdrdh, but in ^ corr. by cop. to our read-
ing; APL^M with us il 15 Pr om. api ca ll bh gloss on vipattim : kagtam
(or kaiita) 1 1 20 M pragunas for sa gunas ll 21 Pr «a bruydd, na hru corr.
from some other reading ii 22 M va for eva ii Pr satd ll 23 M om.
uktarn ca II 24 P bhdginah ll M om. bhoginak ll M nruyah for krurdh ll
25 NA surerndrd, Pr saraudrd ll A mamtrasidhyds ca W 26 bhNA^PL^Pr
nicdnxcajaldkaydh (NPr om. /?, in 4' ^ inserted subsequently by cop. before
bhN, A, ^PPrM
88 Vai'iants
Sra) ; in A corr. to °jaldsai/dh by smearing the r with gamboge ; M nicanlcajaldk
iraydh, Bh nlcamcajandsraydh II 28 M sastrapdnindm II 31 A om. i/o II
Page 10.
1 Over sartisi gloss in bh pusi (read pjimsi) II Pr natih", bhN nuii" for
«a^i° II bhN rdvimdvemk, PrBh tadvmdvesa/i, 4' tadvisadvesah, PL^ tadvuat-
dvesak, A with us II 2 bhN A^PL^PrMBh ddnam for <;?a7ia ii 3 N om. vd
jndnddhikam II 4 M cdpi II 7 Pr ita^ya for tatra II 10 M ?f« for 7ia il Over
^^ra of bkrdjate gloss, of bh </r ll "ifVl^Vr jjotsnd, M protmd II 12 M
samsu for ^awi!?^ II M yathdhhipretamamisyasflyaidm II In bh gloss on anusihl-
yatdm : kriyatdm II 13 Pr r«;wa II 14 M bhogyazipa II 15 M ;j?W2-
galdbhmu\kham II 16 k. atlidgacchatdm II M om. fl/Ja° re° II A vaitralatd II
18 M niddisfe II 19 Between naMa° and "hdim an aksara has been
deleted with black gamboge in A II bh 5aw«°, corr. from 5a%e°, N sane^ for
mdna II bh oj/i, with gloss by glossator : komaldmamtrane ; in N it is not
clear whether we should read api or ayi li 21 In bh gloss over devapddd-
ndm: hhavatdm II 23 M nekkosanakena II 27 M ap for a;?y II 30 In
bh gloss on prabkavdmUi : aham sama(rtha iti)uktvd \ the bracketed aksaras
worn off II Over badkyate gloss in bh kena II 32 M dhanyodyo, N dhandrsye II
Page 11.
1 In bh gloss on asamaih samlyamdnah : kakraih (read vakraih 1) militah II
2 A4'PL^PrM cdnu ^ Bh m?ia°, bhN fa;i?^° 11 A eva patim II Pr om. tim
tyaja 11 3 In bh gloss on °samgrahano° : jadavum II 4 M j'avi »?«;«? pra-
tibadhyate II In bh gloss on traptini: tdmre II 5 In bh gloss on virauti:
vadati II A vibhdsate II 6 '^ijoyikir II In bh gloss on vacanlyatd: nimdd II
bh m.B.jadah after ay am, but deletes it again ; N a^a;/? bhakioyam ayamjadak II
8 A dpujyate ; but oyer j'ya there are two spots of black gamboge. Perhaps
the original reading of A was dpurjyate, i. e. dpnryyate II 9 Kyadi ior yad
api II In bh gloss on svdmy : bhavdn 11 In bh gloss on drSyase: tvam II 11
'^Y\^YxW°matiriox''gatir\\ 13 Vr tatddya7na° W 14 bbNA^^PL^PrM
lokitdk/iyasya ; Bh with us II 15 ^PL^Pr cdfra, M cdramira for tatra II
A °vikrayah, corr. from °vikriyah II 17 Pr °«a7« for "wo-^ II 19 Gloss, of bh
supplies vind in marg. ll 21 N mrgdlo \\ 22 In bh a gloss on kauseyam,
which I am not able to make out with certainty [pattajulam ?) II Pr upaldn ii
bh golosamah, corr. by gloss, to °mavah, and this io° matah ll 23 Pr sammka\
all our other MSS., inch AL^Bh and the MSS. Hh of the textus simplicior,
read Sammkam u° ; in bh this is corrected by a later hand to our reading.
The MS. I of the textus simplicior has our reading, which must be a
correction, as h agrees with H li 24 A gopittago[i]iia go being corrected
bhN, A, >^PPrM
Book I 89
from to\rocand \t added by 2nd hand !] Il 25 W prdkdsya II Pr fe for kim II
26 N musikd II A nihamtavydpakdrhil II 31 In bh gloss on idn: pamditdn \\
M sd ru, corrected with other ink to samru ; A samrnnaddhi^ corr. from
sammanadd/ii (i) II A °lek/id° for °sobM° II
Page 12.
1 M pimgala II 3 A transp. : svd° pra II 4 bh pracchddann^ N
pracltddann, '^YY?- pracchddayamnn II A transp.: na kimcit II Yx yady and-
khyeyam tad ddUatu II 6 Over ddrem gloss in bh : Slokah ii A purusesu It
8 After bkavanti, A ins. : pdtJidmtaram, without giving another reading II
9 Pr sarve, corr. from sarvem II M om. na II 12 M srtye for bhrtye II 13
A dukkham II Over *w^/^ j gloss in bh : imrndn II 15 M pimgala II 16 Pr
apurvasatvam II 17 M (i for a^ya II M savvena II 19 Pr tatrd for tei!/^a II
20 M vdgnir II PrM bhidyata II 21 Pr ?^awz for ^fa^i ll M svdmitah II PL^
kidakramdgatavanam II bh 2fd^, corrected by a later hand into era il 24
4* P(not L^) °prdkdrdh, M "prakardh II M mbdamdsamtrdny W M bhayamkd-
ranah II 25 Pr wgj/a° II 29 Over darUtabhaye gloss in bh : ^a/'e II 30
M evohutah II 31 bhNPM (not L^) na for ca after rane II bhN bhirutvam Ii
32 bhN ^ara bhuvanatilakabhutam II M transp. : jananl janayati, with an
unfinished jy?< between these two words ii
Page 13.
1 M Santi° for sakti" ll 2 Pr mdnahlyasya II bh ;«a^2^. iov gatih 11 3
M ev« for evam ll Over svdmind gloss in bh : ^mya 1 1 M dkaiyavistambhah 1 1
4 Over medasd gloss in bh : mdmsena 1 1 5 Fourth pada in M : ydvac ca
karmma ddvarunvd ll 6 M ^vruvU 1 1 bhN ins. atha before katham ii 11 M
om. dha ca \\ 12 Pr vmisto 11 M °rdkdbMm 11 14 M joamm^dj, withjsra
added by 2nd hand between ra and m over the line 1 1 15 Gloss in
bh on at/ia: athavd II M sHyate II 16 M karotUi 1 1 Pr tasyd 'sdratdm\
bhN^'PL^M tasydh sdratdm. Gloss, in bh adds avagraha over the line before
sdratdm, without deleting the visarga. A tasydsdratdm ; Bh tasydh 'sdratdm.
Sar. 15, 4: tasyds sdrdsdratdm ; but in Sar. this word is followed not hy J ndtvd,
but hyjfidium ll 17 Pr kottikdd ll 18 N vasdd for harsdd ll 19 M bho-
janam dpita I van nunam II 21 1^ panisacarmdvasesam gnmthitam ll 22 M
iva for api\ Pr kathami na ll
Page 14.
1 M kutvaiva 1 1 Pr medasd II bh tiidkih, corr. to our reading, apparently
by copyist ll 2 bhN vijhdtum ll 5 After kdryah, 4'P L^PrM ins.
II flourish II kathd 2\\ A later hand ins. kathd 2 in bh II 6 In bh gloss on
parigraho: *^n(!) 1 1 N dhairydvadhairydstambham 1 1 7 bh dosdk, M vosd 1 1
From 12,13, bhN,'*I"PPrM
90 Variants
8 P (not L^) om. ,^dstra?n li M om. vdnl ll 9 N ayogya yogydi ca il 10
bhN evaiva for airaiva II 4'PL^ etsvarUpam, in 4'L^ ia suppl. by cop. over the
line after e^ this ia being very small and rather illegible in 4*11 12 M
nrtyam for krtydkrtyam II 13 M snnrtyasya II 14 In * gloss on dkavya-
rdhe by cop. : 'gnau II 4'PL^PrM cr/ for 7;? II Pr dnsvare 1 1 15 M nrtyah 1 1
bh f;W, corr. by gloss, to eva 11 16 bhNA4'PL^PrM sacivair ; Bh altered :
many ate na samam dhdryo II 17 ^PL^ yadd iox yady 1 1 bhN om. tad before
gaccha II M hhadra [corv. to hhavci) paddova tada gaccka II 18 Pr madanako II
M °*ara for °*«n II 22 M om. iavimdnitdh 1 1 23 M om. hliavanti II
24 M yathdvad iox ydvad ll 25 In bh gloss on vydpddayitum : hamtum II
Page 15.
2 M smdpadam, corr. to smapadam II 5 ^PL^PrM vicimtayan II M
dydtam II 6 N yathd sarvam for yathdpurvam II 7 bhN satyam for sattvam II
8 M fl'^n for a/?i ll M kivydmi° for /i*m svdwi° ll N virupyate II 9 M nunu-
Jdm II 10 M vindsanainh for vindmh II 11 N om. to^^a ca and stanza 92 1 1
13 Pr sarvadevamayaS cdsya ll 14 NPr ^^w II 17 Pr murddhani for
mrduni W 18 bhN4'L^PrM samntsrtdn, P samiistritdn, A. savirtsrtdn -, Bh
■with us ; see above, p. 33 11 19 M frahatsv for mahatsv ll After stanza 94,
N ins. this one : gamdasthalesu madavdrinibaddhardgamattabhramadbhramarapd-
daialdhaiopi II kopam na gachati nitdmtabalopi ndgatulye(K) bale na ca lavdn
pari kopam eti [1\\\ 21 M anaydmi II M prsta° for hrsta° II 22 M
manasa stutim II N upagatah 1 1 23 M /3a<;?y for e^y II In bh gloss on
dustavrsabha : he II 24 M nibhlko ll bh wa sldasi for nadasUi II 25
4'PL^Pr «!«(? ca srutvd savi° ll 28 PBh 'bruvU, coirected by the copyist of
P to 'bravU ll M svdmarsam ll 27 Mjndnasyati II M mamdnlam vatdsydse ll
28 N pimgalakdnidhdto 1 1 M ^awm for ^ac chrutvd 1 1 29 M ins. a«a/i
between visddam and agamat 1 1 M bhadra van for bhadra bhavdn, corr. to
hhavdn by smearing ^/ra with gamboge ll M sddhusamdvyaro 1 1 30 M yac?
for ^a<^ II 31 M sakd-^ad ddyitavyak ll M &-^o syatyam asihitam ll M «ii!i
m II 32 N gratah for ^a(^a/^ ; the copyist of bh first began writing ga, but
corrected it to ya before this aksara was finished 11
Page 16.
1 M bhumah II 2 Mcintdtak or cittdtaTi II PrM om. kvacit; in Pr a later
hand adds jdt?i in margin to be inserted before kenacit ll 3 bhN tatas for
tat II M 2!a for tatra ll 5 M bhavdn for bhagavato II M ?V7a smdha II 6
bh ^isyd°, N Sispd° for ^aspd° ; Pr iappdgrdhi bha° II ^'PL^Pr ins. ^a^, M ^e
between '*wi and /?:i?ra, M om. the punctuation 11 M wa for ?;/a?/^a ll 7 In
bh gloss over sabhayam: yathd, then an aksara which I cannot make out 11
M dtvataprasddam II 8 Pr sispabhojand II M namdavito II In bh gloss on
bhN, '^I'PPrM
Book I 91
Ihramanti: safvdh II 9 M camdrikdvdhana^ya II 11 M racddamanapMa
for khd° II In bh gloss on khddana : bhojana, and/o by the same gloss, over
khd II 12 ^PL^PrM "daksand II 13 In bh gloss on sumate: he II 14
4'PL^PrM °dakmnd II M .si/apathajmrassaram II 15 M vovedam for cedam II
16 bhN amtahsarair II 18 N ^a///a ca II M sdnnipdtcke II 20 prasd-
dasamukho is a misprint for prasddasammukho ; Pr prasammnkho II Pr ^(J, M 7?a,
corr. to wa for «a^ II 21 N om. yaiak II 22 ^PL^Pr mure II 25
M ,Jo for 'salt II 27 Pr rdjadhuram II 29 M viUidvdh II Pr armena II In
bh gloss on vibhavdk : vitta II 30 P nrpajdt II 31 N yatkaucita W 32
M padauhm li 33 Pr samjiva aha II
Page 17.
2 N transp. ^a^ra after ndma II 3 M mkalapunardyakah ii 4 M catur-
vatd for ca kurvatd II 7 Pr dvisyatdm II 8 4'PL^PrM pjdrtkivena II 9 Pr
mahate ll 12 N tatpuravd-sino II 14 In bh gloss on sdntakpuro : sahJidryah II
4' dnlyahhyarcitah, but corr. with a very small zigzag line to our reading.
Hence PL^, misunderstanding ^'s correction : dn'irydbhyarcitak ll IS M
(jrkya ll Pr gaurahha° II 17 In bh gloss on ardka" : galotho, and on
niksdritah : kddkyo II Pr om. *o 7;^' 1 1 N akalusitdmtakkarano 1 1 19 bhN
acimtayat, om. m ; but the copyist of bh adds ca, con-ecting ?5 to c before he
has finished the aksara 11 22 N ujpakarltum ll M nilajak 11 23 M
caranokak for canakak 11 M hkumktum II
Page 18.
1 Pr katkdcit II 2 M dhustatvam ll 4 In bh an aksara has been
deleted by the copyist after hko and replaced by -5; bhN hko once ll 5 Pr
tilena for dantilena 1 1 bh °jdgarena, N "jdgarena II 6 bhN mdr^anakarma-
stasydpi, sPPPrMp mdrjanakarma kurvato 'pi, L^ marjjanakarmma kurbato 'pi for
°ratasydpi. Our text gives the reading of A Bh and Hamb. MSS., to which
bh's reading evidently goes back ll 8 bh apratihatamatis, but ma corr. by
cop. to our reading ll 11 bhN A^PL^PrMpBh ya6? eva for yad diva ll
12 bh vd, corr. by cop. to ca \\ 14 M yadi vdpdyam ll Second pdda
in Pr: nrndm krdayasamsthitam II 15 M sagudham II 16 bhN om.
visaye II 17 ^x jalpali ll 19 After tatkd ca, N inserts this stanza:
duroddracaritracitravibkavam dhydyamti cdnyam dhiyd \ keneckam mdrthatotka-
vadiva premdsti tdmabkruvdm \1\ \\ 21 bhNPr vdmalocand 1 1 22 M om.
ksano ndsti ll ^x jprdrtkayatd ll 23 M upajfidyate II
Page 19.
4 'M. prasddapadmuro 1 1 6 Pr deva for eva ll 13 bhBhK dyuiakdre
ca for dyutakdresu. The MSS. I h of the textus simplicior with us ; H dyu-
bhN,"^PPrM
92 Vamants
takdresu II Pr om. safyam II 15 In bh gloss on madyape: nare, and on
faUvacintd: jhdnam II 17 Pr cm. vd after anyasya II 19 M i for Hi II
20 In bh gloss on viskamhhitani'. dgatam{\) II 21 ^'L^ (not P) goramhhako II
22 M rajaprabhddadurllalito II bb damtalikah II PL^ {noi'i)svayam nigra-
kakarttd ca II
Page 20.
1 4'PL^PrM iti tatak tutvd II 2 4'(not L^) gorambhakasya, N gora-
kasya II 5 Pr sa hi sarvatra pujyate II 7 Pr gardhhutim II In bh gloss
on pardhhutim : pardbkavam II 8 M vilasya for vilapya II Pr vilahyamandh,
PL^ vilaksamdnaJi^ both omitting sodvegah II Pr gaiiram for gorabham II 11
M vrs^o for r/r.v^o li 12 bhN om. gatvovdca, om. i5awi II 19 M ^a mdrjana II
20 M vibhitlbhahanam II 21 bh a^ra stutam for aprastutam II 22 bh
yadasi, corr. by cop. (?) to vadasi ; N nadasi II bhN >?:ri(m for wz«^m II In bh
gloss on vydpddaydmi : hanmi II 24 M dyutdkrtayd II
Page 21.
1 M vm for t;ef/wj ll 2 M w«a for mama, p om. wzawza li 3 ^PL^Prp
r^y/ia cimtifam, M rdjndr vUitam for ra^a II M y^a for karma kurvatd cirbhitikd ll
4 bhN yathdyam mamuyam II 6 bh ""sammdnena, N ' sanmdnena, Pr only
sanmdn, with virama under the two « ll 7 M ^a for ;«a ll M rdjanrtydni ll
9 Pr nijdbharandni II 10 M svddhirdre nayojayam dsa II 11 M ne yuja-
yati II After eY?, ^PL^PrMp ins. Mtyd katheti ll 14 Pr deva ll 15 M
°lamkrtadaksina° \\ h\i^'?v daksana" 1 1 16 4'PL^PrMpBh aj/i for a/??; in
"^ joi after ayi deleted with gamboge 1 1 17 4'PL^M (not Prp) nivasatUi,
in ^ rather invisibly corr. to our reading 1 1 18 In bh and ^ over vayasya
gloss: he \\ M tneduja° ior madbhnja° 1 1 19 Pr "vihdrino ajasram II In bh
gloss on ajasram : niramtararn, 1 1 20 bh °rautva° for °raudra°, corr. by a later
hand to our reading ll 21 Over djhdpayati gloss in bh : bhavdn ll 23
Pr svairam pravdram II 25 N °prdgalbhena 1 1 Over stokair in bh gloss:
svalpaih II 26 Pr vijojya II 27 bhN yJr^m/a II bhN mamtrayet \, which
a later hand in bh corrects to mamfrayetdm ll 28 M ^esasarvopi 1 1 bhN
mrgojanoy M mrgaparijdnd 1 1 ^PL^Mp durlkrtas II
Page 22.
1 In ^, "bddhitd has been corr. by a later hand to °bddhitau; PL^p
hudhdvyddhitd II 2 PrM om. ^^a/a^ 1 1 3 M atha connatam 1 1 6 N
yatah for ^a^/^a ca II bhN sarngrdmasatnyuktdk ll 7 4'PL^PrMp a»yac ca ll
N kurvamti, in spite of j^o ll 8 Pr artsitd 1 1 9 Pr mdsddibhir II 10 N
i^«;?a II In bh gloss on cikitsakdh : vaidyd, with a small visarga added over
the line ll 11 bh sudrdndm, N iudrdndm for mUdhdndm ll Pr paniditah ll
bhN,"^PPrM
Book I 93
12 bh pramdthiditdm, thi del. by cop. II M gakameclhindm il 13 bhNA^
PL^PrMp ganikd] Bh with us II ^PL^ salpinah, M ^alpita II 14 M. jm-
ksamte II 17 N aprasddhanatdm II 18 Pr savo parijanak Ii 22 In bh
gloss on amhikdmtah : dhrtardstra II 24 M ins. n between ca and gacchatah il
M unmdrggavdcyatd II M mahdmrdtrdh ; bhNA mahdmdiydli , Bh mahdmdti/a, MS.
H of Simpl. malidmdiyd ; MSS. of Simpl. Ih and the ^-class with us II In bh
gloss on samipagdh (instead of on mahd°) : ddJwrandh II After our stanza 121,
N ins. : attum vdmchati sdmbhavoh ganapater dkhu k.^udhdrttah phanik tarn cai
kraucaripoh sa eva girisufdsimhojn ndgdnanam, I iccham [misread for iUkam] yatra
parigrahasya ghatandm samhhor apt sydt grhe tatrdnyasya katham na bkdvijjagato
yasmdt svampo hi tat II 25 bh sasyabhojl II In bh gloss on karsitdh:
dhrtdh II 26 Pr svdmin II
Page 23.
2 N pradese for dese II In bh gloss on parivrdjako : samnydB II 3 In
bh gloss on suksma : onim II 4 Pr mahatd II 5 In bh gloss on na .. .
vihasati: na visvdsam karoti II In bh a mark over kakmntardt, but in the
margin only auli i, without a gloss II 6 M atlia, om. m il M vedam Ii
9 M rivitfdpa° for paravittdpa° II 4'PrM Hra mdtrdm, PL^ Hra mdtram for
'rtkamdtrdm \\ 10 Pr vyacimtayatvdt I katham II 16 4* ndvihah, sta being
added over the line by cop. over ha\ hence PL^ ndvisvahsta, M ndvihasa I,
Pr p ndvihastah, this reading being corrected in p by another hand to our
reading II 17 N karttnm for om II 18 Pr bravdnah II 22 Pr om.
devasarmd II
Page 24.
2 Pr om. this line II 3 prathame also A and Hamb. MSS. and h. Cp.
1. 1 ; Bh ddye for prathame II Pr matim II 4 ^PPrM Bh knyamdndsu, nd being
corr. in ^ by cop. from ne\ L^ kfiyamdndmesu II 6 ^ samjdUe, corr. by cop.
to our spelling II 7 Pr kdyai II N vetti for citte II 10 Pr </«(new line)-
dlknta mamtrena II 11 M mmpam II 12 Over limgasya gloss in bh :
hara II 15 M de, om. vasarmd prdha II 17 N onx. yatah II 18 M
samgdramt for sangdt II 19 M kubhanaydt II M khagaulopdsandt II 21
bh and MS. h of Simpl. .s^r*, corr. in both these MSS. by gloss, to hrir, which
is also the reading of A p. MSS. HI of Simpl. stri II M prasdddd for pra-
mdddd II 24 bhN ^e ndma for tena me II
Page 25.
2 bhN^ om. all between anayat and tathdpi, 1. 3. But in 4* the missing
words are supplied in margin by cop. {sopi hastapdd . . . marddanena patri . . .
nayanddikay . . . paricaryayd tarn . . . paritomm. anay . . . , the dots indicating
aksaras which are lost in the MS. with part of the margin). All the other
bhN, ^PPrM
94 Variants
MSS. of the ^-class including L^ are complete ll M. jjavitrakdnayanddikayd II
9 Pr °,syaspa for °si^ya° ll M kascidagrdmdtrainndrtharg, ll 10 M °trdsehand°
for °trdrohana ll 12 M om. atkaivam tasya gaccliato II 13 M a [new line]-
tdrya II 14 ^'PL^PrM devdrca II 15 ydgesvarai ca with us *PL^ and h ;
Bh and Hamb. MSS. jdgesvaras ca\ bhNA ydgeharasya, corrected by
the copyist of bh himself to our reading; PrMp jogeharas ca ll 16 M
edthamvadhdnena II 18 M om. "guna ll 19 L^ tdvat hahudayutha ; P
tdvat vahudayutlia II bh hudmyugala ^ N hudayngala , Pr hidayugalam, sf/PL^Mp
hnduyugalam\ ABh with us II 20 M tiujn for hhuyo 'pi W M samnpatya II
21 bh praharator, r being added, as it seems, by a later hand. N with the
other MSS. ll M ° pratibaliacintah 1 1 22 '^ gomdyus tayor, s being corr. by
somebody, who took ta for u, to bk (re&dang gomdyu hhuyor) ; PL^ gomdyusuyor II
Pr vicimtayat 1 1
Page 26.
1 M-Jtmbuko W 'K samghatti W 2 '^ dsyatili W 5 bhN^'PL^Prp
socyamdno, M sovyamdno ; ABh with us II In bh gloss over uddisya : smrtvd 1 1
6 Pr om. dgacchati tdvad II 8 Pr mdtram II 10 Pr samuccMya II ^PL^Pr
putkartum ll 12 4'PL^PrMp evamvidham for evam hahuvidham ll In 4^,
vayam has been corr. by a later hand to aham 1 1 MSS. cdmdhabJmtinebi (bh
vdsddha) ; corr. of ^ adds in marg. musitah ll 13 M mnaiJi only once ii 14
4' ^i/ta»2 ; cop. adds ko in marg. ; PL^PrM kolikam ll Over °krte in bh gloss :
nimitta II 15 M pravilUam for praca II 16 M suyedhi for suryodhd II N
tavdmchatikam ; M tavdtika II 18 Cop. of 4' y_^o, a later hand adding aprand
in marg. ; bhN aprandjyo, Pr saprandyyo II bhN suryodhd ll
Page 27.
4 N^PUPrMp koliko\ bh with us 1 1 5 bh saskHya ll 8 M om.
wa devada 1 1 10 bh dnhsamcardsu ; N duhsamcdrdsio, but corr. by cop. to
bh's reading 1 1 11 In bh patyur corr. by a later hand to pabhpur ll After
stanza 133 P (not L^) ins. i(a^^a ca ll 12 N paryamkepy dstaranam; 4'PL^
paryamke svdstaranam, M paryamke sthdstaranam^ Pr paryamke svasteranam, p
paryyamkasydsta ; bh with us, but °w a° (which may easily with N be misread
as °py d"), corr. by a later hand to °w *° ll N manohardm iayydm, ll 13 bh
cauryataralabdhdh, corr. by cop. to cauryaratalabdhdh ; N cauryarataladMd 1 1
16 Pr parapjum, then one aksara smeared with gamboge, then samsaktd ll
17 ^PL^Pr devaiarmmano, M devamrmmand II N wmca for a/5a II M Mo
bho gavan ll 20 N bhartd for tadbhartd ll 21 ^PL^Pr p ^/?;/m/a«, N khalan,
M svalan ll 22 Pr grhUagrJiltamadya ll bh vydghutya^ corr. to vydvrtya, as it
seems by copyist; N vydvrtya w 23 ^PL^Pr kolikas, M kdlikas, p kaidikas 1 1
bhN, ^PPrM
Booh I 95
Page 28.
9 h)!^ pratikrtavacanam II 10 bhNA^'PL^Bh tavdpavddam, Pr tavd-
padam, M tavddam for tavdpavddam il 11 bhN karUydmi II 13 M
drdhabamdhane nadvd II 14 ^PL^PrM kolikam II 16 M *a a-ia I aSya
mamdvasthdm II 17 M kdliminam for kdminam \\ Pr asminn ior atrdsminn II
18 PL^M samdga iti II 19 M wa^m II Pr om. yai!a^ II 20 NPr vim-
masvddu II 21 Pr tarn for ifa« II bhN many ate for manye II ^PL^Pr
Samfita7n, M Sa^itam ; in 4* gloss by later hand : Mdghitam II 22 N om.
^a^^a m and stanza 139 II 24 M tarnnyaphalahhdja II
Page 29.
2 M hamdhakl II 3 bhN^'Pr hhavaty for bhajaty, in 4' corr. twice to
our reading, but /a twice deleted again. PL^ with us II 4 Pr ^ for tat II
5 bh yatik, but corr. to our reading by cop. II 6 PL^ j^'^'^^^odhah \\ 7 Sp
tvdm for tvam II 8 bhN^'PL^PrM tathaiva tathd° -, ABh with us (only
Vi°). MSS. HI of Simpl. only tathdmmite, h tathdnustito II 4'PL^ Pr kolikah,
M kdlikah II 9 M (r«e for /{-.va^ze II M Vflifa" for °gafu II 10 M r?<«a° for
pamsa° II 11 M piirumm ca da nadasi II M tas tvdm for iJa^ 2!t"«;/2 II M
Srarabhedaydn na, om. kimcid uce I *o ^e bku II 13 N m for ^a II 17
4'PL^Mp °caritam II N om. all the text between apasyat and svagrham ahhyetyaw
18 4'PLiPrM(not p) kolika° \\ 19 bh svagrham dgatya ; but the a-stroke
has been deleted, and ga has been corrected first to ma, then to ya, and over
it bhe has been written. All these corrections have been made by the copyist
himself II 20 ayi, not api, before Sivam, also the Hamb. MSS. and h ii 21
M vam for uvam II 22 M may am for ndyam II 23 M auuyo for bhUyo II
Page 30.
1 M Bh bamdhakl II N sdpeksam II 2 M dhig only once ii ^/PL^PrM
(not p) ins. 'yam I (PrM omit I) after ko II Vv pativratlm II 3 N ins. «arz7(?
before lokajjdldh II 6 M om. ahaS ca ; p </im ca for a^av ca II 14 N om. all
between vismayamand (sic!) and idam aha II 17 In bhBh gloss on xisand-.
Sukrah II In bh gloss on veda : jdndni (sic !) II 23 M om. purusair yatas tdh II
Page 31.
2 N has exactly our text ; but the copyist himself corrects his reading
to hrdi hdldhalam eva kevalam II 5 bh °bhuvanam II 6 N kapata^atamayam II
9 N duos II 10 Pr vane, 1^ pravacane for ca vacane II N mddyam w 11
In bh gloss on kaihitam: kavibhih II 12 PL^ om. guno; M gune W
20 After stanza 149, N ins. : samudravlciva calasvabhdvd samdhydbhrarekheva
muhuritardgdh striyah krtdrthd pmrusam nirarthakam nipujitdlaktakavat tya-
jamti \6\\\
bhN, ^P PrM
96 Variants
Page 32.
3 N dcaraniyam II 5 bhN chdram stJiito ; Hamb. MSS. dvdradeSasthito,
h dvdradeiasthepi II bhN °krti/otsakatai/d II 7 Pr kmura ior paura ii 9
4'PL^PrM samagra for samasta (L^ °kmrhhdm(ld°) 11 M krodhdvistah 5a [a later
hand adds w]^ /fl*yrt/J ll 10 N prakntavdn 11 ^PL^Mp aiMnyasmin \ Pr om.
athdsminW 11 bhNA^'PL'PrMpBh /?77r for jfj-^^r II N j)dpindne?ia W 14
M om. ndjjitatn ll M om. drdhaprahdrair jarjartkrfya II 15 In * gloss on
dharmd" : . . . sahlum (the dots indicating some aksaras lost with part of
the margin) ll 17 N svarddem ll M nodharavi w 19 M °varnnaSamkita ll
22 bhN laldtah sve° 1 1 bhN i/^wrm II 23 bh^'L^Pr kampyamdnam, P
kapyamdnam^ N kapyammdnam ; MA with us. Bh kampamdnas tv a ll 24
4'PL^ ^a*?wa for tasmdd ; in 4' a nearly invisible t added over the line ll
Page 33.
2 M vrxtah for hntah II 3 N sdmarm ll M i^wci II 4 ^'PL^PrM
"caritro, but in 4' coit. from our reading 1 1 5 bhN drosyatdm 1 1 6 M
cadhyastJidnam II 7 M oia. dkarmddhikrtdn ', Vr dharmmddhitdn 1 1 N °naha
for °«aMa 11 9 In bh, ^z/r/a" has been corr. from kudu by the copyist ll
12 bhNA^'PL^PrM om. vrttdnta, reading only trayam ajn. Our reading is
that of the Hamb. MSS. and of Bh. The MS. h of Simpl. has a gap
here ll 13 M vimucya eva vronu ll 14 M avadhd. bh^PPrM transp. : roga-
bhdk ca. NApBh with us. L^ om. ca. MSS. HI of Simpl. [h has a gap
here] : ca rogavdn ll 15 bh(not NjA^PL^PrMp om. this line. In bh it
has been supplied by corrector (reading vyamgatd). Bh and Hamb. MSS. of
Simpl. have this line (Hamb. MS. H reading hy esd, I Jiy etd for temm), Bh apa-
rddho for "dJie. The MS. h of Simpl. has a large gap here ii 16 A^'PM
ndmkdcchedah II N drstvdmta ll 18 M samyamsthdjjya ll M kuyuddhene 11
19 After °ddi, *Pr add kathd ll 4, P adds katlid ll flourish ll 4 ; M kathd l 4 ;
p: cathurthl kathd 4 ll ; Bh caturthl kathd ll 20 4'PM buddhispharanam ll
21 bhNA^'PPrMp om. all the text between vartate and damanaka, 1. 25.
It has been supplied in our text from L^Mu^BhK, which, however, omit
pihgalakah, 1. 22 (but see ^ar. A 39 to A 40) 1 1 23 Bh mahdrdjo ll
24 Bh hhrtyai vdryam ll
Page 34.
2 M mahatva for mahac ca W 4 Pr hid, bhNA^PM hid for svid; Bh
a horizontal stroke marking a missing aksara (for dho), and strid for svid 1 1
6 Vv gunatilomakam \\ 7 Yv ekatamasydbhdve \\ M om. aMav<? II 8 Pr
yngad vd ll 10 Pr mrga, om. yd ll bhN imtam II N iti for ityddi ll M
taira kd pajesu varttate, om. majair vya° ko II 11 M varttate II 12 Pr
asaniiknta saddosa° ll N °$ravanam ll 13 bhN^PL^PrMp bamdhavadha-
bhN,^PPrM
Book I 97
cchedavidhir (L^ vam°), A bamdhuvichedavidhir ; Bh and Sar. with us II bhN
°ldbke for °lohho II 14 M uvati for hJiavati II 15 In 4' gloss by cop. over
drava of °vidrava° : nam ; hence M °vindm for "vidrava ; Pr "vinmculrava ; bh
°vidrava°, but corr, by cop. to °vidvaca', which is the reading of N II ^PPrM
"vr-^fir, L} °vrsti II 16 Pr om. jj'ulanam II 18 M flifli for flj5i II M praii-
lokani II 20 After vartate, Pr inserts ez;«?/« sese-w api gunem \\ 21 4'
Sci.^pabhoji" corr. by cop. to sMpalhojf, which is Pr's and P's reading ; L^
savyabhojldharmasv eva\ bh sasi/ahkoji° II 22 Pr e, ova.va jordyenaW 24
bhN vaktavyam for to^ katham II M 'bnmt II 27 N vindsUak II 28 Pr
om. katham etat II
Page 35.
5 M ava for eva II bh ° nirvedandpi, N °nivedandpi, tendpakdra" being
corrected by the copyist from tendpakdn \ ^PPrM tendpakdr'mirvedanendpi \
A tendpakdranirvedatopi ; Bh with us II M ciraparicita li 8 N apamdnetia II
9 Bh nipati/dbruvU II 10 M mdmdnena II 11 Pr e^•a^/^, M et'ya for ^ra II
14 bhN °sama II 17 bh °nivriiA, Pr °nivrUih ii 18 4'PBh^m??aA'a«2.yfly«, M
pranammsaye\ L^ with us II bh dnkhapanbhdgo, ll^'i'VUFrM-pdicMkaparibkdgo
(L^ °^//a° for °bM°, M °'^a for °ffo), A dukkhapanbhago ; <!a and 6>^a are very
similar in the old MSS. ; Bh duhkhaparlto II 19 M rontd for eirontd li
21 ^PMp °culakena, Bh °calakena\ \2- jlvati thahlakena ll M ca for fa II
22 M ro-uta° for cirosi(a° II
Page 36.
1 N asydparddham karuydsi II 2 bhNBh j^a^ iov yady ll 4 4' ^a^^a
for yathd^ butyfl written by cop. over ^a ll 5 M sdmarthyam ll 8 M ^i
for i<fa^/ II In ^ gloss Qn prdpitakdlam : avasarocitain ll Pr °pdtdd for °ghdtdd II
9 M paribhdvam. In ^ gloss on paribhdvitam : jndfam II 10 ^ durdtmand^
corr. to durdtmd II 13 N kulajdtd 1 1 17 *PL^Prp *r^a/d! a//a, M jf/ya5j
c^a II 19 N sarastire kacho bakah II 20 M °bJiahd° for ^bhahana" II
bhN^' PL^PrM sarastire ; Bh sarastirai ; A with us ll 21 bhN bhakmyann II
22 4'PL^Prp om. m ll M om. kuUrakah ll Pr *^;i!a for 5a II 23 ^'PL^M
»ia»2a for wzawza 1 1
Page 37.
2 NPr dsvddatd 1 1 3 bhM alhydhitam II 4 4'PL^ vrddhdbhdve,COTT.
in ^ to Tuddhdbhdve, which is the reading of Pr ; M maniddhdbhdve for mama
ir° II bhN^'PL^PrM asydcchedo; Bh sukhavrtter dcchedanatn bhdvtti vimandh II
5 bhN itydhitam, ^PM abhyahitain, Pr afydhitam, corr. from ^'s reading; L^
amihitam. ABh with us ll 6 ^PPrMp matsyabamdhandndm,\?- matsya-
vamdJianmidm, Bh matsyabamdhindm II 7 In 4' gloss onvydhdrah : vaca?iam II
M om. i^a/Jra wa^ II 8 M prahepyate II M nagarasamlpyahradas II bh(notN)
A4'PL^PrM(not Bh) om. ^o ll 9 Pr om. all between vrtt'i and sokeim^
bhN, ^PPiM
98 Variants
1. 10 II 10 M °vivrUo for °nivrito II 12 M ^Jr{: for hhrdtah ii 15 M
ma for mama II 16 Pr agddka II ^'PPrMp samkrdmayitnm, L^ samJcrd-
may'ilnm II 17 M wrZ for w«wa II 18 N om. mdm II 21 M svajwitam^
corr. by 2nd hand to svakaji° II 22 bhN dmtamatim ; ^PL^Prp dmtam,
in p corrected, by a later hand, to our reading II M dmtamatelllnam, ava-
svasya cittena ; A duMamatir amtalllnam eva vihasija ; Bh mamdamatir amtarlllnam
avahasya II ^PL^PrMp transp. evam and samarthitavdn -, ABh with bhN il
23 bh edam for evam^ corr. by cop. from evam II M j^a for 7;2a5'a II 24 M
7;ra[new linej/^mj^a II
Page 38.
1 M.jyradem II 2 ^PPrMp sameiye [p add. va»2] vacandt bhu^ L^ ^awie-
tyevaca hhu II bhN om. '/?i II 4 M y;2a for mdma II 6 M ins. etadlya-
pisltena before etadiyaj^isltavisesam II Pr °vuesanaj)urvam for °vihsam a° \\ 7
M vinayati for v/ya^i II 12 N svarstho II N kullrakena II 4'PPrMp transp.
mahatl matsyd" ; L^ kulirenddho 'valokayitd ma, then blank for two aksaras,
then maliat matsyasthi II 15 M >?;<?ci[2nd hand adds in marg. : t vairivi]
caksandTi II 16 Np add ca after tathd; Pr tad yathd for ^a^//a II 23 M
avalithasd II 24 PL^ utfathapannasya II
Page 39.
3 N om. «a hi-pati \\ 4 Pr om. /rr^Je II 6 bhN^PL^PrM fira-
ccJiedam ; Bh sirahchedam ; A mrachedam avdn, avdn corr. by corr. to avd]}tavdn II
9 bhN tacchiracihnam II 10 Pr ndtidura II 12 4' P samdnltdh, L^ 5fl»?i-
^fl/a^ II 14 N om. all between bravlmi and srgdla, 1. 16 II After ^V^■,
4'PL^PrM ^a^//a, p kathd I 5 II, Bh pamcamd kathd II 15 M om. kathaya II
PL^Bh vidham II 16 ^'Bh ^acc/^ai^, Vl? gacchan iov gaccJiatu II 17 *M
pratimadino II 18 M. pradaksipatu II 20 ^'PL^ kasyaci ; in ^ a very dim
j5 added over the line ll 21 PL^ °sutram muktd° II 23 bhN^'PL^Pr
Hamb. MSS. ^aw ; ABh and Simpl, h tan ; M varsadhards vetam ttyamdnam II
Page 40.
1 4'PL^PrMp om. tat W <i>VL}Vv'K^ praksipya W 4 \h. yathdlUla-
khitam, ^PL^PrMp yathdbhilmtam II 4' gatdm, corr. to ^fl^«, which is the
reading of PL^ ll 6 bh npdna for updyena ii N hitam for /^? ;Ja^ II After
iti ^PL^PrMp ins. kathd, another hand adding 5 in p ; Bh sastl kathdk ii
10 Mydti II 11 bhNM tatra, Pr tat for ?!«« wa II 12 bh om. tasya II In M
the first two padas run thus : yasya bu\ddha su kuto balam 1 1 13 Pr Safikeiia ii
14 N om. dha II 17 bhN mrgocchddanam, Pr mrgocchedanam, "if mrgocckedanam,
APL^MBh mrgocJiedanam (in A corr. from mrgocchddanam by cop.). For our
emendation see Sar. 25, 13 and Variants 41, 4; Introd.p.33 ii bhN^'PL^PrM
dwitasya for dntasya ; Bh with us II 18 bhN gilitvd II 19 bh dlndmand^
bhN.^PPiM
Book I 99
corrected by glossator to our reading ; N ??« (deleted by copyist) ^/w«a(wa
del. by cop.)«a ll 20 4'PMp vynapayainm^ Pr vijndpayatum, L^ xijhayanum II
bhN par am loka° 1 1 atinrsamsena glossed upon by glossator of bh with nimdi-
tena ll 21 bhN nisphdranasarvasalvocchddanakarmand^ ^PPrM nihkdrana-
sarvasatvocchedana° , L^ nikdranasarvasatvochedana° ^ A im\\\kdranasarvasaivo-
ccheda7ia° ; Bh alatn, deva paralokaviroddhendtinrsamsena sarvasatvdndm nihkdra-
chedeTia karmmand krtena. See Sar. 25, 16 and our 1. 17 ll 22 4'M ^rtha for
'rthe II 23 N wa/^i for tdni ll 24 N ^ai^/^a ca ; in bh corr. writes hco or
«co over a of apavddo 1 1 4* y^m nipratyayo^ corr. by cop. to ^e«a cdpratyayo,
which is the reading of PL^PrM ll 25 bhN tena for yewa ll Pr ladhah ll
Page 41.
2 bhNM mndmnali II 4 bhN °locchddanam, A^PPrMBh %cc//6rt'a^^aw^,
L^ °lochedana 1 1 M ^j^aw for yaikdranam vayam II 5 In bh gloss on svdmina :
^ara 11 bhN °sthitasyeva' 1 1 M cdrakena 1 1 6 Pr devasvaklya for devaklya 1 1
7 4'PrMp eraw2, PL^ gfa for m ll 9 M aV^fl ksydpah ll bh mustim, N
wz?a/2 II 11 ^PL^_;«i7e, in ^ corr. to our reading by corr. ll ^P rtrpiir^
L^ rnrptir, M rkrti for ^r/j^ir II ^P (not L^)p katham ca nah 1 1 12 Pr nrpati II
4'PL^p pdlaye II 14 ^Pp ^a?^ durhyafe, in p corr. to duhyate\ L^ ^o
durhyate II bhN >^^ for ca II N i^a^a for tathd ll bh^ra/a/i corr. by cop. to
jprajd II 19 ^'PL^ tadva lokah, in 4' corr. by corr. to tadvat lokah, which is
p's reading ll 20 M ydndni II 22 Pr lokdnuhakarttdrah II 23 M ^^a
for ksayam ll 4'PL^(not M)pya^i ll ^P mmsayah, p samsayah^ L^ mmmya ll
Page 42.
2 *PL^p sarvdnn II ^PL^ hhaksayiksdmili II 3 bhN^PL^Prp nivrtli,
M niimldi°, ABh nivrti ; in A corr. by corr. to our reading ll ^PL^PrMp
eX-fl/i svajdti II 5 M gatasyd° for t-a ^^a^yrr II 8 bhNAst'PL^PrMp djndta,
Bh djndtah for djUdjnta II 9 Pr var/Z^o hJiavati II 11 For i/iodyama°^
bhN^'PPrp maliodyama' ^ L^ 7nadyodyama° , M mdhddyama°^ A.adyama°, corr. by
corr. to iidyama° ; Bh with us II 14 In bh gloss on vidhdya: krtvd ll Pr
vydkuyahr° W 16 Pr >a for °;i« II 18 Pr ac for awyac II '?v laghusaramW
19 bhNBh e/l-a»x for e>^a,s ll 20 ^ laghiir, with ifa added by cop. over the
line between ghu and r ; hence PL^ laghutar ll 21 bhN apardmdhd dm for
fl/)a° ^i-a;72 II Vx prdptah iov prdtah II 23 bh wa vdnya° II 24 Pr ^ar-
varam ll In bh glossator adds ^i;a>/^ above nivedaya 1 1
Page 43.
1 * damstrd, but <7a^o added over the line (by cop.?); P damtrdma, L^
damstdma for damstrdgaio 1 1 M bhavisi 1 1 N saiakah, ova., dha II 4 bh N A 4' P Pr
smaramtah, M smaratam; Bh anusmaramtah ; pHh smamta^ I smarat ll 5 Pr
bhN.'^PPrM
100 Variants
mamdamamdamafeh, but the second anusvara del. by cop. II 6 N talah
svendbhihitam, P tatastlidndbhikitarn II ^P i/ad devam^ p yad ecam II 8 P
varttim for vartitavyam II 12 N ivdmi II 13 ^P dyaddevam ior yad y evam II
Over darhya gloss of bh adds tvam II 14 4'P m«m[^ new line] ca?<ra«m-
kam II bbNA^^PPrMp ^ewe(/aw, '^\i yenenani II 17 "^Y tamn na II ^PPrBh
katham ca nah II 18 4' in the first pada ndksydt, corr. to ^^a *ya^, apparently
by corr. II W. pardhhavam II 20 Pr svabhurihetoh II 21 M du for durgdn II
22 M visvambhitdk II M duhkhasddho II 23 N rdjndm ca for gajdndm II
Pr laksana II
Page 44.
1 N ndkdrastho II 3 M *awai5 for samddemd II bh^Pp hiranyaka-npor,
Pr Jiiranyaka-^yajwr, A JiarinyakaSipor, NBh and Hamb. MSS. with us; h
dharinya° corr. by 2nd hand to our reading II 6 bhNA^PPrMpBh bhumi-,
Hamb. MSS. and h with us II 7 M »?a for »2e II 9 Pr nayat II 12
^Pr nuhwtsdho, ^ with a small vertical stroke over tw to indicate the end of
the word, this stroke meeting the lower end of an avagraha of the preceding
line ; PL^ misreading this : mdnotsdhor tn ; cp. vol. xi, Table II, Nr. 15, 4
right-hand margin. A real r appears in f/Mrj7_(7fli%, 1. 2. M. mdnotsdhe W 17
"iVVvM^Bh. samutsakak W \Q Vv ydmti \\ 21 M. ?iivarUete W Pr
slrnnamdamna II 22 4'P(notp) tathdnena for tavdnena II 24 Pr uktdgre\
N tiktvd, om. gre II M om. tatah w s['P(not Pr)Mp kimcit, corrected in p
to komcit II
Page 45.
5 Pr °mbden II 7 ^ matvdtmanam^ P matvd dtmanam II 10 After iti^
St'PPrM II katlid II 7, p only katkd, Bh saptaml kathd II 4'PPrMp wa for eV/aw II
11 9P msikasya II 12 N ntyotyatasya, om. /J;;^a«? ca I %^ II 15 N nihrfya II
M ^wrw for >t?<m ll 17 4'PPrMp sadyodyatdndm\ bh sadyedodyatdndm^ but fl'^e
deleted again by cop. il 19 bh gundmd^ N gurutvdtmd, tvd being del. again
by cop. II 4'PPrMpBh kolikasya II Pr yathdhaveh II 21 ^PPrMpBh
koliko, corrected in p to kau ll
Page 46.
2 Vt godesu W M-p ptmdravarddkanam, Bh. pumdavarddkanam W 4'PPrM
(not p)Bh koliko II 3 bh sve sve Silpe, N sve sva fdpe, Pr svasvaSalpe II
bhN A4'PPrMp pardon for pdram ; Bh with us II 4 Under °vyaya° gloss in
bh: saraca ll 5 4'P °s?cmgamdkinau, PrMp ° sugamdhinau II 7 bh sarlra-
Srusrumm, N mrlramsumndm II sfrp mnrasidrumm, Pr only sukHsdm ; ABh
with us II 8 Pr °varddhdpanikotsavdld' II 9 M svagrha II In bh gloss
on gacchaiah '. tau ll 11 p "/tr/a" for "Wrifa" II *P(not Pr)M devatdyand-
disu, p devatddisu w 12 4' koliratlmkdrau, PPrMBh /{:o<?i/('a° ll P sthdnaka-
bhN.^rPrM
Book I 101
sthdnekesu^ ^Prp stJidnakasthdnakem (in Pr corr. by cop. from sthdudka), M
sthdnakom II 13 M "mukhydny II 14 M °kit(i for °tilakita° II 16 In bh
a glossator makes two carets after °sirasijdm^ one over the line and one under
it, writing in margin : cakitawrgavadhusadrianetrdm tyaktam oli 8. None of my
MSS. including NABh has this addition ll 17 M °patnm for °paUrdm ii
Pr ° kanaka for °kamala 1 1 18 Pr om. °loka 11 4'PPrM (notp) °locandgrd° II
^PPrp ch-stavataic II 20 In bh nirupai/an, with ardhadanda after it, has been
corr. by gloss, to nimpayamtau ; N with us ll 4'PPrpBh kolikak, M kolikdh ll
21 bhN^PPrMp (not ABh) ins. samam before samamtdt; ^ at first intended
to write only samamtdt^ beginning a ta after samam, but correcting this to
sa W Pr dhaiydva^^tamhhdvdkdra II
Page 47.
3 M nlokam ca I pathan II 5 M tad for nattad II 6 "i yendcdrvamgy^
corr. to our reading by corr. ll 9 4'PPrM /?y dptam, p prdptam ll N
hatam (?) for hrtam ll After Jirtam, one leaf is lost in ^, comprising all the
text down to m avatarati (excl.), p. 50, 1. 6. The page number in the margin
of* (.20) is right, whereas that written over the red middle spot (19) and
all the page numbers in the same place on the following leaves are wrong ll
10 bh vaitanyam II M caicamtam anyaparam dhatte kim yam hryaddydni me 1 1
bhN kiyamtam, corrected by the glossator of bh to our reading 1 1 13 P
wrgaSdvdksydm II 14 PrM om. karoti ll 15 In bh gloss on mugdhe: he ll
M mrgam mmd for nrmmsd ll 17 Pr hMTi for ndhhih ll M hithilakam, om.
alakam II 18 Pr dmm II 19 bhNPr dahana 1 1 20 Pr vukfatn II M
muktuh for muhuh ll Pr svacchakam II bhN tatra for tan na, gloss, of bh
adding wa over yw II 21 '? kumkumddre W 22 VY°bhinne\\ 23 In
bh gloss under vahoi mama ll Pr °pamkaja° for "panjara" 1 1
Page 48.
1 Pr vadher 1 1 6 Pr pardrthesind 1 1 7 P mukhita for mmitam 1 1
9 M vardkam II 10 N tanvyamga II bhNPPrp vidlto, M dimtimto 1 1 bhN
atyudhhutam ll 12 Of padas cd, M has only the words smaryate prd ndyate ll
14 Pr varyam II 15 Pr °ciita(ne'W lme)ttasya ll 16 M om. krtasrkgdrah II
17 PPrMp (not Bh) koUka° II PPrMpBh koUkam ll M °gallum ll 19 M
udgatdsrutam jalam 1 1 bhNAPPrp api for ayi\ Bh with us 1 1
Page 49.
Z '^r tathd iox yathd \\ Vr avasthiteti W ^ MJvaratd krtd W 11 Pr
bihheti; P bibhesih, without danda ll 13 PPrMp kdcid for kaddcid II
bhNAPPrMp vaisyasutdy corrected by a corr. of bh to our reading; Bh
vaulbhutd ll Pr bhavati 1 1 15 In bh °grahakmmd corr. by corr. to °grahd-
From 47, lo, bh N, PPrM
102 Variants
'hamd. N with the text ll 16 bhNPUPrMp dr?/a tmydm\ A dyam
asydm \ our reading is that of Bh, which after ukfam ca inserts kdliddse
idkumtale ndtake (I, stanza 21, ed. Pischel, first edition, and Boehtlingk ;
I, 19, ed. Godabole and Paraba). Purnabhadra never quotes an author by
name. We have possibly in A and Bh corrections of Purnabhadra's wrong
reading ll 18 P amtalkaranahpra II 20 M varttavyam, ll PPrM kolika II
23 bhN saMhitiakdla, A saha I ahinakdla, PPrMp mhdhlnakdlah \ Bh saha
sadatva II
Page 50.
1 PPr(notM)pBh kolikah ll 2 M anekavarnnakacitam 1 1 3 1^ kdlikd°,
M Makdprayogotpatanam II 4 PPrMp kolikam 1 1 5 N tatra ga, the ga
being deleted by the copyist ; then N om. all the text between tatra and
jane, 1. 7 II 6 Here 4* sets in again with tn avatarati 1 1 bh yadaiva for
adyatva II 7 Pr ins. japte before jane ll *P sarlramm II bhN^PM
^smrmaTi sadvi° (P sadgJii°) ; Pr °Susrusam sadvi° ; A madvi°, but om. ndrdyana ;
Bh madvijhdnasamghatitaj)rayogam ndrdyanarupam II 8 M °rupastJidyaina ; P
(not 4*) dsthdyaina 1 1 11 4' manom{sa del. again by co'p.) ratkar di°, P matio-
rathar di° W 12 bh rdjanydm, corr. by cop. to our reading ; 4'Pp rdjakanydm
(corr. in p to our reading) ; PrM rdjakanydydm for raj any dm ; ABh with
us II P "curndtale ll 13 SPP °kummd° II 4'PPrMp atisurahJiigamdhivi-
citramdldmharo (M °gamdJia° for °gamdhi°) II 14 *PPr (not M)p kolikas II
bhN^PPrp rdjakanydm, but ^ in P very small, in p deleted again; ABh
with us II 15 bhN °rdvaddne ll bhN "taldvasthitdrn ekdkinlrn II bh^'PPr
avalokayamtim ; ABh with us 11 16 N (not bh) manena for wadanena II
SPP sprmmdna° ; bhN "mdnasdm, 4'P °mauasdm, p °ma7iasd ; Pr sprsamdnasdm,
M sprSamdnasd, A sprsyamdnasd II 17 ^PPrMpBh kolikam II 18 M
myydydm II 19 Pr samdditdm II 20 4'PPrMpBh /(WZ/i-o ll 21 M
gamhhlraSIakdyd ll N sanair (!) sanair ll N a/^a for wvaca ll M om. evedam II
22 bhN^'P /taw^a cdham, Pr m/m : A only kanydfiam, Bh /(-a/i^ya Vmw II N
transp. cdham kanyd ll 23 4'P mdnmasarnparkkad 1 1 24 M tvdtamior tvdm II
Page 51.
2 Vt gdmdharvavivdhena ll 5 bhN anuhhavato II 4'PPrp /^o/z^'o ll 6
bh vaikumtasvarggam, N vaihmtham svarggam, 4'Pr vaikamiasvarggarn, P ra/-
kamthasvarggam ; Bh vaiknmthalokam ; A with us 11 bhN^PPrMp (not Bh)
om. ^a of ^a»i ; A om. i^i ^a 11 bh ukiald° ^ N nktapdlayitvd ll 7 bhN
evdvagacchati 1 1 8 bh kaddcit svdrn, corr. by copyist to kaddcic cdm° ; N
kaddcid, om. ea 11 10 M a*i!i 11 bhNPr r^;^ 11 12 M ora. pimiuno II
13 N tan nd for ndtrd° II Pr devdtra, om. eva ll N ins. /^ra//^ after deva, but
it is blotted out by the copyist himself ii 15 ^PPrMp dvedite ll 18 4*
From 50, e, bhN, ^I^pPrM
Book I 103
yd corr. to vd by cop. ll ^^PPrMp vetti ll 20 N tathd ca II 22 M
sukhd for Sued 1 1 23 N malitam 1 1
Page 52.
4 M om. evam ll 5 M kdmcuk'mo W 7 4'PPr "vilakhita ll 8 bhNMp
(not *PPr; delete the asterisk in our text) om. ca ii M om. dh ll 9 M
onx. ko^yamkrtdnW \0 ^l tvakdsam, W 11 bhNBh °yC-o///ta° II *PPrM
vimusvarupam ko°, p vimurupam ko° ', A visnusvarupavrttdmtam ll 13 Pr
prdhasita 1 1 bh pulukita, * P Pr pullkita ; A Bh with us 1 1 1 5 * P Pr M p Bh
gamdiiarva ll 17 ^PPr (Iniavyo II N mdmi-^yai ll 19 Pr i^a^o* ^^^ ll Pr
ins. 3/^wi!o before hhutvdw Pr sakalastJiotro ll 20 "M gamana iov gagana ll
23 bh^P (not PrMpBh) dhanyavaro ', A dhanyabharo, corr. to our reading;
N stutyo dlianataro for «a*;?y awyo fZy^a° ll 24 N em for etya ll Pr *an'a ll
Page 53.
1 NAS^'PPrpBh^«w^a°forya^^^a°; cop. of bhaddsya° over^a" ll 4'PPrpBh
"jQrahhdvena 1 1 2 N ra^'i karisydmi 1 1 3 Mp navati°, om. wara (which in
p has been supplied over the line) U 4 Pr °karagrahandya prdhjytd, this
being corrected from some other reading 1 1 5 bhNA^PPrpBh °ydmdtr° ll
7 ^PPrMp/ira^aVa/^ for praTirtah 1 1 8 M lokikam d akasmdt kasmdd 1 1 N
kamcid ll 10 M w>i^aiw ll 12 Pr °parivdS ll 14 M °ra/ntam for Va-
ksitam II 17 M hatdksd II <^Wv'^ pimdravarddJiana II 18 bhN ifaiffl^
for ^ac II bhNBhom. «ail 20 "i*^ (not Vr) pumdravarddkafia°,'M. pnmdra-
varcana II 21 M ?ia7/i° for mantri° 1 1
o
Page 54.
1 N ^a^o for ^a^ II 2 Pr suniksitdni ll 6 M vydpddayoti II 7 M
vdcyam II 8 Pr vigrahasya ll ^PPrMpBh M^'yio II 9 M om. hi purvam II
4'PPrp °kasipio° for "kaSipu 1 1 12 N tyapotyisyati ; M rydpddayisyatUi II
14 bh pataho va ddpito, va being del. by cop. by two dots ; N pataho vam
ddpito II 15 bh nikatah vi°, N nihitaTi vi° W N yojayat, corr. by the copyist
from yaw, ioxyoyad 1 1 17 bh mahdmtvo, N mahdsasatvo 1 1 20 4' P PrMpBh
/{ro/?/?ro II bhN miiktasukhdra7nbho ll 21 N parydlocitatvdt ll 24 bhN
samhrtokhila II
Page 55.
1 After the second »?e Pr ins. j92Ya ii 2 M ins. satvaram between wrawz
and sattvam W 4 N z</l-i'flwx /^^■ ll 9 MpBh kolike, ^PPr kolikam, N ^flw-
^i/^a II Pr visnuvimu ll bh^P vaiknmfasvargge, A kheknmthe \ svargge (corr.
from Vy^o), N vaikwnthasydgre ; Bh vaihmta{l)6hava?ie ll M om. vainateyo II
*PPrp vijnapayad, M vajhepayad, N vyagapayad II lO bh^PPrMp om.all
between prthivydm and pundhravardhanddhipater ^ 1. ii. The missing words
bhN, SkPPrM
104 Variants
are supplied by the glossator of bh in the margin. N has them in its text.
In A this passage runs thus : pumdhravardclhanabhidhdnanagare I devdkdra-
dhdfi I koUko rdjaduhitaram vjmhhnmjate I iatah-, Wa.: jmmdavarddhananagare Iha-
gavaddkdradhdri koliko rdjakanydm sevate I tataJi II N ins. tu before °pundhra II
4'PM 'pumdravarddhand" II Glossator of bh: pumdhradhravarddha \\ N
npakdrx II bh rdjadutaram II 13 ^PPrMpBh kolikas; N kaulike for kaulihan
caw bhN krtaniscaye II 14 bhN mjhapyam, coiT. in bh from vijhdpyam by
the cop. II 15 bh(not N) bJiagavan li P (not *) vyddiia for vydpdditah II
17 Pr om. tdni W In bh gloss on ndstikd: jaindh II 18 bhN hhagavan
Iha ; 4'Pr hhagavan Iha", P hhagavd, then an aksara lost by a hole, then lha° ;
M hhagavadbhaktd, om. a' m, A hhagavadraktds ca ; Bh with us II ^'Pp prava-
jydm II bhN hhihyamtUi samu° II 19 4'PPrM devapramdnam II Pr om.
^fli'o II Pr fii/ia??^ II 20 4'PrMpBh koliko; Y devdmSakakoliko II 22
NPr sdhdryam kdryam II 24 bhN om. m after cakram II
Page 56.
1 4'PPrMpBh koliko II pBh a/^a for ddideSa II 2 pBh °yopasthitasya II
pBh mamgalddikam sajjam kdryam II M sajjikriyatdm II 3 bhNA4'PPr
°vidheh; Bh with us II Pr gorocanddisita° II 4 bhN A 4* P °camdano for
°vandano {A. gorocanasitasiddhdrthaka I kusamddi") ; Bh with us II 7 N vy«-
Tiatem, M om. vyuhitesu II 4'PPr pdddJiatasamprahdre, M. pdddkutasamprdhdre II
4'PPrMpBh Mi/f-o ll 8 Over vit'irnna in bh gloss : ^^aiJifa II 4'PPr °suvarnnd-
(in ^ °rnnd° corr, from °rnno° by co'p.)diratnddi° ; M "hdna" for °ddna° ll 9
bhN °mulam for °stalam ll 11 1^ pdmcajanya^amkliam II N djmrayan II 12 N
°pdddtayah II From the pun : sakrn . . . asakrt it is clear, that in sakrn (for
sakrn) the MSS. give Purnabhadra's own spelling 1 1 In bh a corr. writes
^^a»2 over mwz of drasamtah ; N drahhamtah, M dsamtah for drasantak ll 14
N 'kimcin mu for /?:ecm ^w° II 15 M gamana° for gagana° ll N °nihitam da ll
16 P (not ^) samapdgatem II 17 Pr devardjem 1 1 18 N ins. ^a»z before
Tiantavyo II Pr a>5ya II 19 bhN em»2 vdbhihite II 20 M surdsisam II
22 M. pratinasti 1 1 N kumjastra ll 23 Tr pral/odkate II
Page 57.
1 Pr vraJimddi II 4 ^PPrpBh Mi/?:o, M kolikau II 5 ^PPr/a^fl-
kautakdndm, in Pr the second ^a over the line by cop. ll Pr vicimtatdm ll
4'PPrM(not p)Bh kolikaS ll 8 N svasvavdkinehhyo ll Pr pranaydti, 4'
praniydta°, corrected by a later hand to praniyati°, which is the reading of P ll
4'PPrBh °sirasas II 12 bhN et-asra vdcddini II 14 M only varmmd ll
17 N^PPrMpBh >(-o//^o li 18 N °mahdtmyo, 4'Pr °mdhdtmye, in ^ followed
by danda; hence PL^, misreading the danda for fii-st o-stroke: °mdhdtmye
rqja° ll 4'PPrM mkalatra" for sakala° ll 19 After eYi, ^Pr >ta^>4a ll 8, P
bhN, ■^'PPrM
Book I 105
wkathd II 8 II flourish II li, M \kathd\ 8\\ Pr dvarnnya ii M eva for evavi \\
20 N cm. santu II 21 Pr °my6pavistasi/a, cm. m li 22 N o, then blank
for one aksara, then yikam ii 24 Over samanamtara mark by later hand,
referring to an addition by the same hand in the right margin : atah param,
and to an addition by the same hand in the left margin : kdranam ii
Page 58.
1 pBh abhiyuktd \\ Over amiyxiktd gloss in ^ by later hand : prijtd il M
sdvivye, PL^ sdvidyo for sdcivye (but in "if the right reading quite distinct). In
4' gloss on sdcivye by later hand : sdhdyye li 4 N apiyasya li 5 In ^
by later hand gloss over sraddkeya : mdnya II 6 N matmnnue II 8
bhNAsPPPrp (not M) grimy dmi^ Bh grJmyd{^) II 9 4' y/Ia/^a [new line]
jndjoayitum^ the first y«a/ja deleted by small dots over the line II 10 bh
duhkhasahataram, but corr. to our reading, apparently by cop. li 11 Pr
taddkd W "iV jndyd'bravU', Vv vijndyd'bravlt, Mp tijiidya'bravUw M. evam
for eva w 12 4'PPr °pradkdnye II 13 M atyuttUte II p m- for vd- II
14 bh vastavya, corr. by cop. li In bh, the copyist writes da over va of
pdddv a° ; hence '^ pdddd II -^ snh, P *;'n^ ll 15 bhN^PPrMp hhavasya,
ABh with us, but in A corr. by later hand to narasya II 16 hh Jukdti ii
17 bhN te?id, ^PPrMp tatkd for tena ; ABh with us II 20 M sramayate
for chrayate II In 4' gloss by later hand on nirvidyate : khidyate II 21 N
om.. padam ll P om. kd svdtantryaspr II 22 Pr abkidrtimd, Bh a/>i druhyati.
In the Hamb. MS. H, the stanza is omitted ; I reads svdfamtrydn nrpateh
rdjyahrdaya prdndn api cydryate ll 23 Pr ravagrahaJi ll ^PPrMp svakdryem ll
N deva for eva ; 4'PPrM tad eva devdtra (M ins. ka7n) yuktam, p fad eva yuktayn 1 1
24 N om. yad uktam II 25 M °marddenenurakto 1 1 26 bhPr ndpekmh, N
ndksyepya W hYil^ vamcchitd \\ 27 M. praMumnam for prab/iundm \\ 28
bh Mttt;r, N *ai;i° II 32 4'PPrMp yf-a^-oifi II
Page 59.
2 bhN pardm ll 3 ^PPrMp ciV/aw2 (M vittam) tasyopari ll bh^'p
paridruhyati ; N duhyati, the copyist adding paridru over the line ; P ^an-
dukyati^ M paridudyati, Bh paridrahyati, APr druhyati, om. ^a;'i. Cp.
Sar. 21, 5. Hamb. MSS.: vikrtim na ydti ll 9 PL^ om. ^« adhund
svayam svamitvam 1 1 H P satknUne 1 1 12 M a^^j/o II N w>t^a»2 for
tyaktum ll 15 bh j^a for _^o II 16 N prathitdn na hu ll 17 * tena
twice, but the second tena del. again by little dots over the line ll 22 M
satdm matikramya \\ IlL ms. sa h^ioxQ v art ate \\ 24: M. pratimadyaie W 25
bhN^'p cyuta; Bh bkyiitak; APPr with us ll M samstkdtdt for sthdndt ll
26 N galanamatibhik ll 27 *P nayoktir, M ndyoktir ll 28 p om. api ca II
bhN^PrMp j5ama»2a°, A.parindmo' ; PPrBh with us ll 30 bh om. ca\ N
bhN.^PPrM
106 Variants
tathdpi^ omitting stanza 236 II 31 In bh, a later band corrects 'mijlvibhih
to *nujn'inah II
Page 60.
1 M mulahhriyoparddkena, Bh mulahhrtydparddhena II 3 N simhar aha II
M om. yatah II 5 M tad asya for tasya II In 4', nairgxinyam has been
corrected to rairgunyam, apparently by the copyist ; PM vairgunyam, Prp
va'^gnnyam\ ABh with bhN II 6 Yv purva hhaya II M ins. era &her pur-
ram II M saranagato II 9 PL^ tmtdti II 13 M svedatobhyanijano° II
^PPrp srapiiccJiam II 14 N sphlid bhavamti ; PL^ gund splntlhhavamti twice II
15 M trnJundgireh II 16 NM fathd ca II 17 Oyqy patifdh a later hand
writes in ^ kazya II 19 bh avetane II 20 Pr ^fl5.f/<? ;?a«^r(? II In bh gloss
on Mtani: alakrfa7n{^) II 21 Pr ddhinam II 22 N aranye ru \ ^P
aranyariid'mam II M om. i'lora; NA^PPrpBh and later hand in bh ^a^a° II
23 M rarmiiah II 24 bhNBh «m ndmitam II 26 M om. ^i«e ra II 27
4'PPrM ai^i for iti', in p 2Vi corr. to ati II 28 M kdia for kdcaSakale II
30 N Iilfaracanam II bhNA^'PPrMBh ?Z(3^ for m ; p ca ; p huyato^ corrected
to h'uyate ; Bh srutam for hUyatdm. In A, two small horizontal strokes over
na refer to a marginal addition by a later hand : tulydrtham Udyasdmarthyam I
marmajnam vyavasdyinam I arddhardjyaharam mitram I yo na hanydt sa Jianyate I
133 II 32 4' durvinlidni, corr. to our reading II 33 N pimgalakar dhxi II
Page 61.
2 M yajnayatto II M om. wrrna II 3 bhN era for a^awx ; BhA with us II
4 M.pasyafi II 5 N niscitas II 4'PpBh i^is/a^j II 4'PPrp (not M) om. all
between adhvdnam and gantum (Pr writing gatum), 1. 7 II 6 W yathdSaktim II
M yf-?';;? «/)y II 7 N °nivedena II 9 ^PPr vrajatdnena^ M vrajdtena II 10
^PPrMp caikatra pradese ; ABh with us II 12 N m(fo for ifa^a/^ ; a
misreading of the form which ta has in bh II 13 In 'N,prdni° has been
corr. to prdna° ; pBh prdnarakmne II 14 bhN^PPrMp priyam iva kala
(N °kalatre'y M °/?2*° for °2mira°) ; A with us ; Bh priyaputrakalatrainitrasva-
janaik II 15 N brdkmanar aha II 18 PL^ om. bhagnavrate Sathe II
19 Over nihkrtir — as our MSS. write — later hand in 4': pratlkdra II 22
"^ prdni° for j:jrdna° II Pr bhir for vipadir II 23 M ueyaskdrity II M «?m
for evarn, II
Page 62.
1 bhN^PBh Jn^t'^^i. A with us II Kbho sddhomdmuUdraya \ tat srutvd
vrdhmanobravU I yumanndmagrahanena trasyate &c., 1. 4. Before yu-man the
corr. of A ins. : bho vdnara tvani prakrtyd camcalah I kiqmn nirgaiah 8an mdm
samtdpayasi I vdnara dha mairam vada tvdm npakdrinam aham sapathajmrvakam
nodvejaydmi taias tena dvijena vdiiaropy uttdritah atha sarppa dha bho sddho mdm
bhN, ^PPiM
Book I 107
uttdraya I tato vrdhmanobramt. But none of our MSS. including Bh, p, K
has this short dialogue between the brahmana and the monkey II M eva
Srutvd II 5 N nddrmmah for na dammah II 7 Pr om. te II 11 4'P
mdrndnugrahandya e°, with, in ^, two dots over ha \\ N om. bhavatah II
12^ evam jiktd grahdbhimukham \\ 13 ^ gvndbhimnkham W ^PM (not p)
praydt, Pr praydtah II 14 ^PPrMp d!*»2m for tasmims II 15 Pr ?", om. ti e II
4'PPrp (not M) om. all between prdydt and atha, 1. 18. In p the missing
text is supplied in the margin by a later hand Ii M sarppendpy nkiatn, I
pdtdlavdsy aham ndgah \ tat tvayd kdrye smaraniyoham ity uktvd pdtdlam prdydt 1
k><a iti sopy uttdritah &c.j 1. 20 II 16 bh bhavate, which a corr. corrects to
hhavatd II 18 N om. sa II N om. one muhuh ll 19 ^PPrp mamdpy W
20 N tendbhihita^n ll 22 ^PM e^iam for tvam II
Page 63.
1 Pr smrta 1 1 2 M veditdny II bh dSvdsitasva (?), corr. by cop. to
dsvdsitas ca ; N dhdsifasva sa naiTi II 4 N nkrtyam for nityam II bh b/iava-
tam, N b/iavamtam for bhavatd ll 6 4'PPrM graiveyakddikam II 7 N om.
ca after uktani ll 8 N ^a^ sakdmata sarvarn for tatsaktam etat sarvam ll
"^ prasujdam for suprayuktam II Pr va for /at^a II 9 A con-, of bh corrects
nimittam, to tiirmittam II ^'P bhagavdn for bhavdn ; Pr bJiavdn, but one aksara
before ?;«« del. with gamboge II 10 Pr vrdhmana tat gr° 1 1 Pr *« wamdro-
pakdri II 12 bhN^'PPrMpBh jfjafi^a/jr/ea" ; A with us, but apparently corr.
to pddydrg/iahsina° ; Bh pdddrglidsanasndnakhddanapdnabhojanddimtkriydm II
bhN "svddatui for °khddana° II N ddisamatu for ddisatii II 19 N </r.9h-a
'bramt, om. /•«;« II N tvayaulam II 23 M bddhavitvd for bandhayltvd II
N ^M/i/«, corr. by cop. to i-^^/m ll 24 N drohayati, Pr dropayat 1 1
Page 64.
1 Pr /fw' for tei6- II Pr buddkena ll 2 *PPrMp dgatydbravlc ca II
bhN ins. 2!e before /aro" ll bhNAvf'PPrM a^^war/, Bh a.sar/, apparently corr.
to asdd by cop., for asmdd II N mumoca ll 4 PrM dahydmi II 6 4'PM
hastasparsdn, Pr hastaspanydn II 7 M «V^/a for fi?«.?fa 1 1 9 N gdrndika-
tdmtrika°, om. °mdntrika°, P °mdmtrikabhaisajikd° , om. tdntrika ; L^ °mdtriga-
tdmtrikabhaimjikd" II bhN °Hwa° for °kdnya°. Bh gdrudikamdmtrikd blialmjikd
avyademvdsinah, A gdrudikd mdndrikd I tdmtrikd bhaisajikd anyad esavdmiah ll
10 bhN samuparacitam II 11 N bhramatoW 15 ^P "w/aiJra ^«>, N
°mdtrdm ior °mdtrdt tdmW "Pv " krtamdn W \Q '^ pratyupajlvifdm W N om.
^a-yya II bh pvjdm ca gau ca, the first m deleted by copyist 1 1 N om. ca
before krtvd ll 17 M anam for amnm II 19 M wi for sarvam 1 1
bhN aiJ/ifi (N \) gatdiihena ll 20 N mantritvena ll 21 bhN4'PPrp (not
bhN, '^PPiM
108 Variants
MBh) "sujajia" for °svaja)ia°, A sarvamjja)ia^anietena, corr. from sulir(i)tsaj-
jana° ; Bh sukrtsvajanasametetm II A^PPrM hhogddi° ^ Bh bhogddind tus(end° II
Page 65.
1 N °vdrana for °vdnara II After ifi, *PPrMp ins.P (l) katJid ; P adds
Snh ; Bh naimnl kathd II flourish II II 2 ^P om. w II 4 4'P v'lnirvarttayi-
tum II M j?a/f-ff/J for sakyah II 8 bhNA^PPrp nivdraniydh , M «a vdranlydk ;
A sniirdah klekipathdn nirdranlydh ; Bh and Sar. with us II 11 N tathd ca II
Pr om. yan II 13 4'P A'>■^ II N damanam for w« madam li 14 N ayamtrinam II
Over ayamtranam, gloss in bh: «a phosaldve, and gloss on the last part of pada 4:
dpaUalerave (or °<5e) drnapdme II 15 4'P bhvjamgah sra° ; M bhujamgasta^tari
j)i vd \\ 16 M vasanonmukham II 18 N v'ljMpyamdnd II M om. the words
between pravartante and bhr(ya°, writing wr/f^a° ll M dydte for dyatau II
NPr duhkliapdte II 19 bh vdJiyah, N bdhyah ior grdhyah ll 24 N simhar
aha II 26 bhN purusas carati II * tvariti, corr. to our reading ; p svariti ll
M bkaydt purvam karttu vd II 28 N pimgalakar dha II 4' and perhaps bh
*a.;?ya°; Pr °bIiak><yo, 4'PM °i//fl/tw for °^y5o/{:ifa ; but cp. Sar. 30, 13 II N katha
sau II 29 N om. sa before m-'ipabhnk 1 1 bh* *«f^«°, Pr *%a°, Bh trnabkuk,
A with us II N vedapddd 1 1 ^t^PPrMp transp. : pmtabhvjo (Pr add. ^) </em° ;
but cp. Sar. 30, 14 ll 30 bhN bhojyapuidli, 4'PPrMp bJiojyabhutdh ; Sar. Bh
with us. A bhojrbhufdh II N taddjyy II N ins. evam, corr. by cop. to enam
before anartliam ll bhN^PPrM (not ApBh) om. na before karisyati ll 32
N jagati drohe II 33 In bh gloss on tejayati-. Uvrikaroti ll
Page 66.
1 N simhar dha II bhN^PPrp (not AMBh) tvdm, corr. in p into tham ! II
4 N praveksyam 1 1 5 N paruramah II 6 N dumdukasya, M dumdakasya II
M mamUravisarppini II 7 L^ om. katham etat II PL^ damana, om. /ta// 1 1 9
M a^iasyadrmrp, II 10 In bh gloss on j/wH: y?t II 12 4' ;j?^;fya, bhNPPrM
puspd, A-p punya for pnstd; Bh with us II 13 4'P samvrtd II N dumduko ll
15 bhMp °subhayo° for °z« ubhayo° 11 17 M daivavdmte for daivavaSdn II
19 Pr samdydtd II 20 N wa for ?;2a II After kutah, a mark in bh by the
copyist's hand refers to a marginal addition by the copyist, who inserts the
following between kntah and our stanza 257 : iiktam ca \ ehy dgaccha samdvud-
sauam ida^n kasmdc cirdt drsyase kd vdrttd kirn u (Pr a for u) durbalo 'si kusalam
prito 'smi te dar^audt I evam nlcajane 'pi ytijyati grham prdpte satdm sarvadd
tesdm yukiatn aSamkiteJia manasd hannydni gamturn [cjamtum being corrected
in bh from some other word which I am unable to make out) sadd ii oli 3.
N^'PPrMp have the words 7ikiam ca and the stanza in the text, 4'PPrMp
transposing kasmdc ciram (!) dr^yase (Pr "te for "se) and pnto 'smi te da". The
bhx, StTPrM
Book I 109
third pada runs thus in *PPrMp : % evam (Pr eva for evam) grJiam dgatam
pranayinam ye hhdmyamty ddardt; in d they read gehdni for harmydni II
ABh kutah \ gurur &c. with us II 22 Pr eka II 23 Pr eka for
aneka II ^ °prdkdrdni, corr. to our reading, apparently by cop. n 24 N
a*ya, om. ditdni il
Page 67.
1 N manoratham II 3 M athiroclhdnamdamndmayatayd li 4'P "paimlaih \\
4 hh.!^ 8thalajalajakhecara° ; P sthalajajalakhecara° ; M sthalajalasakhevara II
6 M ins. dsvdddd after prasdddd \\ P dsvddayitum i so 'bravit II 7 NP
^vo 'bravit II 8 N asmacchayandd II 10 M kdyam for kdryam II M om. wa II
11 Pr vj for vfli II 12 N ins. uktam ca before ?!a/?a/i ll 14 p karndmrtaka-
thdnake II Pr om. i^aya ll 17 Pr vrahma II 19 M om. ra kd ii 20
N navasamdgatvdt, M navasamdgamatatvdt 11 21 N yar/a for ^a^a II 22
Pr de4akdle 1 1 4'PPr (not p) M ins. ca after evam ll 24 N drstapradek 1 1
N ^n?/o for ^a«^o ll M iikrddadhe for nlkddagdha w N vrscikadr><\a iva ; M om.
vrScikadasta iva II
Page 68.
1 bhN ^fanVa?-a»? II '^''PVt prstademm,^ pntade§am\\ 2 Vr jjcirirttakam \
parivartakam also A (spelling °rUa°) ; Bh parivarttina ll 4'P ^?/.;f^o, N f/rj/o 1 1
3 Bh ^m «/?j svedajdfam 1 1 P >^mc2 I sthadajavacanam irutvd &c. II bhN^'Mp
anvemyeti, Pr anvemyati, A anvemya iti, Bh anvepyat/ia, om. eVi ; cp. ^aeV, 1. 4.
The reading of the other MSS. seems to go back to some copyist, who took
parivartakam for the designation of a royal official ; but it is a gerund in am
enlarged by ka ll Pr rdjavaca ll 4 N dnmduko ll 5 M dlkdm for dljnkdm ll
6 ^PPr mamtavisarpphii ll 4'PPrMp ins. ndma before vidhi II 8 After
iti, ^PPrMp ins. 10 katkd ll 10 N tyaktd svdbhyamtard ; 4'P tyaktd for
tyaktdS II N ^«//ya svdbJiyamtankrtdh II 11 In 4', a later hand notes in
marg, the reading which the textus simplicior has in the fourth pada:
^j/ayjid rdjd khukhudra\yah'\ I itivd pdthah. The bracketed aksaras have now
almost disappeared with part of the margin. Cp. WZKM. xvi. 269 1 1 12
N pimgalakar aha II M om. katJiam etat II 14 In bh gloss on asti: gate II
Bh kasmimSci, p kastnirmcin II M "pari" for °parisara° ll bhNA^'PPrM Jam-
buko (N jambuko) ndma camdarava iti, p jamhuka iti ndma camdaravali ; Bh and
l^ar. with us II 15 Pr sa kaddhdram II bhN knpdm ll 17 In bh by
a later hand over idrameyais in marg. kutardm ll 18 N bhayamkardtrava-
rasta° ll 7v jjdldyamdudh , -^ pdlayamdnah II 19 4'PM (not Pr p) anupavistak II
20 In bh, a later hand corrects yathdgatam to yathd gate ll 21 N nllikd° II
22 4'PPr (not p) "samjitam for '^ranjitani ll bh samivarttinah ll
bhN, ^PPrM
110 Vanants
Page 69.
1 bh 'sydgamam. ; N sydgamanam, corr. by cop. to sydgamatam ; "^Y py dgamam,
p pydgamanam\ Hamb. MSS., APrMBh with us; Simpl. h kutobhydgatam \\
4*? vijhdUe II 3 bhNA^'Bh and Simpl. Hh vitjidydn; in h anusvara
del. with gamboge ; Sirapl. I with us ; Pr vamlyd ; M vadydn II 4
bhN^'PPrMp and Simpl. h chreyam\ A and Simpl. H heyam\ Bh iriyam
Simpl. I chriyamW 6 bhN^'PPr vrajata, A brajata^ Simpl. h vrajatah^
Simpl. H vrajathah ; Bh and Simpl. I with us II 8 Pp ° pamjardnttadhdh \\
9 Pr °hirana II 12 N sthagitkdm II 13 bh ins. ca after °dhdratvam II N
yena iov ye ll 15 4'PPrMBh rdjya for rdjye ; A om. rdjye. Read rdjyasriyam
with the 4'-class ? il 16 Fr pura, om. tak (at the end of a line) ; 4'PMpBh
purah; Simpl. Hlh tatjmratah ll 19 bh sidakita, corr. by a later hand;
N4'jOM/iiiV«°, but in * corr. by cop. II ^0 "^VFx^ tdrasfoarena \\ 22 In
bh gloss on vdhitd: vmncitd 1 1 24 Pr pdlayitum, corr. to palayitum II
Page 70.
1 After Hi, Pr adds 11 kathd, 4' kathd, with a small 11 over the line by
cop.; p kathd, P kathd ti 11 ii flourish II II, M kathd\ llw Pr pimgala dha^
1^ 2yimgalakar aha II 2 bhN^PPrpBh smstdmgo, M sastdmgo, A. grastdmgo II
3 Pr adi for ar/j/a II N devapdddmk'itam II 5 N uktyotihdya II 8 bh
arnivrtam, NPr anivrttam II 9 Pr om. 'j9y a II 10 p iJa^f/za ca II Pr
janmdpi dukkhdya \\ 11 "N sevakdvrttir U 13 Over f/(r//a of w«Mr/i-^«^ cop.
of 4^ wi'ites '?a ; P munah 1 1 14 bhN dhdrann 1 1 M svdstho 1 1 15 In bh
gloss on vakti: kutaru 1 1 Before fa>?-^i in 4* v^^a, del. again by cop. II Pr va
for na 1 1 Pr sacako for sevako II bh 'i>f/a, N /3|;'a for ';;i«/^a 1 1 17 In 4* carati
corr. from carita by cop. II 20 4' P °j)arokms ca, corr. in * by later hand to
our reading 1 1 hh^ parivittdnuvarttinah II 22 hh'N prafydmtyain, corr. by
later hand in bh to pratydmktim \ in 4' gloss on pratydsatt'm: dsannatdm 1 1
23 In ^ gloss on avakitamands'. sdvadhdna II 24 P mdrsyam II 26 bh
sumu4eud°, N sustend°, ^PPrMp snpn^\end° , 7;?^ being corrected in p from
some other akgara ; Bh supi^\end° ; Hamb. MSS. and A with us. We
should perhaps read sumutendpi, as the author uses the compound mi^fdnna
p. 137, 13 II 28 bhN ko for kaii ll 29 bhN ci^iitya II M om. muhur II
30 om. damauakasya II 33 *PPrM °bhahandrin!, II
Page 71.
1 bhN dgatam ; p dgamam, corrected to a° ; M dgama ll N tad ya namta-
ram 1 1 3 4'PPrMp upagatah II N samjivakar II 4 bhN rdjhd 1 1 9
N4'PPrp apun-a° \ M apurvapratimdnam vikso II 10 bhNA4'PPrMp ya/5
for yah ; Bh (reading pratihhdvi^e^o) yah with us. Sar. also yah 1 1 15 4'PPr
"vihkrtr II 16 "^ jvdyate II 18 bhNPPrMp sadiihsaham^ A sudiissaham, Bh
bhN, ^PPrM
Booh I 111
suduhsaham \\ 19 N drsan II 22 N kuhuka ii 23 M om. damanaka II
N ninimittd° II 24 ^P pararamdhrdnvennds ca II M om. ^aw e^a^ II 26
N ^a^ra twice II 27 M gnnaydtinah, II M a^i for avigJindni II 32 N
gukrtdn yathd II 33 bhNA^'PPrMp asambhinndrthamarifdddh ; Bh with us II
Page 72.
1 M om. 2iJctam ca W 8 N kaiicid It 10 N knditah II bhN '^/??-
varttate W 12 ^ gundd iox gunasravandd W 15 Pr ^rar/a/i'o II F tavdm-
tikdm, corr. by cop. to our reading ; 4' tavdmkifdm, corr. by cop. to tavdmtikdm\
M tevdmtikdm^ om. ndydtas ta II 17 PMp (not "i'Fr) gamgd II -p ydmti II
19 N prthifo II M ^^{/m/;^ for '*/^% a/je II 20 bhN °bhdvah sam II 22
N ni^i/ase, corr. by cop. to usyate II ^'p asmin sarasi, but ^ w?a in margin, /^i
having disappeared with the greater part of the margin li 23 Pr om.
viharamdnayoh II 24 N ulukar II
Page 73.
3 Pr am for a//flw^ li 4 4* ivd\hdvdse, vd being del. again by cop. II
7 P athu II ^PPrMp ra«^, om. padma II 10 V priyamdlhat teW ^ 'hamm II
14 bhN^'PPrp ran)jjdraka°, Bh vanijydraka° ; A with us H 15 bhN pra-
tyu^;e kdle \\ \ki.l^ praydnakammkham \ A4'PMpBh with us II 17 ^PM
anujMvisto II N durnimittam ca° II 19 Pr °j)ydkarnnam, om. purnam; N
°purnabdnam II N ca rdukajildanikatavdsl II 21 bhN^'PPrM a° t/-j° ca
go^^tUvdd Hi, p ^of/l iti; Bh akdlacaryd iti, A with us. Then 4'PPrMp ins.
12 kathd, P adding n flourish n ii II 22 P visamacittas II After sarvathd
(Pr °i;/^«/5) ^/PPr the figure 12 II 24 N vimkumbhapa II
Page 74.
2 N, misreading the old-fashioned jjh of bh, which is almost the same as
in our specimen, vol. xi, Table II, no. 9, 1. sb : samprojjitd°, P samprejhitd° II
3 bhN °2)rahesto (N °sn for °67i°) svbmomttarah II 5 In bh gloss on siksito :
hhanyo II 7 M ce^m" for vicitra° II 8 bhNA^PPrMpBh paimtiyd° II
4'PPrMp "vinaydbhimdna \ Pr °wa/^, om. w«»i II 12 N grdhiviUam for
cittagrdlii W 14 bh^ hsya° ; A hssabhaksyah , Bh snyabhahyah II 4'P
dmisahbha° II 15 P cittam II 16 Pr vivdham samkhyam ca II 17
bhN^'PPrMBh °fMaram, A °mkharam II 19 bh bkadamtah, corr. by cop.
to ??ar7a° ; N pradamtah II 20 4' ""pnitah^ corr. over the line to our reading ;
P °nrsitah, M 7m^ II 21 M i?/m»2 for pdnam tl 22 M pratisiirabhigam li
N mdlatim II 24 Pr upahdyaivam II 26 bhN "rasdsvddiduhdhd II 27
bh tafkarnnyavyajanapava)ia°, N tatkarnyavyojapavana° II 4'PPr °premitaih, M
"prentaiJi II 28 bhNM bhumiprdptdh, 4'Pr bliumiprdptd, P bhumim prdptd ;
Sar. SPa and Bh with us II 29 bhN mw for 6?o.?a^ II
bhN, '^PPrM
112 Variants
Page 75.
1 bh °Sj/dmdbhaso'm, N °sya.manibhaso7n II 3 M plalanahatra for pha7iacakra 11
bhN °mamyor II 6 Pr W2«rw for loke II Mm murhhem II 9 N 7^m/{;-
.5««;/«° for °pramldna II 10 M °putrair for °/;z<^a/r II 12 4'PPr kdla II
bhNpBh °racitaih^ A^PPr °caritaih, M °varitaih. Our reading is that of
Sar. II N pretri, then beginning of kho, then blank for one aksara, then
cdlayan, cd of course being the misread second half of kho. In bh this
passage has no defect whatsoever II 16 4* svdbhdvdt, corr. to our
readino- il N vimrmteti, 4'PPrMp ganayati for vimrmtl II 19 M om.
kuryiih II M ii^tro II 20 N damanakar II 22 M sdgara ndma
vanivd {}) ; 4'PPrp om. vatiik', p ins. sdrthavdhah after ndma II 23 M
mulya, om. ^a,^?< II N °cailakasya II 24 bh (not N) vitakandmd u II 25
Pr celakabham II 26 Pr visame 'smin for visamd, asmin II M «a '*/«e» for
'«w?» II 4'PPrMp sthdnake ; the following wa is supplied under the line
in ^ II 28 bh4' sa^yam, Bh sisyam, A sa^pdni II
Page 76.
2 N om. slmJiah II 3 bhN ai5a* for a;5^a ; in Bh the passage is
altered. Sar. and Simpl. Hh atha II 4 bhN^'P °mpyam ; APrp
with us. In Bh this passage has been altered with the aid of the textus
simplicior II 5 N ms for sattvam II 7 Pr taniah for tatah II M itl\ha
for iha II 8 N °ciUa° for °vrtta II Pr sdrthavdhah for °>^ai{ II Over
avagatd^ gloss in bh : jndta II N avagatohhynpapattind ; in ^ gloss in margin :
jhdtasamdc [the rest -dra'^- torn off with part of marg.] II 10 Our MSS.
except Pr with us pamca.sem, corrected by gloss, of bh to pamcamem, by cop.
of p to pamcakesu, which is the reading of Pr II 11 bhN dtyayikdyadi \
gloss, of bh separates yadi from the preceding and the following aksaras
by small vertical strokes over the line II 12 bhN A^PPrp sldamto ; in
Bh this passage is altered II bhN ayam for aham II 15 ^ reads exactly
as our text ; but a corr. adds a second kim over rthe oi pw^yartheneti. The
r-hook of rlhe is in 4' prolonged to the middle of the horizontal stroke
of ne (written R). Hence PL^ adopting the false correction and taking the
prolongation of the r-hook as an ai-stroke, pustyarthe kim naiti ; M pustyd
kim natti II N simhar II 17 In bh gloss on mamopdnayadhvam : yuyam II
bhN temm for tato II 18 bhN uce\s for ucus II 19 N krldayd II
Page 77.
1 Pr ins. pavatd after hhavatd II N om. param II 2 bh(not N) dste,
M asmim for asti II N hmgdla II 3 4'P vmyapya II 4 4'P t'udatu II
4'PPrMp and Simpl. H om. grham ; BhA and Simpl. Ih with bhN II 5
Pr upadiSya for uddiiya II 6 Pr svdmina II 8 N dih for devddeSo II
bhN, ^PPiM
Book I 113
Xl Oyer pdpddhama, ^0^^ in hh.: he W l^x yaty iox yady \\ ^PPrMp v_ya;ja-
dayisydmi; Hamb. MSS. with bhN II 15 ^p pradhdnam, corr. by the
copyists io praddnam ; but the original reading is still well visible II 18 N
ahhayapradhdnam II 19 Pr sva for sa II 20 Pr prayati II 21 bhN
sva for svam II 22 In bh, nya of anyathd is partly worn off, but still to be
made out with certainty ; gloss, however writes over it nya in order to
ascertain the reading. The copyist of the MS. to which N goes back,
misreads the original nya for tha and takes the second nya for a correction ;
hence N reads atha anyathd asmdkam ll 24 M ya for ye II
Page 78.
1 bhN tasmdd asmdbhih II 2 bhN m^.'pi before vahii° 1 1 6 PL^
yasmin for tasmin II 6 N ndhhigamdhe II 4'PPr(not p)M bhavatnti for
vahamti ; but cop. of 4' adds in marg. : vahamti jidthah II 7 Pr rdcate II
8 M tam for tdn It 9 bh mahatl vesthd, corr. by gloss, to tnahati vecchd ;
N mahatl vascchd ll 10 bhN hudrdt for ksudrogdt II 11 N paralokasya
pra° II vf/pprp sanra°, M sanre for 8vasarira II 13 N bhrtyem for hhrtyasya 1 1
16 4'P(not PrMp) om. /i/'o^^aw II 19 Vv devasydpydydtand mama W 20
bh svarggasaktir^ N svargaSaktir II 21 N mrrtyo II 22 In 4^ padam corr.
from madam by cop. II 23 4' P "bkakmidt^ in ^ corrected by copyist ; but
the correction is not clear, as the caret, which is put as deletion mark
under ?', looks like part of the ^-stroke with a dot to its right, the angle
being not closed 1 1
Page 79.
5 N prdpta II 6 Over apasara, gloss in bh : tvam W Pr tathdmistitah ll
8 PPrp °dhdramm.\ "M. prdnam for prdnadhdrandm W ^PPrMp &didi. yatak
after uktam caW 12 bhN svalpakdyas ca jd° 1 1 Between svajdtlyaS ca and
nakhd°, bhPPr ins. kdca, N^ ^vdca, M hdva ; p scdravaca deleted by smear-
ing with gamboge ; A ins. ca, deleted by smearing with gamboge ; Bh
with us II N ins. ca after eva ll 13 N dvlpl ior j)rdnaih. This seems to
have been, in some previous MS., a correction of the faulty dvipl, p. 79, 1. 19,
written in the margin and put into the text in a wrong place by some
thoughtless copyist ll 16 4'PPrM etadartham ll M samsagrani for samgra-
ham II 17 M °vasdnemte for °vasdne-^u na te II 18 N aparasaratu II
*PMp prabhum ; Pr om. svaprabhv.m II 19 N dvlpi (see remark on 79, 13) It
20 N sarggavdsah ll
Page 80.
1 Pr sobhandny (om. vacandny) II 3 4'PPrMp vijmpaydmi II 4 Pr
yuktam mnktam II 5 bhN4'PPrp nakhdyudhatvdt kat/iam, M nakhdyudhatvd
katham, A nakhdyudhatvdt tat katham, Bh nakhdyudhas tat katham It 7 N
bhN, "^PPiM
114 Variants
manas^dpi II 9 In bh, vijiiapai/dmi has been corrected, perhaps by cop., to
vijndpai/dmi, but the correction is not very clear. N with the other MSS. II
12 N mayohhaya II 13 bh pa^ N 'pa for yji II M om. nti tdm ga II 14
"^ projjifa,& misreading originating in the old-fashioned form, which jy'/? has
in bh ; see remark on 74, i 11 M om. ydm gatim li 16 Pr om. all between
°nayano and baliavo, 1. 21, inserting the missing text after rdjd, 1. 22, and
repeating the words from hahavo to rdjd incl. H 17 N om. tak a, writing
hhakntoham II 18 After iti, *PPrMp add kathd I IS II ; P adds a flourish II
20 bh grdhraparicdra and °2Mricdrdd li 22 N liny eta [pse in bh resembles
nne); M lipsate II bhNPr (in both places, see above, 1. 16) °pravdritas,
M °pravaritas, p °prasdritas ; A^P with us ; Bh °pratdrita^ ca W P vicdritaS'
Uirdjdvicdrdhamo for vicdrdksamo W 24 P paricdro II 25 4'P a/^a^ II
Page 81.
3 Pr pathyodanam II bh muhdmjanastambhdm, corr. by corr. to mahdjana-
itambhd; N mahdjanastamhhdm II 6 4'Prp bhaydnakam^ P hhakdnakam \
M hhaydnaka II 8 In bh gloss over °dupasarpanam: sevd II ^Pp evd^reya,
in p deleted again II N om. eYi n Gloss of bh in margin rathakdrenoktam II
10 M hhakntavyam II N^'PPrMp hhrdtrjdyopa II 11 N ^^a^'c// iov yatah II
13 bhN hhaha 11 4'PPrMp om. ^//r/'a, which in p is supplied in the
margin II 14 A °mkhavarU'i ; Bh with us II N °khculya for °khddyaka II
15 Pr krfayd II 16 * pradatta, bhISI pradattd, corr. in bh by corr. to our
reading ll 17 "if pratyaham dgamtavyam, but trd add. in marg. by cop. II 18
M om. ca after evam ll MprUipurvam II 19 In bh gloss on "vihitasauki-
tyah : trptah II 20 Pr om. na W 21 bh gacchasi, N gacchdsi ll
Page 82.
4 Pr °mdsena II 5 4'PPrp i'a^ sndvd ll Over karisydvah, gloss in bh :
avam II 7 N bhavaiopi II M vi^esam, om. viSistam bhaksya 1 1 9 N transp.:
a^>?a ra° simliam durdd eva ditsta° 1 1 11 bhN jump from the first drudhak
to the second drudhak, 1. 12, om. one of them and all between them ll 12
Pr dydmtam II 15 After °ydSritdndm^ ^PPrMp add 14 kathd \ P adds
a flourish II 17 M mrdu ndny, om. nd salilena khanyamd 1 1 18 In bh
gloss on avapnsyanti : ndsam prdptumvamti (!), in ^ gloss by cop. hlndni
bhavamti 11 19 In bh gloss on upajdpa° : bheda II 21 Pr om. yvddhdt II
N yuddhate^ a misreading for the old fashion of writing e by a vertical
stroke before an aksara 1 1 22 N ye iox ydn \\ Pr °samdhau ll 27 Pr
gukhdvaddhau II
Page 83.
2 bhA^PPrMpK un metrically dvipattcragasacdmardh, N dvipaturagasa-
mdcardh ; Bh with us II 6 bh^'PPrMBh tathdpy, A tathdpi, N taydpy for
bhN, SkpprM
Book I 115
tad apy II bhN uktam for ayuktam II 9 M om. ca after aha II 12 N
tididihhad for tittibkdd II 13 Between e?!a/ and damanakah, M ins.: dama-
naka aha I katham etat II 15 bhNSPPPrMyw^a". Corr. of bh writes m
overyw; ApBh with us. As to the origin of the corruption see the form
which jjh has in our Table 11, no. 9, 1. 3 II 17 'N jjarivrid hi jjativratd II
18 N datukdmdhaddhaphald ; Pr °ldvaddha ; M "mid for °phald II 20 M
prasave II 'I'Pp tattibho, in p coiTected II bhN 7iatv for 7ianv \\ 21 N
prastisveti II 22 Pr abhyarthah II bhN^'PPr *c^ duram ; correct our text,
which gives the reading of ABh ll 24 *PPrM (not p) eva for esa II
Page 84.
2 N drstvaiva II M om. durdsadam kopayati II 3 N grl-mdtapas fu II
4 N maddmdhasya ndgasya II Over °ndgasya gloss in bh : ya/a II 6 Pr
maru^ om. ^Hl M prabhdke for prdbhdtike II 8 M om. kumbha II 11
Over apahara gloss in bh: ^f^"a»^ II In bh gloss on malto: sakdsdt ll N om.
padas d of arya 320 and ab of arya 321 ll 14 * om. sd, but cop. supplies
it in marg. II 16 N hdnyd for hdsyo 1 1 bhN^PPrMp bhavisyaii, A bha-
vissagi, Bh hhavnyan It 17 In bh gloss on hadate: karoti 1 1 18 ^
vdtma7iah II 4'PPrM om. svayam II Pr sdrdsdre, om. «Yi; *Pp (not M) «ara-
sdreti II reZ'iij all our MSS. II 19 Pr dkhd for dlmd ll
Page 85.
2 N kdstdbhrsto ll 3 N tiddibhar II 5 In 4' w^wza added over the line
by cop. II 8 4'PPrMp transp. : sara idam II Pr a7iya ll 11 N viyogah
du, 4'PPrM(not p) viyogdt duhkhdc ll bhNM om. ca, writing bhN duhkhdd,
M duhkhdn ll 17 4'PPrMp sahdnetum ll 18 bhN asy, ^J'PPrM(not p)
abhy for asty\ Bh with us; A asty apdyah ll 19 bh* damtasamdemkna,
but in * the e-stroke deleted again by cop., N damtasamdesena ; A damtam I
sadamsamdamiena, Pr with us U
Page 86.
1 *P pyastf for "yasti ll 2 N bhavisyati 11 4 *PPrMp "nagarasyo-
pari°; ABh with bhN ll 7 M h-utvdpaldd, om. sannamrfy7i.s cd; Pr ins.
«»? after cdpaldd ll 8 bhP(not p) Sraraw ll 4' eva vdsraydt, corr. by
cop. to evdsraydt; hence PPrMp evdsraydt ll 9 Pr nititah li 11 N
om. Vm/M 11 Before itiy bhNA^PPrMp ins. api {hitakdmdndm api iti);
Bh with us 11 After iti, ^'Mp ins. kalhd 16, PPr kathd n 16 ii P adds
flourish 11 13 ^PPrMp °matis tathd II 14 bhN ete II P mukham ll
In Pr gloss by a later hand on yadbhavisyo : daivaparo 11 15 M *a katha'iti li
17 bhN A "drahe for hrade\ in bh gloss over °drahe: hrade ; Sar. 45, 8 with
*PMp 11 M Tnahdkdyo, om. yds tra 11 18 N ins. ca after \-idhdtd ll 20
Pr matsyabamdhdndm II
bhN, '^PTrM
116 Var{a7its
Page 87.
1 Vr paresvo li 2 Pr apicchinnam aSrotasar^i ; in 4*, avi" corr. from api"
by cop. II 5 N tatsamayopacitd\Q,orT. by cop. to "/fa^J-^arwa^ti ll 7 N ifa
for ri II M ora. m «a f(9/!i II bhN c^/!i for r//!^' ll S Fr parivaktum W 9
Pr om. ca II 11 Pr Biddhyati II 12 bhN^PPrMp eva for ««a ; ABh
with us II 14 bh^PPrM °samete; ABh with us ll 16 bhNA^'PPrM
jalasi/dmtar, cp. Sar. 46, 1 ; pBh with us 11 17 bhN jaldd II 18
N sihitak for sfhdpitak II bhN jaldirayam^ Bh jaldsraye \ A with us 1 1
N om. pravistak II 19 bhNBh samullasan; A with us II Pr °laguta ll
bhN °jarjitasanrah II 20 Pr i^a^ for taih II 21 N bravlt II After ii^i,
p adds kathd, ^PPPrM i7 /iai5//a II
Page 88.
1 bhN tatra for fan na, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. ll 4 Pr
devaA, bhNp iva for divah; in N, h has been added subsequently ll 8
bhN fdundm for sunyaw, II 9 bh transp. : yad d° me; N with the other
MSS. II 11 ^PPrMp ms.yan before «<? II 13 For hhadre Pr ^^[this
corr. from some other aksara by cop.]f/2, with bhi add. over the line ll
*PPrMp yad for ydvad II 14 Pr dyajmtra II 15 ^PPrM samudre
vigrahah, but cop. of 4' adds ?za exactly over dre ; p samudreria vigrahah,
corrected by third hand to our reading II 16 M apidaitvdtmatak ll
bhN samutsakah II 18 N prdlia II Vr priyam II 20 Pr krtr6° II
Page 89.
1 In 4' gloss by cop. on viprud : Ufp,du ; the same gloss in p by third hand 1 1
4'P "vdhinydtn II At the beginning of a new page, 4* repeats the preceding
words from sakalam (inch) 88, 21 to camcvd inch, but this repetition is
bracketed by cop. ll Pr aSrayethaj alpitena ll 2 N jirdha II 3 4'PMp
(not Pr) ajiirveda II bhN °sannihhdh 11 5 N om. yatah II 6 Pr
pan, om. rvsam II 10 M ins. him between api and vihagdn 1 1 12 bh
gamtulro^ and an o-stroke over the line, corr. by corr. to samavd ; then the
copyist leaves out a blank for 5 aksaras, filled in by the corr. with jaJia-
durjayah, jaha being again corr. into hi, the reading being now mmavdyo hi
durjjayah ; but the corr. adds beneath the line samuddyo hi\ N samavdyo
for samuddyo II bhN hi durjjayah iax jaydvahah. Hamb. MS. H baldvahah\
Bh samavdyah sudurjayah, A with us II 13 The s of dvestyate in bh is so
small, that ^tya looks almost exactly like dya ; hence N dvedyate II 15
bhN A^PPrMp catakd ; but cp. p. 90, 11. 3 and 15. Bh with us II 16 bhN
mahatdm ca virodhena II 17 M tittibha prdha 11 19 '^°gahane pra°, corr.
to our reading by cop. ll 20 Pr sai^tatikdler for samtatir ll 22 N
eafakayvgmam dsritdtp. II
bhx, ^PPiM
Book I 117
Page 90.
1 In Pr gloss on pnskard° by later hand : m^ddamdena {I) II P slrnndni II
2 4' ca^akayvgd^ writing the following lam so as to cover part of the wrong
a-stroke ; P catakayugdlam II 3 N stkdpaiya for svdpatj/a II 5 M
tadadi([2nd hand adds A]k/n(a, om. duTikha II 8 bh^'PPrMp om. ca
before murkhdndm\ bh^PPrM insert it after murkhdndm \ NABh Hamb.
MSS. with us II 11 ^PPr tadduhkkhdl 11 Pr anertho II M nisevatd II
13 M npatisvati II 15 ^'PPr (not p) catakd, M chatakd. bh seems to
have had originally our reading, but corr. to catakd ; N with us II N maddn
ma sarp, \sam deleted by cop.] ma samtdna' II 17 bhNA4'PPrMBh kitpcid;
see above, p. 32 ll 18 bh vinivarttate, but vi del. by cop. N with us II M
om. visamdsu II 20 4'Pp apakrtya, in ^ with a small w over the initial a ;
but with bhNPr the Hamb. MSS. have exactly the same readings as our
text, except Hamb. MSS. krtaiii for naratp, 1 1 Pada c in M only : vpakrte
yoTi II 22 Pr jumps from the first %ydd to iydt 91, 2, om. one of them and
all between them ll 23 N sarpo for sarvo II
Page 91.
1 M om. iaihd ca II 3 Pr mvrttih II 4 Pr om. param ll 6
bhNA^PPrMp catakayd-, Bh with us II 7 bhNA^fPPrp catakd,^ cata-
kdm; Bh with us 11 8 N sdhdryyam 11 9 N maksikd prdka II N bhadreW
10 N jamtuko 11 13 4'PPr vikalpyamte, M vikalyam for vikalpante. In 4*
gloss by cop. vikalpyam na prdpt\avyam i\ti I ^ jmyd. The bracketed
syllables I supply by conjecture. In the MS. they are torn off with part
of the margin ll 16 In bh °janasya corr. to °gajasya by corr. ; N with us II
N gatd iox gatvd; M gatdsya iov gatvd fasya II 17 N nimllito ll 18 Pr
lata", om. gartd ll 19 N jaldSraye 11 bhN^'PPrMp muktvd for mafvd, in p
corrected to our reading, which is that of A. Bh gatvd ll 20 bhN
patitah, ta being corrected by the copyist of bh from tva ll 21 4'PPrM
nimilitdksah II
Page 92.
1 bhNA^PPrp catakd, M only vata; Bh with us ll After iti, * adds
11 kathd 18, P kaf/id II i8 ll ll flourish ii ii, Prp i8 katM, M kat/id W 18 W 2
bh sii^Tirtsamudayena ; N suhrtsamtcddya vind ?ia for suhrtsamuddyena II N om.
iti II 5 N tenaivam for naivam 11 7 N °loha° for 7o.<f/a°, omitting
nicaydh and the following words to sya (excl.) of 7nahodadhivigrahasyo, 1. 9 II
\ih.°mscaydh\\ Vt puraydmih W 9 '^ prdttakdlam W 10 1^ nyag rod ka-
vdsi II 11 M rdsyati for dd»yati II 12 N srdvyam II M rrddhd ye, om.
Maw ^e vrddhd 11 N om. /^? 11 22 bhN kale kramdt II
bhN, ^PPrM
118 Variants
Page 93.
1 4* kalhdcit II 2 M dhdrdrtha II 3 Pr hainsdvdsedu II 4 M
fcrtdhdrd for °vihdrd II 6 bhN °hamdh(i for ^batidhana (N "yyasanain) II
M wa for wwwa II 7 N sarvepi vi° II bhNA^PPrM (not p) «/««, in A
visarga added over the line ; Bh with us II 9 M atkdsau prdha II
bhN A^'PPrpBh kuruta, M kunU. M's reading is to be explained by an ai-
stroke of °I%^(i.e. °tais) 1. 12, whose left-hand end goes exactly to the nether
end of the vertical ^beam and which looks like virama II 10 4'PMp
sameti, Pr samete II M kir for bhavadbkir II 4'PPrMp mrtaru2)end° II 14
4'PPrp riSrabdhamatind, M vmiaskamatmd II 15 L^ ins. sa after kramena II
N ^arw^ji II N "miti" for °»za^r II 18 After iti, ^PPr add kathd 19 II II,
P kathd II i9 II flourish ini, M I kathd II i9 II, p /{raif/^a 10 (!) II 19 *PPrMp
ins. pi after warren N^PPrp only hamsdmtikam, M harjisdtikam, \ ABh
with bh II 21 M ^/(-a for em II 22 4'PPrM dkrarjidaravena II 23
M cm. 'pi after garudo II
Page 94.
1 bhN samdydtaih for samaye taih II M "viyogakarp, duhkham II 2 N
patirdjne, corr. iiora patirdjdya by cop. II 3 bhN °jlvito II 5 In bh gloss
over pracchannam : guptarp, II 6 M huduh (sic !) ; Pr hudah ke, om. the
following aksaras to nagdtro, 1. lo II 10 Pr ?!a for ^a^ra II 12 Pr
sarvattah II N °tacum for °tanum II 13 N upagato II 16 Pr om. /«« ;
4'PMp om. 2^a of ^a^, writing nnunam-, in p ^a has been supplied by 2nd
hand II 19 After iti, * ins. kathd 20 II, PPr kathd w 20 li, P flourish ii ii,
M kathd II ^0, p kathd 19 II
Page 95.
1 "^ prdha ioT dha \\ 2 "ilV-^ abhihiti W 3 "i^ garuda prdha W 5 N
om. na W 8 M ^aifaA for tat II 10 M om. na II 11 Pr kalaval for
putraval II N Idbhayen II bhNsPPPrp (not M) chreyam, A ireyam ; Bh with
us II 14 N samdnitds II 16 Pr dlokya. In ^, avalokya has been coit.
from dlokya by cop. II Pr pramyovdca II 18 bhN bhagavan lajjayd II
Pr om. «2«ya II 19 bhN cchalatdm II 22 N hhagavatd muktam for
bhavatd II
Page 96.
1 In bh, samudrdd a" has been corr. by corr. into samndrdmdakdny, which
is also the reading of N II M samtosdsuiu II 2 bhN gacchdmah II 3
Pr dnuyaSiram, 4'PMp dgneyasaram II 6 bh^'P "cakitaip. sakala", in bh corr.
to our reading by cop. II 8 N ajndyeti. After iti, PMp ins. the number
21, omitting kathd II bhN avagatas tatvdrthaS 11 10 bhN A^PPrMpBh
praiastdmgah (N "wi^a). Cp. Sar. 47, 4, and above, 70, 2. In SP and Simpl.
bhN, ^ PPr M
Book I 119
the passage is altered. The corruption of our MSS. of Purn. may originate
in a correction of some previous MS,, where sra or Sra was written over m,
which some copyist misread for pra ll 13 N litthdya for nktvd II M
karat asakdmm II 14 bhN^'PPrM bhimditau; ApBh with us II N kara-
takaprdhaW \S \iV^ jhdsyasihhavdn W '^ karataka prdha \\ 17 bhN
ivdmbhasd II 18 N damanaka prdha II 20 N om. ^i II 22 N ksamayo II
N nistd for vnthd II M om. vd nisthd II N yasyeham II 24 N damanaka
prdha II 27 bhN puvdjjakdrindm II 28 PL^ anyatra for a«_yac ca II bh
vihato, N ^;^/^^^Jo for we^aiJo II bhN eva for esa W *PMp (not Pr) bkavisyasi \\
30 N caturakopamd II 31 N karataka prdJia W
Page 97.
2 bhN "caturakdmrnku II 5 *PPrMp dkitah W 8 *PPr (not p)M
om. te II 11 N svdmi ll N buddhipravena II 12 N tat/id iov yathd li
N ins. ca after vydpddayati II 13 bhN A*Prp akrtam ; PBh and Simpl.
MSS. Hlh with us H 14 In 9 gloss by cop. on tdm : buddhirn, II 17
N varisydmi II PrM i!a^a/J, 4'P /ai^a for j5ac II 18 ^PPrMp om. hko II 19
N adhikalpah ll 20 bh dvigundldhhena^ corr. to our reading by cop. II 21
4* prdnam, bhavati, but ya^Jra supplied by cop. under the line 1 1 22 N
iarnkukarna prdha II 23 M evarn, deva for etad eva ll
Page 98.
3 bh tatakascaturaka, the first sea del. by cop. II 5 P "dstasamayas II
6 N caturaka prdha II N tvam for evam II 9 * iVffl/fwi ll ^PPrMp eva
for e^;fl»^ II *PPrM pratipanna II bhN sirnhamatdhato II 11 Pr a>^a
for dsa II 12 N stviham for simham II 16 N kravyamukha prdha II
19 N caturagend° ll 21 N kendpi^ pi being deleted by cop., who con-
tinues gram II bhN nstram for wffra II 22 N vydpddaya ity W
Page 99.
2 N deSdtn gatah 1 1 3 M kimcimt ta srtya W 5 M ^vawz sminn for
etasminn II bhNA^'PPrpBh ddserakandtho, M ddserakdndtho ; Simpl. MSS. H
mahdddserakasdrtho, I mahdddserathakasdrtho, h mahdn ddserajaS^ja del. by
corr.Jyf-a^arify^o II 6 * P Pr M grlvdbaddha" \ \ bh (not N) A * P Pr p "tanatkdra"
for "ranalkdra" ^ M grl,vdhaddhavrhatd\(iovv. to ta\ghamghathariatkdrakdrl II N
samdgati ll 7 ^PPrMp simhas caturakam for sim ja° II 10 bh^'PPrp
gamyaidm 2 ; in N, ra is written for <2, the copyist foolishly misreading this
figure II 11 bhNA4'PPrMpBh om. ?;?«?« ll 12 N caturaka prdha ll
15 bhN^'PPrp ^r^^° (in bh corr. by cop. from grahi°) for grahl° ^ M ^a^*° ;
Bh grhlsydmi, A grahlsydmi II 16 M om. j5?7r II 17 N grupaiti for
'bhyupaiti II 20 After z?!^, * ins. i^a^^a <2i n, PPr /ta^-^a n <2i ii P adding
bhN, "^PPrM
120 Variants
flourish II II ; p iat/id 21, M katJtd i 21 II 21 N taddanyendpi li 22 N
nirjanavanam II Pr svdmi II PL^ ca for Id II 23 N durastho smdti no
haseC II 24 bhM dirghe, corr. in bh by corr. to dirghau II N bdhu II
^ F FrM prafnddi7idm II 25 Pr ivdnusardmi \\ N om. matvd II
Page 100.
5 Pr ;i%a II APrM andyxkrtam II 8 bhPrMp °vikl,rttita, 4'P " cikirttita ^
N °viklrtita, in p corrected to our reading ; ABh °vikarttita II N svasrmgd-
hhydm II 9 bhN kasmdd for tasmdd II Pr apitya II 10 Pr karakak II
N paraspara II bh sdk^epam ; the cop. writes -5 over A;**?, i over ^;a/« ; N
%dpeksam II 12 M i^a^^a for i^aT^a* II M om. wa nUitaUvam II 16 Over
avidhind, cop. of ^ writes j'ti dhavitu, N ^yawi vidhind II M dadodyamau^
4'PPr (not p) dmndodyamau II 19 4'Pr sdmaivd" in * corr. from sdmnatvd"
by cop. ; P (not p) sdmevd"^ M sd)nnevd°i sdmnaV also Hamb. MSS. and ABh II
21 Pr W2^/^a for mwlha II bhN mamtrapadam II 23 N sdmddi W Pr
damdamaryamto II 27 M om. siddhih sydt tatra II 31 Pr gatvahitd II
Page 101.
2 In ^ gloss over balavatdm by cop : etemm II bhN updydh krdmti" II In
^, gloss by cop. upon "ydkrdyiti" : prasara II 3 4'PPr (not p) atihhumigato,
with gloss in 4' by cop. : ahamkdra II M yti^o for gato II bhN «^»2a vi° W
5 Pr ya II bhPr (not *) PMpBh labdhem\ N ladbhem\ A /a^<;?i(?° II Pr
°nigrahd 11 6 bhN dharmena yd W 7 M samjayate II 9 Cop. of ^
om. the words tad yathd &c. to 5C» excl. line 10, but supplies them in marg. II
10 P °vihhdgme, 1? "oihhdnma^ PrM °vihhdgena. The readings of PL^ are
misreadings of the form which go has in ^, where a small stroke unites the
second vertical stroke of g with the somewhat longer second o-stroke with
the result that it looks like gma. The copyist of the archetype of PrM took
it for ga na. The first o-stroke before the aksara was naturally taken by
the copyist of P and that of the archetype of PrM as e-stroke, whereas the
copyist of L^ took it for the initial stroke of 7i\\ After iti, *PPrMp ins.
pamcdmgo mamtrah II 11 Over mahdtyayo, gloss by cop. of 4' : vindm II bh
tamdava, the corr. writing 1 over va, 2 over da ; N tamvamda for tad atra ; ABh
with 4' II 12 N vinijidtas for vinipdtapratlkdras, 4' °kdrah kdryasiddkis ceti
pamcdmgo mamtrah, the words from soyatn inch to mamtrah incl. being
bracketed by cop., who writes again soyam and the following text to °kdras II
bhN^'PPr (not p) MBh hhlnnasamdhdnann, A hhinnasamdhydnam II 15
N pdtayitmakti for pd° a° mktir II 4/pPrMp eva for asti II Pr ndkho
vrddhartum II Bh utrap/ti?n, M vtripiti, Pr uttipitim, bh tamkanikdin, N
thamkanikdrn. for utripiti7n; cp. WZKM. xx. 402 ; A*P with us, Simpl. MSS.
H utrapititn, I utrdpatim, h atrdndpatin II 18 N catuprahodhanarn, II *PPrMp
bhN, ^PPrM
Book I 121
ivdmdkakrt II 21 Pr ins. karam before karatakah II M agat for agamat li
23 bhN^p nicamandnu , in 4' corr. to nlcamanonu , which is the reading of
PPrM ; in p first corrected to °wo°, then to °td'' ; in ^ gloss : bhavamti. Sar.
SPc, ABh -with us. Cp. SPkj n(i') ndmcamatdimvrttlno ; Simpl. MSS. HI
nlcajandnuvarttino, h ndmcajandnuvartrino II 26 P mpanna, NAPr aam-
jtanna ; Bh with us II 27 N °par\jasya II 28 M °t?i^a 'smanmamtrind II
31 Pr vivikta rdjdnam II N icchdmi II N XvV/z wa if^i II
Page 102.
1 ^/PPrM om. /t/mcfl II Mpjiruse; in ^ gloss by cop. on /(arw«« : kathore,
r torn off with part of margin, e still visible II Pr adve-^yam 11 2 PPr
sdvyam,^ aovyamW bhN m for Ai II 5 Vr Sdcyena [\ 7 hhl^ jjumsena W
9 M iaiM m II Pr hhrtyayatd II lObhNA^PPrMp vmodadkeh; Bh
with us II 13 N gati II 15 Cop. of ^ gloss on viahdn : purusa, and on
pranunno : prerita II Pr dhdratdm II 19 4'Pr svdmin 11 4'PrMp sddguno",
W- sddbhuno' W 21 Pr °/{rar;;z«^e II 23 ^'PPrp aii%a;jaw; Mom.
dkhydnakam II Pr ayazfe II 24 bh nagnah, corr. by con-, to nagna; N
nagnasravanako II 26 N damanaka prdha II 28 N ayodhd, M ahodhyd II
30 ^ jaratijaannd ; in bh gloss on vipratipannd : garvitdh II
Page 103.
1 M rdjdnatah II Pr om. m II M vimdhiko II 2 M om. ca after a-awi II
3 M badrasackam II 4 4'PPrMp °sramanakas II Pr om. ;?Mr»»i II 5 In N,
prahia by cop. corr. to pra-rra° II 6 N °dreMdna°, bh °drekdna°, the corr.
adding visarga after <fre, *P °drekvdna° (^ being often written li in MSS.),
Prp °dreskdna° II M °vitdculu for "cintdculnka II In Pr °»zM/a° corr. by cop.
from °mutra II 10 N om. /?ara° and the following words to j)aram excl. II
M paravittacoftdras II 11 Vx phalai II bhy/ia^j^a** (in spite oi bhavdn) 11
12 *PPrMp om. ca after 6"^ac?a II 13 PrMp rdjabhavanam II Pr anuvUydha \\
16 bhN iJaifa/J. for ^ato/5, corr. by corr. of bh to gatah \\ 18 N*PPr
prstavyah II <^ param [new line] kmi° II 19 Over dcdrya and mahdrdja,
cop. of ^ gloss : ^(? II Pr om. svargatn II 21 N sdrvopyepi for sarvdny api II
23 N rdjapaddmtikam II M svamina II 24 *PPrM ekdmtopavdsitamamtri" \
p ekdrntdhitamamtri° , corr. from another reading II M 7ia*i;a for tenawa II
^PPrMp "sramanena II
Page 104.
1 M. °vadakamalam U 2 'Prjaya U M. Jayaiu devd?idpriya Hi W 4
After a//a N mahd\rdja sarvadinesu svarggam gacchdmi\bahundm &c. ; the
brackets by copyist II 5 M om. sruyate II *l ^ yad for ycK^y ll 8 Pr
«>i^i II 9 Pr ikrtvd li 11 4'PPrM ati for i7/; ABh with bhN II N tva,
bhN, ^PPrM
122 Variants
then a dot indicating one missing aksara, then se ; over tvarase in bh gloss
tvam by corr. II 14 Pr kimcimi ti W 15 Cop. of 4^ gloss over (leva : /leW
N asfni for asmiu II 19 In bh gloss on prdtivesmakd" : pddoSi II 20 PL^
paSi/dsthdJiani, M pa^ydsvdhdm for pasya, amha, aham II In bh gloss above kendjjy
adrstetia : dkdsavdnl W 22 Corr. of bh adds h after vrdhmatia; cop. of 4'
gloss over vrdhmana : //e II M °gydnvita II 23 After jiarama Pr repeats the
words vrdhmanas tasya vrdhmani &c. 1. 18 to Srutvd 1. 22 incl. II N °pramoda-
purnatndna II
Page 105.
2 N4'PPrp tyajatdm 11 3 M om. nddrtya II *Pp "vdcchalydd II M
stanapayitvd for snapayitvd W 6 Pr °ve§mika II bhN vivdhotsavdm, in bh
corr. by corr. 11 L^ om. all between avalokya and taduparodJidd, 1. il II 7
bhN tavdjnd, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 9 4'PPrMp om.
jaaram II 10 M mudha, Pp mudho II N om. sarpasya W 11 N ins. #a
before saviksam II 13 Pr kurkkuta, N kurkuta, M kukuta II M prdptam II
14 N ° samudhhdva for °sadbhdva II N "samsrayanV, om. °^a° II N °grahe II
17 N ?^>t(!fl/J '*au II ^PPrM svaputrayogydm II 19 *PPr (not p) M om.
^a^o II 20 M gndyatdm II 23 bhN "vistdrita II 24 Pr ahravan II
Pr sadbhi drsam II N Idrslm II
Page 106.
1 bhN satair, corr. from ^ava^V by cop., ^PPr savaira, M *av/m for
mrvair ; ABh with us II 4'PPrM it;o° for ev^° II 2 M grahopavistambhita II
PL^ ^a^^a for ^a_ya II 3 M om. vidambanayd II 4 PL^ om. the second
pada II 5 bhNPr kanyd II M om. one sakrt II 6 M puryamrvdmrmmi-
tam II 12 bhN ndmd II ^'PPrMp mdhemdra II 13 4'Pr samdydtam^
COiT. by both copyists from samdydmtam. A with us, Bh samdgatam II 15
N mka prdha II 18 N j^a»ia ;3mAa II Pr kdtrak for /ta/a^ II 19 ^P and
first hand of p om. tarn after ca; in 4/ it is added over the line, perhaps by
cop. II 20 Pr eva for etaj li 22 4'P evdkulUa -, p ^^'^/^^^^[Srd hand
adds bhu]ta'\ M evdkuMrta 11 23 Pr i!o for iato II 24 N asyokte for
a«^a I 2^}' 11
Page 107.
1 After iti, Pr adds 33 ii /^aiJ/^a ii, 4'Mp add ^5 /taiJ/?a, P kathd ii <25 ii II
2 M kanydkrta, bh kanydnrtavadavanlyatd, coit. by cop. to "nrtavaravinlyatd ;
N kanydnrtayadavanlyatd II 3 M ^a rppena II 4 4'PPr drabdhdh II 6
Fr paramapnrum W 11 bhN aww5/^M2!a»i, ^PPrp a^iw^/mi^am ; ABh with us II
12 Vv purvo stJiitm II 14 '^ patnd II N vdrUd°, om. *w^^a II 15 After
this line Pr adds y^a^/^« II, *Mp add : /t^ai (M adds i) <25; P M/^a ii ^5 n
flourish 11 II 16 4'PPrp nagnasramanagarbhdm, M nagnasramanagarbhd II
bhN, '^I'PPrM
Book I 123
18 bhN nagnaSravanako 11 ^I'PPrMp Sramanako II bh^PPr dagdheti, A
daggha Hi, Bh dagdha iti II After iti, 4' kathd 22 II, PPr : kathd n ^^ ii P
flourish II II, p : 22 (om. kathd), M yJ-aiJ^a 5^(0 H Pr •^'^^^i for «!«!{ II 19
^/PPrp kevalam mam' II ^PPrMp °Sopqjivind II In bh gloss on nltimdrggdna-
bhijndh : tvadvidhdk II ^Pp "mdrggdnabhijnena, Pr °mdrggdnahhijneya, M °»ea-
nanabhijhena II 20 Pr durtritvam II 22 bhN cetaki° ^ 4' PPr cimcini°,
M vivini°j p vetasa", corrected from some other aksaras, the first of which was
cm; A ve(aki°, Bh Sar. a, SP (most of the MSS.), v ketaka°. Sar. /3 with us.
The stanza is absent from the Hamb. MSS. ll 23 Pr °ndgamya II 24
4'PPrp 59 (which is also the number of the preceding stanza in these MSS.)
ioY yatah; M orca.. yatah II 25 ^PPrMp om. this stanza II
Page 108.
1 bhN tavdpa^adasyo" II 2 ^'PMp ndnamyam, Pr nd^namyam II 3 bh
Sucimukhyd ivdsisya, corr. to °sye by corr. ; N mcuukhyd ivdsisya II 4 N
damanaka prdha II ^PPrMp katham caitat II 6 Pr tac cehamamtakdle II
7 Pr upasyat II 9 N °prademt II 11 bhN "dhaman II 14 N dharmanl
for dhamati II 16 4'PPrMp udvijito, in p corr. to our reading II 17
^PPrp om. wfifra, which in p has been supplied by 3rd hand; M om.
ktranetra W 19 ^PPrp ndnamyam, M ndmamyam \\ After iti, ^PPrM:
24: kathd II P adds flourish ii ii, p: 25 kathd II 22 bhN upajdtas II 23
bhN apijdtas, corr. by corr. of bh to atijdtas II Pr 'jdta^ for 'nujdtas II 24
Pr "darSitah II 25 Pr tv anvjdta pittih, 4'PM (not p) unmetrically tv anu-
jdtaS ca pituh II 26 bhN atijdto II
Page 109.
4 ^PPr "satidaryam II 5 bhN^PPrM^awz y^r^ for 'lamkrto; in p /aw*
corr. from some other aksara; ABh with us II 6 N idam for cedam ll
8 bhN^PPrM dhupena, p dhumena, me being corrected from another aksara;
Sar. SP Hamb. MSS. ABh with us ; h dhumena ll 9 N damanaka prdha ll
11 bhN om. asti; but cp. Sar. and Simpl. II Pr demmtarau gatau II 13 bh
cm. atha, leaving a blank in its place, in which atha has been supplied by
a corr. ll 14 M om. kalamgatayn II ^PPrMp om. tu, which, in p, has
been supplied by 3rd hand 1 1 15 Prom, gacchdvah-, N gacchdvahxiti;
the other MSS. gacchdva iti. This use of the indicative is not rare 1 1
IS Tr °samaksajvalam \\ M. vyavaharisydtna W 20 '^VPvlsL^ avyavicchinnah,
corr. in p to our reading ll 22 ^PPrp tndi°, M tnidi°, for hrdsa° II 23
Pr svabhdvdrthatayd II 25 4'PPrp ins. niksipya, M tiksipya before sugiiptam;
niksipya evidently was a gloss of the archetype of these MSS. 1 1 PL^
asahdyavyasana" , M asadavyayamTia" II
bhN, "^ PPr M
124 Variants
Page 110.
2 N transp. : tad api tasya II 3 M rdhlnam for pari hi nam II 4 M
caturbhi I sataih satair api kim II 5 M sastasatdny ivd° II 12 Over
dharmmahiuWhe in 4/, and under dha in bh, gloss : he II 18 M vamhatau
for vivadantau II 20 N transp. nydyah. dnto II 21 ^PPrMp ova. t/atah II
22 bhN kimvdde II 24 M vacanadevatd II
Page 111.
4 N pnjyate for yvjyate II PrMp vanadevatd II 5 N mamdkam for mahat II
M mahdkautnkam II 7 N sarjjitau II 8 P (not L^) mafpdnim gatds II
10 N purvotkhdtanidhdnasam[sam del. by cop.]/?r?[z del. by cop.]^/^*«*;^/m° ;
^PPrMp om. samnidhdna II M om. stham II 11 Pr om. ?!t;«w II 12 N
punar iov putra II 18 M bakasandtho II 20 N ins. i^awi before bhaksayan II
21 'I'Pp Vwwr far II Vr yadhomukha^ II 23 ^PPrp rudyase, M only *e II
N baka prdka II
Page 112.
1 Pr //a for 'ham ; M om. 'ham II 2 M taduhkhitomham II 3 ^PPrMp
om. ?«e II 5 Pr °mhavairi II 9 Pr dy iov yady II bhN4'PMp "samddni;
APrBh with us II llbhN^'PMp °samdd° ; A has a gap here; Bh
°khamdd° II 14 After iti, *Mp >(•«/?/?« 36, PrP /C-a;fy5a ii <5(; ii P adds
flourish II 17 bhN dharmabuddhih pu° II N °kdrinikaih, 4'PMp "kara-
naih, corr. in p to our reading by the copyist; Pr rvyddhikaranaih for
dharmddhi° II 18 N saciip for sa^riim II N sametya II
Page 113.
1 N ti'ansp. : te sarve W 2 \)\x^ viharanocitam W 4 Pr y^a^aif?, ^Pp
jvaliti, in p corr. to our reading II 5 bh dkramdayan, coit. by cop. to
dkramdan ; N dkramdat II 7 Pr om. ec?a?« II 10 M dharmmabuddhis
cyeti II After tV/, P ins. kathd ii ^5 ii flourish ir, *Mp: 25 kathd, Pr 29
kathd \\ II 16 '^'L jijvimjvam ior dvijihvam W 17 bhN /^/^a/flA'ce/^^A' ca II
18 M om. kasmdt II 20 In margin of ^ gloss on °lopaclrno: pu7n{J)pa, the
rest being torn off" with part of marg. II 21 N samdandd II 22 bh
vasista°, N vasista" for vimta° II P (not p) om. khalah II 24 Pr °vicaksana,
followed by danda II 26 N °damdinah, PrM devadamditah II 29
N^PPrM (not bhp) om. line 29 and page 114, 1. i il
Page 114.
3 ^PPr (not p) M iava for tat II 4 M vidvdn r\jubhigamyo II bhN^PPr
vdpramddind ; ApBh with us II 5 bhN rjur murkhas against the metre li
N murkhah mthah II Pr fydjah ii 7 N afhendm for apy endm II Pr end,
bhN, "^PPrM
Book I 125
'vasthdm II M na cd\nyo for tavdnyo II M om. jano II N trnabhu va II 9
P kumjaradvat, L^ kumjaratadvat for kunjarahrt II 12 ^Pr (not P) ndduko
(cp. 115, 12); p ndmduko (sic!) 11 NM vanikaputrah II 13 Pr °gamana
cimtayat II 15 bhN z;aif5^^ II 23 N lahmana II N ndruka, *Pr ndduka,
p ndmluka (sic!) II 24 N jumps from the first hhakntd to the second
bhaksitdy om. one of them and all between them II 4'Pr nddukah, p ndmlu-
kah II 25 4'PPrMp om. «a, which in p has been supplied by 3rd hand II
bhN4'PPrp_^f/?! iox yata; Bh. yatak, A with us II 26 bhN ava for atra;
BhA with *PM ii
Page 115.
2 PL^ om. saka II 3 ^Pr nddukah^ p ndmdukah II 6 '^ preyam II
8 M om. tathd ca II 10 "ifVK pravarttavyd II N bhayddvahd 11 11 N
laksmanah putrah II p ndmdukena, ^Pr nddukena II 12 4' here ndduko;
Prp om. ndduko II 13 p prdksipat II 14 Pr ndduka, p ndmluka II 15
^Pr nddnka, p ndmtuka (sic !) II N ndduka prdha II 16 N lakmana prdka II
^PPrMp om. the text between °jidpafirtah, 1. 16, and 5^o lakmana, 1. 18. In
p it has been supplied in margin by 3rd hand II 17 N dtatkyavdti\ti del.
by cop.]rt?/« II 19 N lohamayltuldm II 22 ^Pr nddukend° II 23 4'Pr
nddukam II 24 4'Pr ndduko II
Page 116.
1 4'Pr ndduka II Pr sabhyam for satyam II 2 bhN^PPr upahartum;
ABh with us II *Pr ndduko II 3 PL^ *o for Mo^ II 6 'i'Pr ndduko II
9 After zVi, PPr ins. /i-a^/^a ii -27 II P flourish ii ii, *M kathd i <27 II 11 M om.
kuldtwitam II Pr durhhaga II 13 bhNA^PM vairupyopahrtdi \ Pr Bh and
Simpl. HI with us ; Simpl. h vidurypopahatds ca, corr. by corr. to viruypopa° II
bh kdmtavapumm, N kdrntavapuspam II N duhkhitaJi for duhsthitd II 15
N ^fl^^a ca II 16 bh^'PPrM dnscdrinyah, N duScdrinydrji -, Bh duscdritrydh ;
A with us; Simpl. HI kulafdndm, h amtlndm II 17 bhNA^PPrM c^^f//-
i5a^; Bh with us. In Simpl. MSS. Hlh this stanza is missing II bh
prattater ; N prakr, then blank for one aksara, then Ue; ABh with 4'PM il
18 4'PPr karisyate II 22 M murkhena sahaSrdni vdsopi II 24 ab in M
only : varam jaladhipdtanam II N °jvandvarapdtanam, Pr jvalandvatava[va
corr. by cop. from ta'\7iam II 27 N rava for ^m II N suhhdt for su ga W
Page 117.
1 1^ ydtdpy for mdtdpy II 2 Vv gavdSinaih II 3 bhN t?a(?c, in bh
corr. by cop. from vncah\ Yx girah for Z7flcfl^ II 9 Pr ekasmimsdt II 11
Pr apetam II Pr dvitiyah II 1^ pamjare II 12 N drahdhdh II 15 4'M
^flWff, PPr ^<?«a for ?'ai{a II 16 4' PPr M dgacchamtam for dgatam II 17
Pr dkarot ll bhN "svdmina, A4'PPrM °8vdmin, B svdmin, without madlya II
bhN, "^PPrM
126 Variants
18 Bh athainam badlia vadha vydpddayati -, A tad enam hatndhaya 2 vydpddaya
2 iti. See 118, 2 II 19 4'PPrM transpose : raja tatW M om. Sukavacanam II
20 Pr rdjd anyata du° II 21 N dsrayam II 23 Pr 'sydrthapd" II
Page 118.
2 Bh vadha 2 pdtaya 2 ity ; A hamlha gkdtayata ity II 5 After bhavanti
Pr adds kathd II, ^P add : katJid ii 28, P adding ii flourish ii ii ; M kathd 28,
p 29 kathd II 6 Pr om. yatah II 8 N svavadhydrthi II 9 N damanaka
prdha II 11 M only hhydm for vanik° II N vanikaputrahhrtrputrdbhydm II
13 Pr anubhavati II 14 bhN^PPrM rdjdnlti° -, A with us, Bh rdjanltivi-
viukho bhavdn II 15 N om. ^JiVm II Pr °dnkham, 4'P °dukkham, cop. of ^
inserting afterwards /^ before °kkha° II 16 bhN4'PPr ^i? cdhatuh, M i5g
vdhetuh ; ABh with us II bhN sammikhati ; A with us; in Bh this passage
is altered ll 18 ^P ndjndtam, PrM no jndtam II Pr catvdromapy for ca
^vawi apy II 19 4'P om. duhkhena duhkhitam dr-^tvdti, but cop. of 4^ adds
these words in marg. II 24 M vagamtum for >i*i7a gantum 1 1
Page 119.
1 bhN^PPrM ^a/Jj', A kvdpy ; Bh >ti;a 'pi ndbhi°, in spite of wa khalu ! II
2 Pr om. iti II 3 Pr "manorathdm amwuydmah II 7 N prasthitaikar for
prasthitair II N bhatajoutro II 8 N tav yayd° for i^a/i mayd° II N cimtiti II
9 M svasvodataram II 10 In 4', cop. adds «« over the line, putting
a small vertical stroke over the preceding yd to indicate the end of the
word. Owing to the small interval between the lines, na is not very
distinct and may easily be misread for ja or ni. PL^ indeed misread
it for ja, and taking the preceding separation stroke for an e-stroke,
both these MSS. write je for na ; Pr ni for na ll M bhojaveldydm II 18
M lagno 'bravlt, om. ca II 21 Pr om. samesydmi II bhNA^'PPrMBh
sahdya" II 23 4'PPrM mdrggdmmid bhilla II 24 Pr ''grha II
Page 120.
1 N vitandnd" II N ^jaX'^i for rrddha° II 2 N "rupayo" for "rutabhdsd" II
5 M om. ratndni II N grhita for ^r° ^r° II 6 Over dnayata, gloss in bh :
yuyam-, NM dnayat II 7 bh^'PPrM ullamtitdndm^ N nsamtitdndm ; ABh
with us (only A °/i° for °///i°) ll 8 In N, ^jcr/a" corr. by cop. to "para" ll
10 Pr j/a^o for sa?ito II 11 ^PPrM tdrasvaram 11 13 N drstahxpraiyayo II
15 N «^;?y ioT yady II bhN °pardpi II 17 N jumps from the first avasyam
to the second avasyam, 1. 18, om. one of them and all between them 1 1 19
N vrdrd° for kdrd°, 4'PPr kdropavarake II 22 *PPrM om. tadd II Pr
lobhdviKtdm 1 1
bhN.^PPrM
Booh I 127
Page 121.
1 Pr avaSyam ga II 2 N siddhye II 3 N avaram II N viddrand II
4 N °yodaresu nijmnam II 5 bhNA^P vthyamdno, Pr vihyatndnah ; Bh
with us II ^PPrM transp. : sa durdtmd (M durdtmd) II 6 *P dsddayiti,
in * corr. by cop. from dsddayati, which is the reading of PrM II bhN
cchinnaratnasatvdsamSrayah', ^P chinnaratnasaitdtsainhyah, M cchinnaraina-
sattdsamsayah, Pr chinnaratnambhavattdhsammyah, A chinnaratnasattdAamSayah,
Bh chinnarainasattdsamsaya II bhN a^^a for wai!a II 7 Pr °viddraviddrana II
bhNA^PPrBh nistrimo, M nisrmso II 9 bh wa^;^^, N fl^«^ Ii 11 bhN
a^i° for athdti° II 13 4^ wa m[knyomyasd)knomy amlsdm, the brackets by
cop. Pr ^-^awi for amisdm, a reading clearly going back to the slip of the
pen of 4^ l< NPr svabhrdtrndm II bh dntum, N drstuhm for drastum II Pr
jumps from the first °viddranam to the second "viddranam, 1. u, om. one
of them and all between them ll 17 ^P PrM °vicdranamdtro' II M wm^a-
vaisasam II 18 bh vaisamm, N v«i sd/iasam for vaimsam II 20 Pr satvara
prthivhnm \\ bhN hptdh ior j)rdj)tdh, in bh corr. by glossator to our reading II
24 ^PPrM w/^^a»i for muktam II N i/^«/a° ll
Page 122.
1 N bhdmddgdritve \\ 2 M atah for «///« II 4'PPrM om. the text
between melayitvd and rdjd, 1. 4 H 3 N samgramina ll 6 A om.
here the words mitradvaye &c. to anuhabhuva inch, inserting them after
avalokya, 1. 15, and adding anyadd\ BhK with us, but with variants. Bh:
mitradvaydrppitasaroardjydmgabhdrah svacchamdavrttir vildsa^aukhydny anubha-
vaii sma ; K mitradvaye samdropitasarvdmgardjyabhdracimtd svacchamdavrttir
vildsasaukhyam anubhavati sma II S^PPrM "vrttmildsa II N " saukhydnubabhuva II
11 M om. all between rdjdpi and svakhadga° \\ bh^P (not Pr) vdnaram
maiivi° ; N vdnaram ativi° ; ABh with us II 12 N anya for atka U M
rdgrhdbhydse II bhN^P ndndtarnkharnditarn, M ndndtarusarndatam, ABh ndnd-
tarumarnditarn ; Pr with us II 13 Ft pratkamavanam W 14 4'PPrM
hahukusumamgarridhiparimalaramaniyam II 15 bhN grham for saha 1 1 bhN
praviSyate II 17 ^PPrM om. ^rdntena ll 18 N5ra/jw;2zll 23 Pr nivdri-
tum It 24 <i>'P punak, FrM. pund, all these MSS. only once ll
Page 123.
1 N bkramaraprakdram, om. wz a?^« ll 4 4'PPrM visrabdke for vihasie ll
7 N jumps from the first kdryam to the second kdryatn, om. one of them and
all between them ii 10 bhN katas for mrtas ll After wrjoa^, vj/Pr add
/ta^^a ^5 II, M I katkd i, P flourish ii katkd ii ^9 ii ii II N karataka prdha ll
bhN, SkpprM
128 Variants
12 bhNA^PPrMBh ;jai*2^«ya° II 14 hh'N a ?nidw \\ bhN*PPrM waim
kdryam ; in * a later hand adds gloss : niscayam na karoti ; A with us ; Bh
naivdkdrye vinaSyati II 15 bhNA^PM sad hi ; Bh sddhus tu kii° ; Pr with
us W N na for tat II 16 M om. tatAd II 17 SPP vj7iati {jha being
written in 4' as in jjha^ Table II, no. 12, 2 a), Pr upsafi, N vjjatl. N's reading
is a misreading of the old-fashioned °jjli of bh, which has the same form here
as in 4* in our Table II, no. 9, 3 b II N °bhakta°^ M Sikhimtktayiuktopi II
18 First pad a in Pr : yad dkdryam eva tarn akdryan II 20 bhN prabodhi-
tair II 21 Pr dJnyate, corr, from thlyate II 23 M om. na kartavyam II
26 ^PPrM om. fan 11 Pr krodhdmtadhyau II
Page 124.
2 Pr om. IJirfyasya W N prandh II 3 Pr bruvdndm for nrpdndm II 4
N bhrtyd, M bJirtyah II 9 bhN^PPrM hrdhmana sarvabhakfi ; Bh vrdhmana
garvabhaksl', Kvrdkmanah sarva°. Cp. on this stanza SP page Ivii II 10
bhN cdvaSyd, M vdvaU II *PPrM dustainatih II 11 * pveksyak, PPr
preksyah, M praki<yah 11 bh 'dhakrtah II 12 4'PPrM tydjyak sa vai II
*PPr krtam; M cd\krtam for ca krtyam II 15 NPr r/^/^m for dekam II
18 Pr om. rdjyam II 20 N om. o/ji ca II 4'PPrM jo«/-?/^^7 li 21 bhN
cdryapard II 22 N pracuranityadhandgamd ca ; cp. Sar. 63, 3 11 23 M
veSydgateva II M w_r/ja^i[corr. from ^?^]^er II 24 M athdndgata eva II 25
bhN^'PPrM jdndsi ; Bh jdndti, om. ^a ; A with us II 26 N samdnaddna°^
4' PPr idmamdnaddna ^ M sdmdmdnaddna II
Page 125.
1 bhNA^PM fm7y5, Pr vr%rd\ Bh with us (but li for m) II 3 4'PPrM
7i6padeSyam II 10 ^PPrM om. kim ca II 4'PPr prstdh prstd, M prstdh
prstd W 12 ^'PPrMjor.^/ai'y^/^ II 13 M om. sreyo vdbhihitam II 15
N om. the words between dnyate and vyomni II 16 M vadyate II bhN kha-
dyota II 18 bh bhdvdh, the first dot of the visarga being added above, the
second one beneath the line (see vol. xi, Table II, no. 7, 4 b) ; hence N
bhdvdm II 19 bh ta [new line] tasmdd, N (misreading ta for, or correcting
it to, na) na tasmdd (vol. xi, Table II, no. 7, 1. 4 c and 1. 5 a) II 26 bhN^PPr
paravacanam pra ; Pr om. "nd. ABh with us II '^ tna for na^ P om. na II
27 M vicdryabuddhind II 29 ^ prathatnatamvam, Pr prathamatamtram^
N pratTiamatari^tram II After tantram ^/PPrM ins. /^a^>^a ii ^5 II *PPrM
ddyaSlo° II 30 bhN^PPr S7ieheti, ^ with a danda and 9 avagrahas before
sneheli\ M tarddhamdno mahand, A #«(?^a 2^?', all these MSS. omitting the
rest of this stanza. But cp. the end of the other books. After this stanza,
Bh adds : na nlcajanasamsarggdn naro bJiadrdni pasyatl \ vnas'imhabhavd pritir
jambukena vindSitd cell dvdtrimSatimi kathd ii flourish ii slokasakaSra 2000 iti
bhN, ^PPrM
Book II 129
II flourish II §ri II Cp. my remark on SPI, 1. I may add here, that the
same stanza occurs in the MSS. Decc. Coll. II, 44, and XXIV (Bhand. Rep.
97), 417. Both these MSS. have this stanza in the beginning of the first
book after our first stanza. Variants: all, 44 "aamparkdn; cd both MSS.
dar^ayaty eva vikrtim svajanepi khalo yatkd (417 valo yatah) II After sneheti,
1. 30, bhN add iti prathamam dkhydnakam samdptam ; M pamca o [o indicating
the abbreviation] prathamatamtram \ ^PPr with us II
BOOK II.
Page 126.
1 Owing to the loss of one leaf, there is a gap in the text of "if extending
from the beginning of book II down to 128, 7 vasya gunaya excl. li N A om.
arham II 2 A mitrasamprdptindma, corr. from our reading ; Bh mitraprdpti-
ndma, <J> mitraprdptir ndma II Bh ddislokah, 4> ddyaUokak, A ddimaslohah II
3 A buddhiklnd II 4 4> kdkesu mrgakurmavat II 6 M jana, om.
°pade II Vv pramaddraupyam, 'M. pramaddrotham \\ 4) prathamaddropyandma il
APPrMBh4> ins. ca after tasya ll M mahdcchrdyo II 7 'E>h.^ nyagrodhak
(om. pddapah) ; M nyagrodhapdda saUhydsrayo II Pr *a cdsrayo for sarvd-
hayo II A om. iiktam caW 8 N mkhdsuptamrgah II Bh<l> dllnahna-
chadah II 9 N ttata for krta II 10 A visrabdho II A nipltakuguma-
sldghyah II 11 M °yamgha for °samgha° II A °sukhadair II M om. hhuhhdra,
1 2 _
writing hhrto ll 12 AMBh^ om. ca ll M vdsyaya [sicl] for vdyasah ll
APPrM om.prdtak hefoie prdna° ; Bh inserts it hefoTe pracalitaA ll <i> prdta-
calitak II 13 Bh4> tadadhistdnanivdsinamW A dydiam, corr. fTom dydmtam \\
Bh dydmianugrarupafn, 4> dydrntanugurupam II 14 A sphutitakasvaranam ;
Bh4> sphatita ; N sphutiputakata\ta deleted by the copyist]racamw«»2 ll
bh udbaddhapimdakam II M udbaddhapimdipariisasariracchaviraktdvitanayaiiam 1 1
Bh ° chaviraktdyatanayanam II <I> «7i purusaSaruachaviraktdyatanayanam^ A
raktdmtarnayanam II 15 4> urdhavardha ll N om. all the text
between u"a and sarvapdtakdndm (1. 16) II bh APPrM ^<7/a 1 1 16 A ?va
adkarmopadestdram II Bh<I> dgachamta^n ll Pr e^;«w^ for g>tMwz ll 18 Pr
°mandcimtayat II PPrM jsajo* II Bh4> om. kim after cikirsati II Bh^ wa-
maivdrthdya II bh rt^o «ci, N ahosci, Pr w^o ^i?/^, P ff/5«w 5CiV, A aho scit for
a^o »vit \\ 19 bhN kitsad for kascid ; PrBh* om. >{-a.sc/<^ ll A anyo
'dAydvamya, MN awj/o 'sydvamya, ^ anyo ' sddhyavasdya II Bh koUikaparas II
4> kautukapamrastham eva II 20 MBh<I> vitanya 1 1 A dhdnyakandvaMrya 1 1
From 126, 1 bhN, A, PPrM, Bh*
130 Variants
Bh4> vilclrya II Bh<I> drior for tato. Cp. Sar. 64, ii II Pr tidure for ndtidure II
21 PPrMBh(I> f/?!/^a for atra II Pr nij/anUds, M nii/amtntums II 22 Bh4>
kandn for tanduldn II M ins. >5a^» before hdldhalam Ii 24 Bh4> kandn for
tandiddn II Pr ^4 for '/?^ II
Page 127.
1 A mahdjanam for mahdjdlam II PPrMBh^) «a nipdta for samtdpata" II
2 bhN ftvi for «;a»^ II Bh* wa >ta*^a ka^cid dosah II Pr awj^a for «*^a II
3 (I> vijhdyaie II 4 Bh4> va«e for katham II P ° harinasydmsamhhavo II
5 A anarthakam, corr. from anartha katham ; M prdptodyonartham, om. katham II
6 A vipattigudhximanasdm II M kfimatih for kfiyate II 7 Pr daivevista" II
9 Bh4> om. «/!//a II P udya^ya II 10 PPrM pdmbamdhanavya° (M °sand-
nulas, Pr °sandkulam9) II N pratyutpannatayd II Bh4> «mm II 11 Bh
om. the second ?«« bhetavyam II 12 Bh sarvesu vyaaanew era, ^ sarvem
vyasaneppeva II M buddhi nihlyaie II 13 Bh4> abhyeti II 14 4> ekacitilbhuya,
Bh ekacittiyabhuya II Bh jdlam iha krmtaniyam, <i> jdlam iha krtamyam II
15 ABh<I> asamhitacittdndm ; but cp. 1. 26 f. and sloka 7 a II 16 M
prthavdgnvd^ 'Bh.<i> prthugrivdh II NAPrBh<l> (not bhPM) anyonya° II 17
Bh4> (not A!) ammhiid W 18 Bh<I> om. katham etat II 20 Bh<I> om.
i^i II A bhdramdd, N 5M(?a II N om. all the text between 2^(^ksinah and
svecchayd (1.22) II 21 Bh^ om. m II Bh4> ova. j^rthak prthag \\ 22 M
madhydh II After paksinah, <J> (not Bh) inserts prativasati sma II <I> (not Bh)
fy^c/yJ grlvdyd (/) »a dattam tadd^ &c., 1. 24 II N om. all between gnvayd and
/to/ja^ (]. 24), the missing text being supplied in the margin il 23 A om.
kvdpy II Bh om. atha II P arddha II 24 Pr om. yadd II PM dvitlyayd
grlvayd, Pr dvitiyaydm gnvayd II 25 A wrtyur evdbhavat II 26 Bh (not 4>)
vrvvlmi II Bh4> prthugrwd II After the first e^e P adds II 1 II kathd il, PrM
1 kathd, Bh4> prathamakathd II <l> adds i II Bh4> ins. ca after waw? II
Fage 128.
1 PrM vitdne bamdham II A mrbhayapra" II 2 N om. idam II Bh<I>
idam ity dkulacittah imam (<I> idam) Uokam II M eVi cimtayat, A 2Vy acimtayat II
3 Bh4> haramtl (!) ^e II 4 PU «m for ^?^ ; Bh<l> yadd bhuvi patisyamti (!) 11
Bh4> vaSyamW 5 'Sh.^ anusartum W 6 A °bhuhhdgdmipari\\ M ramtum
for gantum II N laghupatanakasya, om. m II 7 ABh^ om. m after laghupa-
tanaka^ II 4* sets in again with z^flWf^a sunaya° w Bh (not 4>!) ins. ^m after
Citragrlvasya II A smtacaritena, corr. from our reading, Bh<I> navacaritena II
"I* ins. *« before duradhya"^ but cop. deletes it again II Bh^ durabhi-
prdyena ; but cp. 126, 19 II B ^ muhu (once) ; A om. muhur muhur II
Bh utsa", 4> utsu for utsrjya II A kautukavams ; Pr kaxdukaparasya deva
kapota° II 9 <I> om. m II Bh ay am ca durdtmd II Bh<l> om. iti II
From 128, 7 bhN, A,^PPrM, Bh*
Book II 131
M risamamdrgge vya° II A om. jhdtvd II A vihatdmh I abravU \ pratinivrttah il
Bh pratinivrtte ii avravli II 12 Before the dr2/d^ <I> (not Bh) inserts hhdvyam
hhavan II 4> (not Bh) om. bhavati ca hhdvyam II 13 bhN hhavisyatd II
14 M pnnisd II Bh4> ca for ee^ II 16 A vihamgdmimldhhah^ con*, by
a later hand to vihamgdndm em Idhhah II PrBh kutuwha° II 17 Bh4>
pratydvrftam II 18 Bh4> taddsmdkam II M pramaddrobdke na gamanam II
19 Bh4> j/ato« fo^ra ca uttaradigvibhdge II A Jiarinyo, corr. from hirinyo II
Bh (not 4>1) hiranyandmd W ^PPrM mama suhrd atimyena priyahx tatra
(M priyas tatra^ om. the punctuation) vasati II 20 bhN A avalamhitam ii
K pdhvimoksandya iti II 21 Bh4> tithaivd° II A hariny(imusaka° W M iJa^f
dhi laghu dnrggamW "ifV aterukw 22 Pr ^^a for ca, but del. again without
another correction II 23 N iatamukhabilam II 24 Bh<I> paksipdm°, A
paksapdtd° II A harinyo II 4> (not Bh) nijabaladurggam anusrlya II 26 A
W2a»i e^awz avastkdm ; Pr memendm a° II 27 Bh kratvd, <J> ?'t;a, for srutvd \\
A durgdmtara ; Bh durggdmmtakagatah (!), $ durggdmtaragatah II Pr bhana for
bhadra^ but ??a corr. from some other aksara smeared with gamboge ii
28 ^P /t-^</r(7 ca, M ^^r/r^ ?;a II A l^a for ^c ; a later hand corrects this to i^ara II
Bh<I> ksamyatdm for kathyatdm II N citragnva prdha II 29 Bh(J> kapota-s for
kapotapatis II Bh<i> ins. ^a^ before satvaram II N ins. srutvd citram before
^a<:? dkarnya II 30 Bh4> parihrstdtmd II bh niskdmann, N niskdmannain I) Bh
(not 4>) avruvlt II 31 N °kdrinak for °ddyinah II 32 Bh4> mahdtmamm
for krtdtmandm II
Page 129.
1 Pr fl^rfl for a^/5a II ^ pdsabamdka, Bh pdsaba^ham \\ Bh^ savisddatn,
then Bh MranyovruvU, 4> hiranyo 'vravU II 2 Bh(|> kathayati ioxkathaya^ iti II
Bh<l> om. uktam caW 3 ^PM yasydn va W 4> (not Bh) yasmd cdnana ca
yathd ca ya tvayd ca tva yatra ca m II 6 M om. ^ai^ac ca II 7 BhtlJ om.
/tm call 'PPPrM kim locandndm W Bh<i> vikacolpalamlvisdm \\ 9 Bh(J>
yaddSu for yaddsya II M mrtyum II Bh (not ^j) puruto II Pr vijjamhite II
12 4> (not Bh) pdrhasthiti II A <;?a2m I «a;« ^wera, corr. in the margin by
a later hand to daivd tad vanam II 13 Bh "karayo praha° II 15 PrBh*
samikm II 16 <t> (not Bh) a?!i for Hi II Pr otc/'« for me mat'ih II 17 M
samghdthuvamty II 18 Bh$ vadhyamte II 19 Pr durrnlti kim II 20 A
cm. /« ; a second hand supplies yatn in the margin II 21 <I> nktd, Bh
iiktvd II Bh<I> J5a^a» {^ pdsan) na chettum drabdhah II 22 Bh* om. iiktam
ca II M ma for w?a/;/a II Apdsam II Bh /;a*a^ chi'tdtii, * pdmsthiidm II 23
Bh* ^a</ dkarnnya II M ^awa for Tza II A svdmind II 24 M ins. //awe before
%antaram II Bh* om. bhadra II * mamaivam II 25 * (not Bh) om. tat II
Bh* kathaya me tdvanmdtram api sanmdnam ; then Bh na karoyni, * ^a karon ii
bhN,A,"^rPrM,Bh*
132 Variants
bhN etdvanmdna?n, M efanmdfra^i II Bh<l> ins. ^^aUtk after nMo7n ca II 26
Bh<I> f/a^^^ II 27 Bh vittdhhdvo II A kdtardh ior karkicit II 30 M aparaip.
va (read ca) wwwia II Bh<I> kaddcin mama II ABh<I> aMa, ora. vd II 31 Bh
tad ava&yam, <I> i'-ar^ avasyam, for ^a» nunam II A narakdpdtak II 4'PPrM om.
nkiam ca II 32 M Ma«?^ ior prahhuh II 33 <I> (not Bh) ca before *M?a^i II
Page 130.
1 A harinyah II Bh hiranya dha, ^ hiranydha II Bh4> sarvam for imamW
M svdmin na dharmmam II 4 bhNA^'PM (not PrBh) yaS ca for ya*ya il
M nrtyesu II 5 Bh trailokyasthdpi II 7 Bh4> svdSrayajagdma II M vedam II
Pr om. «a^^?< cedam ucyate II 8 bhN A 4) duhsddham, Bh dvhssddham, in A
corr. by second hand to duhsddkyam, which is the reading of 4'PPrM. Read
dtihsddham (cp. Pan. III. 3, 26). But cp. 131, 26 II M viyatah for fae ya^faA II
9 Bh4> samdtyeva, bhN samdnyatva, *PPr sammdnyaiva, M sammdnawa; A
with us II 10 4'PPr ins. ca after sarvam II bhNA bamdhanamoksam ca,
4'PM hamdhanamoksam, Pr hamdhanamoksyam, 4'PPrM om. ca II Bh4> savismayo
for vismitamand II Pr cimtayat, <I> (not Bh) vdcimtayat II After vyacimtayat,
two leaves are lost in *, which sets in again p. 134, 1. 18 II 11 Bh(I>
luddhir alio II Pr hiranya^ A harinya, A with a 5ya and a mis-written ?iya
before ^z^'a deleted by the copyist himself by smearing sya and the first wya
with gamboge 11 12 A hirinyena II Bh<i> prltikaranam II Bh<I> camcala-
prakrtir a(Bh e for / a)vuvdsaparas ca na ca kendpi vamcayitum (<I> vamcayatum)
iakyah (4> *a/?:ya) II A visvdsam na W 13 N vamcitmakyas II bhN tatrdpi
for tathdpi II Bh* zVi for era II 15 In bh a gloss on svdter : naksatrasya II
PadadinBh*: svdtyudakam samlhate W 16 M /w/, om. /jar/a" II 17
Bh4> 2!afa^ cM/fi for Has tdvat, iti II 18 Bh4> om. /^a^c/^J II bhN sdviiesa" II
19 N vdyasa prdha II 20 Bh<l> tad dkarnnya II A hirinyo II Bh<I> om.
ri^csa^^ II Bh ' ^ntall'mali , * 'mtalmah II 21 M om. *a, perhaps owing to
the circumstance that in Pr sa looks exactly like se, as the visarga of n (in
Ihavdn 1. 19) touches the right edge of the upper horizontal stroke of *a H
Bh4> samagatah II 22 NM hiranya prdha \ N om. all the text between
prdha and hho vairam 131, 2 II PL^ 'si for 'di ; Bh* om. 'sli II Bh* /ta/yawi for
prayojanam. 11 A om. Hi W 23 Bh* om. me II Pr ^^■, Bh* prUih for
pratltih II 24 Bh* om. bandhane samjdte II Bh bamdhamokso, * bamdha-
moksarp, II NABh* om. ?7i ll 25 * (not Bh) om. all between the fii'st
maitrl and nktam ca, 1. 26 II A hirinya dha, Bh hiranya dha II Bh bhoktdham II
26 bhAPPrM om. yo ; bhPPrM insert ya before dtmano II 27 AM ca/?j
for vdpi II Bh* hdsyatdm ydti sa ksitau II 28 * rasyam, Bh rasyatdm for
gamyatdm 11 29 * om. all between >^a;wi and w^^aw ca II PL^ karisydmUi^
M karisydmi 1 1 Bh ^ra_ya *a/m vairiiid II
From 130, 11 bhx, A,PrrM, Bh*
Book II 133
Page 131.
1 Bh(^ na hi for ndsti II 2 bhNAPM (not Pr) vivid harp,, in A corr. to
our reading by cop. Cp. 1. 6 ll 3 A^aia/i, but ya written on some aksara
deleted with gamboge 1 1 4 After vairam an aksara which seems to have
been tta, is deleted in A by two strokes and gamboge II Bh(^ j)rd& for drd^ ll
6 N prdha for aha in both places II 7 4> kdrananippdditarp, II Bh nippd-
ditarp.^ A nispannarji ll Y krmitrimam II P tat tad ahepikdrakarandd,hh.Yv tat tad
dhepikdrandd, N tat ta ihepikdrandd, 4> tat tad ehopakaranddy Bh tat tad . . .
opakdrandd II Bh<I> om. punah ll 8 M ndma gacchati, P ?idpacchati, ABh«I>
na gachati II A omits all between nakulasarpdndm and pativratdkidatdndm^
^ omits all between °nakhdyudhdndm and panditamurkhdndm (writing pdrndi-
tamursdndm)] <l> then continues: pativratdkulatdndm dvija [cp. Bh !] \jaldnalayo
devadetydndm sapdmyaS^"^. Bh \\vidrjdrdndm sapatnyo simhagajdtidm labdhaka-
harindndrjt kdkolukdno I digarpbardndm [cp. Bh !] sajjanadurjandndrji^ &c. Here it
is evident that the archetype of A and that of Bh<I> had an omission, which,
in the margin of the archetype of Bh<I>, was supplied from another MS.
Fortunately for us, the copyist of ^ inserted this addition into his text
in a wrong place ll bhNBh4> Hsyabhnk° ll 9 Bh sdpdsayamdrjdrdndm W
M om. hibdhakaharindndm II N ludhbake ha° II 10 Bh ins. dvijadigamhardndm
before sajjana" ll A om. ca before nityavairarp, II Bh4> nityam vairam (4> vaira) ll
11 Bh <t> kendpi kasyacit II Bh<I> hatas for vydpdditah II In A the corr. deletes ya
of prdndfptdya ; M prdndmta II Bh (|J varttate for yatante II 12 <I> akdranetat{\) II
13 M om. the first pada ll Bh4> ydti for eti II 15 Bh<I> om. mama 11 16 Bh
arhati, 4> arhasi, for icchati II 17 In bh gloss on garbhdd : vesaragadhei^) ; Bh<I>
garbham II 18 bhNPBh pdnine, in bh corr. by corr. io pdniner ; k.pdninah II
19 Bh unmamotha, <I> nnmotha, bhN unmamayya, the second ma being deleted
in N by cop. II Bh ynunijaimunim, <l> munijemunim, bhN APr munim jaimanirp,
P munitpjaimunim, M munij'aimanim II 20 Pr dveldtate II 21 bh atirusdm, but
apparently corr. to abhirusdm by corr. ; N anirusdm; PL^ "cetasdm mabhirusdm \
A °cetasdm matirusdm II Bh tiramydm, 4> thiramydm II 22 N /?ra^a for a^a II
24 Bh bhaydlobhdc, 4) bhaydlokd II 26 M dwbheyuh, A durbhedah. All our
other MSS. with us. Cp. 130, 7 ll Bh 'mnkarasarpdhis ca^ * makaredrpdhis ca
II 50 II II 27 BhO) z/tso ra^az! II bh<J> the figure 2 for the second /jart'aw/,
N neither this figure nor the second parvani ll 28 Bh* viparltdndm ca
viparitdm II 29 A ora. aparaip II N prdha for dha II 30 Bh4> add
yatah after m ll 31 Pr sarpditasydpi II N jumps from the first visvdsatp
to the second vihdsarp (132, i), om. one of them and all between them ll
Bh4> ripo II 32 Bh rrttah for rrz^m/^ II
bhN,A,PPrM, Bh*
134 Variants
Page 132.
1 PPrM om. fafkd ca W 2 A tridiSetiidrena II Bh dife, 4> dine ll
P diter cdrhho, L^ diter vdrbho II A vindsitah II 3 Bh<I> su^laksmendpi
iatndrena II 4 P ndSayes ca W Bh mnau II Bhjjurvam, <l> puna, Pr bkuvafp.
{bhu being corr. by cop. from some other aksara smeared with gamboge) ;
M hmavam, A kitlaip, iov plavam II 6 A artkabkdrena II Bh ^i/j«r, <I> .ti/jar for
n;jor II PMU vrajet, Pr brajet, for ^a?!^?^ II 6 PL^ taramtaTp, for tadariitam II
7 PL^ laghutapanako II N cimiavdn for ci° a^a II 8 Bh mativimye, 4> ^i'yi-
«aj^e II bh athavd, N a^>5a 'm, om. ^a, but without sandhi with the following
word II Bh etasyopari, <i> eva tasyopari, bhN e^dsyopari II B<I> om. me 11 9
N gdprapadmam II <|) (not Bh) om. bko II 11 After iddmrp,^ some aksara
(ya?) has been covered with gamboge in A ll A pratipMayasva, corr. by
corr. from prat'qyayasva II Bh anyathd iham atraiva, <i> anyathd matham
atraiva ll PPrM om. sthdne II 12 ^ harinyok II bhM ndyaTp, buddhir^
P ndyaig, buddhir, Pr ndyam buddhi (continuing vamcandd), ABh<I> ndyam
dustabuddhir, for ndyam abiiddhir ; cop. of bh deletes the anusvara, N neyarp,
buddhir, Simpl. MS. I has : vidagdhavacanSyam drsyate laghupatanoh I satya-
vdkyaS ca I H has a gap here ; h with I (blunders : drsyatto laghupattana) 1 1
A^ier jfidy ate 'Bh.fi> yatak \\ 13 A °mriyak II 14 PL^ nasprho II 15
Pr tadvaiyam II PPrM vidheyd for pratipattavyd II 16 Read ^pratydyito
for the misprint ^pratyayito. bhNAPPr pratydyato ; M pratydyito, Bh<i>
pratydyino II Bh apararp, for param II A tvadhuddhipanksandya, after which
one aksara (^^a ?) covered with gamboge ; PM tv (M w^; for tv) ahuddhiparU
ksandrthainm II 17 Bh4> tvadamkdgatam, A tvadamke muktatp, me II A4»
(not Bh) «ara II 20 A ^a^o for tvatto II Pr bibheti II bh tvadiydmyamitra'' ,
corr. by corr. to our reading; N tvadlydryyamitrapdrsvdt, Bh.^ tvadlyd 'sya
mitrapdrivdt II 21 N athdsd, then two aksaras covered with gamboge,
then V aha ll 22 Bh4> gunavanmitrasamgena, PPrM gunavanmitravindSena \
then V yan mitravindsena yan mitram upa° II 23 Bh mlistarjibdbhihhavatam,
<I) sdliHamvdbhihivatjitam II 24 N tadhbaSutvd, PPrM tat hutvd II PPrM
mmdlimgitau for samdgatau W PPr laghutapanako, in Pr corr. by cop. II
25 After bhavdn (Bh bhavdna), Bh$ ; 5m*ff6>^fff[4> ve for i;a];5fl^ cdhdram II
M a/4a;;i dnvesaydmy e ktva (om. hdram a and va»i w) II 26 A sakdklpakrdtntah^
corr. to our reading by coit. ll 4> (not Bh) annpavUya 1 1 27 bhAPPrM H-
Twarw, N 7nam, corr. to »« by cop. Bh4> and ^ar./3 72, 10 with us II A °kusama° II
Bh y^r/m svapusyakimSukattdydiji, 4> krtvdsupuspakimSukatulydrn 11 N mdmsaml-
peslm II 28 bhNPPr hiranydmkam, in Pr corr. to our reading, perhaps by
a later hand ; Bh<l> harinydmtikam ; A and ^ar. 72, ll with us 1 1 M bhaksatdm II
29 Pr om. ca 11 * (not Bh) vahate for ca /tr^e II 4> (not Bh) iva for em II A
bhN,A, PPrM, Bh*
Book II 135
idmdka II 30 bhPrM °nlta\ N °nltam, corr. by cop. to °nlta II Bh svasd-
marthyendpanitdn, 4> svammarthendpanltdn II P svasdrthyenopanitabhaksyam
hhaksyatdm tamduld iti, Pr svasdmarthyejwpanltabkaksyam bkakmtdm tamduld
iti, M »va»dmarthyonopanatahhaksyam hhaksyatd tamduld iti II A hhaksyatdm II
Bh4> bkaksyaitdma tamduldm iti II 31 A tatas tau supntdv api I parasparam \
pnti" 11 Bh<I> parasparasufrptdv, Pr paraspara^uptdv II
Page 133.
1 A vakti ca for prcchati II 4 <l> (not Bh) tuksati II 6 4> (not Bh)
vachah II 7 Bh<I> om. -tm bahund II <I) (not Bh) niramtaram II M niramta^
nkrtvd II 8 A ekdmtamaitratdm II 9 Bh<I> om. 5fl II A tadupakdraramjitah
(om. mands) II Bh4> tatpaksimadhye, AM tatpaksitimadhye II 4> (not Bh)
«a ^a</a for *a6?a II N anyathdnyasmin II 11 <I> (not Bh) t;a*o (!) 'apurita-
nayanah (!) II A amSrupuritanayanah II A samdga, then the space of an aksara
covered with gamboge ; the ^-stroke covered with gamboge, and samdga
corr. to aamamga. Then the space of 5 aksaras covered with gamboge by
corr., who writes on it dgadam uvdca, the reading of the corrector being thus
samam gadgadam nvdca W 12 'Pr vibhaktih W Bh.^ (ad ydsydma atrdkam W
A aham anyatra II 14 Bh$ andvrstih II PPrM maJiatl 'rrstik II AJano
for nagara° II Bh4> babhuksayd pndito ; bhN hibhtijdpl° II 15 PPr vihaga° II
M vihambamdkandrtham II Bh4> a^a«2 a!!5'a*«[<l> adds t'z ]«(?*« ^c^ya II 16 M
videiam calito II ABh(|> ^a^o '>^flW2 for tendham ll A karomi, om. iVi II Bh<i>
ydsydmUi II A Jiirinya II 17 Bh$ ^a^r?, but the e'-hook deleted in Bh ll
"N prdka for a>^a II Bh ydsiti, PPrM ydsyatzti, 'N ydsyatilti (!) II 18 ABh4>
daksandpatke, N ddksindpathe II 19 M °mdmsakaldni 1 1 20 Bh<l> subhd-
sitagostlm 1 1 Bh<l> ins. bhucarah before sukhena 11 (|> (not Bh) °paksaksayam 1 1
22 Bh4> ^a, APr te ye for ^«7a 1 1 Pr om. na, which has been supplied by
another hand in margin ll 23 ABh<J) cdpadi samsthitam ll 24 A
hirinya II N prdha for dim II Bh<l> om. all between dha and bkoh line 25 ll
A apy evdgacchdmi II k. ato \\ 25 A dukkham ll M om. *a II APr jump
from the first dha to the second dha, om. one of them and all between them ll
N prdha for dha II 26 M tavi for tatraha ll Bh<I> gatds tarn sarvam ll
Bh akoSagatir ll 27 A PPr tatrdgamisyati, Bh<i> tatrdgamisyasi II 28 <I>
iiawai manai II Bh mdsudvahaheti, <i> mdsadvayasceti II A mdnado for sdnando II
29 4j (not Bh) aM^o for dhanyo II A samasti^ corr. by corr. to samam asti ;
Bh<l> *awo '«^i II bhN dharas for dhanyatarah II 30 MBh<I> om. /<i ll
<|) sampattddikdni II N apustdv for a^fav II Bh nddlyandni, <I> iidlyandni ll
Bh /"ai^fl* for ^ai! II P sakhena 11 31 N prdha for a-^a in both places ll
33 Bh4> cakram II
bhN, A, PPrM, Bh*
136 Variants
Page 134.
1 Before Srutvd <I> inserts api, in spite of 'pi after hiranyo II Bh4>
hiranyopi II Bh prstopari, 4> drstopari II bhNPPrM om. tatprs^Jopari and
the following words to mmpdioddayanena (excl.) ; our reading is that of
A (only A °f^o°). Simpl. HI: tathdnustite hiranya\h add. over line in H]*
[H om. s\ tatksandd eva tadupari samdrudhak I [I om. k l] sopi mnaih Sanaih
[I om. ^] tam dddya prasthitah ; h : tatt srutvd kiranya tasyopari samdnudha
sopi sapdt tenaiva pracchittah W Bh<I> samdruhyaW N sampdtodurnayena \\
2 <I> only one sanaik li ^ om. tena sa II Bh saha for «a li <I> ?!flwz hradam tarn II
Bh<l> pracalita for prdpiiah II 3 Bhfl> athdmtare II P musakddhitam^
M musakddhisritam [sic!] II 4 N tattistka°, 4> tannnastha° II 5 <i> (not
Bh) Sdkhdm druhya II Bh<I> ^am5t'a[<I> ^t;fl]r(??ia provdca II <!> mamtTiarakah
dgaccJian II Bh<I> hhavanmitram II 6 Over °tydlimga gloss in bh: ^mj^ II
A our reading, corr. by corr. to dgatydlimgyatdm iti W Bh4> dgatya dlimgya II
7 A om. ya^a^ II Bh sakapuraih ; ^ /^m vamdanaih sakalapuraih sthapdrai II
P kimmu, Bh^ /(-m ^e^ for /J;mz^ U 2nd pada in A: ^m suSUalaik, which corr.
corrects to kim ca camdraih susltalaik w B M. ta for te W 9 Pr
nipunatarai W 10 Bh<I> parijndto 'di I 2Ye II Pr *»z4^t for '«* I i^/ II
PPrM mamdparddham (PrM °dham) ksamasvam iti W 11 Bh* vrksoUirn-
nakamW 12 N vihitdlimgitau, P vihitdlimginau ; Pr vihitaxi limgitau\
M vihitdlikitasarlrau, om. °linganau pula° 11 Bh<I> pulakitasvaSanrau vrksdd
(4> vrddhdd) adhasthod upavistau cdtmaciram(a?iam vrttdmtam II 14 A
mamtharakam II P laghutapanakam II <I> (not Bh) Mo 'yam ^o musakah II
Bh* lliaksabhuto II M om. all between musakah and musako 'yam 1. 16 II
15 Bh* om. Mo II "N prdka for a^at li 16 PPr ins. musakah after musako
'yam II Pr ^ for z!a^; Bh* om. i5fli{ ii 17 M om. ya??/m <//^am II A ra for
dhdrd ; corr. corrects ra to i'a^/o II A vivird tarakdh, corr. by corr. to divi
tdrakdh II 18 * sets in again here with khyayd il 19 A ° parity aktyds II
20 M paranirvedam II Bh* dsddya for dpannah II Bh* tavdmtike II 21 N
/;raAa for a//a II M om. all between a^a and jor^^o li Pr prsto dayaiva ttatraiva II
22 Vt eta traiva II 4'PPrBh om. naw 25 M. pramaddrotham ll 28 N
°gude° for °drava° 1 1
Page 135.
1 M a«»a II ^ prdiusikaparivdrakdrtham II 3 sv.prayatnam\ cp. also Sar.
74, 9 II 4 Pr bhaksya, om. wzawe 1 1 M. parivrdprdja iov parivrdd II 5 bhN
a7iayfl*e»ffi-a II 6 ^F prdpnosi; Vrprdpnotiw "^ bkaksyaydmiw M tamtram
tarn for ^a^m II bh vrhatspUn corr. by corr. to vrhatsphig° \ *PPr vrhasphig°^ M
vrhasphi" II 7 4'PPr brutakarnno II 8 bhNA4'Pr dhamam, P a^raw for
From 134, 18 bhN, A, ^PPrM. Bh*; from 134, 22 bhN, '^I^PPrM
Book II 137
Sramam ; M ahamam ; Bh with us ; M and Bh upanitavdn, in Bh apparently
coiT. to our reading II 9 ^'PPr hrutakarnno II 10 N Irhaspkigo,
bh^'PPr vrhasphigo, A vrhatspigasi/a II 12 After ahhydgaial}, Pr repeats
iunyam prativacanam prayacchati W ^FFr brutakarnna W 13 "i^YFr sdlM-
dam II 14 Pr rdtrdm api II N om. iti II 15 ^ yat, corr. by cop. from
yatak II 16 ^PPrM transpose kmmdc cirdd drsyase and prlto 'smi te
darsandt II 17 ^PPrM /^tZ vdrttd nanu durhalosl II 18 M samupagatdn II
19 ^P harmmdni^ Pr harmdni II 21 bhN^PPr prdgkunike, in ^ corr. to
our reading by cop. ; but the correction is not very clear. ABh with us il
22 4'PPrM sculanam II Pr vrthd for vrfih II 23 N gird II
Page 136.
1 Pr tatratka for tathaika II 2 M om. yatah II 3 ^PPrjoawro-
hatyam II 4 bhN A4'PPrMBh4> mdthdpatyam, in bh corr. to mdgdpatyam II
6 4'P (not Pr) brutakarnnah II N butakarna aha II 7 M ^wa^ for ^2;fl^^o II
Pr mamdnyak suJirt, M mamdnyah syahrt II 8 N bhikmmdtram II 9 In
bh, gloss on ^•arwfl/tara : bhrtydh II "^ vrtticcheddsanmdrjanddi° II 11 N
vekna for vamSena II M tadayati II 12 4'P kutuhalam me tasya, in
4' corr. by very small strokes to our reading, apparently by corr. ; M
kauiuhalam vie tasya II 13 N vrhasphik^ A vrhatspig, 4'PPr vrhasphig II
14 ^PPrM om. all between bilam and nidhdnosmand, 1. 16 II 16 N
kuddatesau II 17 N usmd II bhN vitvajo, govt, to our reading by corr. of
bh II N viddhim II 20 That in our text sdndillmdtd is a compound,
is evident from 140, 15 ll 22 ^P hmtakarnna II
Page 137.
4 ^P devatdrccanaparaSf Pr devatdrcanaparas, M devatdrthanaparas II 5
hhl^ pratyuhaprabnddho II M only vrahma[n&Yf \\.nQ\nyok ll 6 N anamtara-
phaladd II 7 M tadagraham for ?!«// a/zawz II 8 bhN mnrsoddesena 1 1
"if^ yatkd saktir W 9 "^ bhartsamdnd W IsL bhargvayamdndha \\ 10 Pr
^e daridra for daridrasya 1 1 M bhojaprdptis II 13 bhN ?ja svdditam II 14
M mamdam ra 2 II 20 Pr ^a^^a for ^ac ca II 21 Vx yacchannajalam ll
22 M nityapra W
Page 138.
4 N vivekajnai sddanamtdya 1 1 6 bhN^P (not Pr) /r^Tza ; ABh with us 11
11 4'PPrM mahdnjaHasikhardkdrah II In bh gloss on krodak : vurdhah ll
12 N om. dr^tvd and the following words to drstvdpi, 1. 15 excl. 1 1 No MS. has
the samdhi after drstvd ll bh4'PPrBh4> dkarnndmta^ 'M. a karnnamta ; A with
us II 16 Vv tathd iov yathd w 17 M^ra/^Ye II 21 "^ tasmiiiniov
etasminn ll Pr °mrtyu II 22 ^ kmgdla ll 4'PPrM ^awz ^e^awz II
bhx, ^PPrM T
138 Va7nants
Page 139.
1 N prdrusto for prahrsto II 7 N tatt for tat tad II 13 M vdpatati-
takotim 11 4'PPr bhaksitum II 14 M tntUapdSe II Pr tdhpradese II 15
Pr mastamadhyena II 21 Pr athaiva II 22 M curnnayisydmnvd for curna-
yitvd II 24 Pr «*c/ya^ ^ajotf II
Page 140.
1 M grha for ^r>?e II 2 Pr om. w?a<f^e n M om. #a II bhN mpy
acimtayat II 3 bhN naipunye II 4 bhN tildndm bhojydn II bh klptavdn^
corr. by cop. from krtavdn ; N ktapravdn for krtavdn II 5 M om. luncitair a II
6 Pr arM«/i for ai!>^a ^an II 4> si^/^je, bhNA^PPrMBh *wr/)/ig II 7
M grho for <?TAa<^ II M tu for grhndtu II 10 M wava" for ^ofi?" II 12
"i^ samartkd \\ 14 bh^PPr sambamdheneme ; N samhamdhena me; M *flw-
bamdhamnemi; our reading is that of ABh4> II IS N idmdaltmdtu^ with
a visarga added over the line II 18 bhN^PPr tam for tan ; ABh with
us II bh nidhd7iodya° , apparently corr. by cop. from "noglid', N nidhdnogha'' II
20 ^'PPr brutakarnna II 'Kjhdyato, om. te ya II 21 M. yuthyaparivrta II
4'PM vrhaspJiig\ Pr vmasphigoha II 22 bh^'PPrM khanatrikam, N khani-
trikam ; ABh with us II 23 PrM om. wzaj'a II 24 Pr a<?^^i for api II
Pr caranamalitd7idtn, M caranamalitaydm II NBh tatpdddnusdrino II
Page 141.
1 Pr ?'ai;a for ^a<^ II 3 M i^a/!/^a iov yathd II 4 N ^aj'i for ifa^ia II
6 4'PPr purusam drstvd, M purmam drtkd II M jdniti II 9 bhN^'PPr
bhavisydt, M savisydt; ABh with us II 10 bhM cetarae ca'i c and v are
often indistinguishable in Jain MSS. II 11 Pr cihnam ; N ajdtakapd-
lacihnah II 12 pratyutpadaih all our MSS. including ABh4> II 14
N ins. dradhvah before pravrttak, writing pravrttah between two dandas II
16 M nam for mam II 19 M bhaktvd II M vdsurdm II 20 N °kapdlaja-
tildn II 23 M durgge twice II 24 Pr °carcino pi bhu° II
Page 142.
2 M ^a for khanatd II 4 Pr anydgata idam, M abliydgapta ivam II ^P
brutakarnna, Pr vutakarnna 11 5 In 4' gloss on fljyj'a by glossator : nidhd-
nasya II bhN^'P ^a»i; Bh<^ om. tan ; A with us II 7 *PM sthdnakam II
8 Pr vlksitum api twice II bhNA^'PPrM acimtayams ca II Bh advdcimtayam,
*^ advdci?ntavyam, Bh<I> om. ca tl 10 N 7na for ^we II 11 M sahastakirano ;
4'P nh-ucchdhah, Pr nisacchdhas II 12 N sapaticdrah II 13 *P (not Pr)
ir«/a/(-arwwo II bhNM ^//^^o only once; 4'PPr bhuyopi 2. A with us.
bhN,"*'PPrM
Book II 139
Bh^ om. 'pi II N tdditum II 15 M bhamnn II 17 bhN j'fl^o ior gato II
18 Vy ova. i/atah II 19 Ft pardsavati II M om. i/ajjand?i II 23 bbN^/PPrM
«a^re^, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. A with us ll 4'PPr hrutakarnnam II
N kautuhalam II
Page 143.
1 Pr om. s ca II 2 N mutakam II 4 Pr °virahita II '^ yathdrthena
iox yathd gajah tathdrthena II 6 M ifa^a sruivdha II 7 bhN ^a^o, Yv yatro
for yato W M wa kurddasektinarasti W Bh<E> om. ^fl<^ ; A viddhi, ^PPrM
tadvad for i^d«^ <//^?V7. bhN tadv'm or tad dhin (as r/t;a and ^^//^ are often
identical in Jain MSS.) ; in bh a second hand puts g over n. The
reading tadvad (SPPPrM) is a correction, but a wrong one. A's viddhi is
evidently a correction of bh's reading II 8 N ins. yatah after uktam ca M
10 Vr gi-imd kiisari yathd II 11 Bh4> kdkaravdh, PL^ kdkasavdh II 13
M om. ^i II 14 M srlgnndndm II *PM prakdsanl II 16 M pravyam 11
18 M vidhdva" II 19 M tJd-^i^o, APrBh4> vj^a/t-iJe II M Wa/J ll 20 *PPrM
iva for api II 21 bhN om. vilapya II Pr ^rt^ m^nnidhanam II 22 N vyarthah-
samah II 23 ^PPrM om. ca before te, writing tatas II PL^ madhhutyd ll
24 bhN samartho, *PPrMBh 'samartho\ A with us II
Page 144.
1 N tat km anena [new line] kim drddhitena II 4 M svdsvdmi II ^PPr
chatrajlvibhih II S M om. ?^^^«/«, writing camw for vaco II bhN durga-
pravisto II M yami5 nirddhata kvdpi II 10 *PPr mdnodbhdsam II N /^a5aw
for hrdsam II 11 N vigunlhhavamti II 13 N °pamditdm II N f7r*fl»^ II
14 M krtdmtdpaliatah II M prdyadyate II 18 M manvitram for sanmitram II
19 M. sarvasma ; bhN^PPrM sarvamnyam (M "a'wwa) daridratd; cp. SP II,
32! A sarvasunyam daridratd, Bh sarvam, * ^arva, Bh4> sunyam daridrasya ll
24 N fl/3t° for fl^r II
Page 145.
1 M ^fl'.'fya drsah phalavipdkah II 2 4' om. em, which is added over the
line by cop. ll 6 After 83, A ins. this sloka: mdnam udvalatdyn purnsdrn,
varam dpat pade pade \jivifam mdnamularn, hi mdne midne kufah sukham II That
this did not originally belong to our text is evident from K, which has
interpolated it in a wrong place. The order of the padas in this MS. is
as follows : 83 ab, then cd, ab of our sloka, then 83 cd. It is clear, that our
sloka originates in a marginal addition. It is missing in our other MSS.
including Bh<I>. Cp. also the right numbering of stanza 90 in Bh^. As
Bh4> only seldom number their stanzas, it is evident that the copyists copied
these numbers from their originals ll N "ccTmnna II 7 N acimiayat ii
bhN.'^I'PPrM
140 Variants
^PPrM om. punar apy acintayam II M apart for api II 8 bhN^'PPrA ddva'
nihkuthita, in A corr. by corr. to ddtra" or ddnna"; M ddvanhkuthitanvacah ; Bh
ddvanikkuvitasya ca, 4> ddvanihkucitasya caW 9 Pr avagraha for na cd W 14
M om. artJiifvaTn hi via II N om. 7ia II 4'PPrM vastvamparam W 17 M om.
paribliuyate II 18 M busvd for huddhyd II 22 ^ joaram for varam II M °7«'v<?-
^j^aw, corr. to °nivemto II 23 ^PPr girigukatatdn, M giripumguhatatdn II
24 bh^PPrMBh^ y(-^a^// for /^//a/a, in bh corrected to our reading by corr.
A with us, but corr. by corr. from khdldjandt II ^PPr prdrtkair for prdpiair ;
M prrdrpiaurr athaih piriyam krtavdn manah II
Page 146.
2 *PPrM ins. our sloka 88 after our 89 ; but as *P number our 88 as
their 82 (PrM 83), and as *PPrM number our 89 as their 83, it is clear
that the transposition is only due to the iuadvertence of some copyist il
3 bh 'py arthito, N 'py arfMbho II 5 M vdmksaram for dind° II 8 N om.
na ca W 12 N parapldend° II 13 M dvUiya° II 14 M rem, ciraprakd^
pardpanndbhojl II 15 N om. yan maranam II 16 ^PPrM om. tad eva II
N vrhafsp/tga", vpPPrM vrkasphiga° II 19 N kare, then a begun j^a, then ro
iorkdtaroW 21 'N Jipdgatasya W 22 hh'N pet ikdm W 23 ^PPrM
dyuMesatayd (M with danda between "yuh ° and °se°) II
Page 147.
2 bhN^PPrMBh fl'awo ; A with us. See 151,9; r/fl/ro however seems
to be the genuine reading, as daiva ' Destiny ' has often the masculine
gender in Jaina Sanskrit II 3 bhN tasmdn na socd na ca vismayo me;
but see 151, lo ; in bh a first ca is inserted after socd, but deleted again by
cop. II 5 4'PPrM so 'bravU for hiranyah kafJiayati W 6 M nagaradatto^
cm. re mga II 8 In bh gloss on rupakamtena : rupaiyd II 11
M sadattena II 15 bhN nirbhatsya II 18 N fatra nagara" II 19
Pr ins. ki before kenacid II 20 PL^ PrM tretl for vd, iti. This reading
goes back to the circumstance, that in ^ in the left part of the va-noose,
perhaps owing to some small defect of the paper, there seems to be a small
opening. But under the magnifying glass the closing of the noose is quite
distinct II Bh(f> bhavdn for vd^ iti II 21 bhN^PM manmyeti, PrBh
manusya ify, A manusyo iti II
Page 148.
3 Vx praiiddhandma II 4 4' PrM kanyd, om. raja which the cop. of "^
adds in the margin ll After carulramat\ M yd ekasmin divase, &c., 1. 5 II
NP ndmdti" II 5 NPr nirlksyamdnd II 6 N manoratha^ II 7 Pr kusu-
mabdndhatayd II 8 N om. tayd II Pr nirjarasakhi II 9 M *fl [new line]
mha II 10 M dagvad iot yad ll ^j/pPrMBh* ivadarntike II 12 *PPrM
bhx, "^PTrM
Booh II 141
madamtike II 13 bhN samesyati, ^PPr samesyati; ABh with us II 14
Cop. of ^ supplies the words yculy avasyam to °bhihitam inch in marg. II Pr
tatrdvagamtavyam II 16 M tayd for ivayd II 23 M cm. one yena II
Page 149.
2 M kautukdn dntakahrdayas, ka being struck out ; bhN^^PPr kautukdt
hrstahrdayas \ A.V>h^ kautukdvistahrdayas. Cp. our Introduction, p. 34 II Pr
avalambyddhirufjkam II 5 Pr ins. tayd after dhitayd II M tadamgajamga-
jamsajdtaharsaromdmvitagdtrayoktam II bhN °mdtraydnuraktayd II M °gdtrd°
for ''mdtrd° II 6 N viamd dtmd II Pr a^/^ya for dtmd II 10 N stambkita-
taram for 5fo° ?'ra° II 12 M vad ior ydvad, bhN A damdapdhkak\ M damdra-
pdiikd, 4'PBh(|> with us ; cp. 151, 2, 9 II 13 bhN* ahitM^ in * corr. by
cop. to our reading ll 16 bhN APr damlapdmkend" ^ M damdapdrmkendbhi-
hita; *PBh<l> with us II 17 Pr 8amiti° for sa mati° II 18 N tasydh
rakmkasya, bh 'vinayavatl, N ^ av'mayavatl, 4' avinayavatl, P vinayavatl II 24
bhN bravlsi II
Page 150.
2 M asaksam 1 1 3 ^'PPrM "phalam bhavati II 4 bh nirbhatsya, N
nirhhaUa II 8 M °grhadvdraravimtamamdapa II M "mala' for "mamgala II
9 Pr dvatvd for /?ai!m II Pr pranamma jjannakd' II 11 Vr pranamya II M
<:;?i.^o disam 1 1 '^ jammih 1 1 14 M makdsdhastikatayd II 15 bhN nirbha-
tsitavdn II M apaydte II 16 Pr abkikrdmte II 17 ABh4> ^a^, Pr 7ic»/ for ^aw?.
But ?'a^« is evidently a prakrtism ; cp. the Introduction to this volume, p. 32 II
18 bhN prasara, P svasura II *Pr tvaydnutistitam, P ?!faya 'nHtistitam, M
^m^a 'mutisvitam II 19 M. pradatve\satti for pradattd, iti II 20 bhN
"paldyato^ *PPrM "paldyamdno] ABh(|> with us II 21 Pr edam for idarp, II
23 PPr prdnasammyd iksifd, a misreading easily to be explained by the
form of ^m in * ll bhN om. wfl?«a ll 24 bhN A* PPr grklsyati, ^
grhlsyatUi^ Bh grahisyatUi II Pr vdrttdvyatirekena 11
Page 151.
1 bhN samjdtak I (N om. the ardhadanda) mahd° ll bhN om. ^fl)i?2 before
vdrttd° II 2 *P karmma° for karna° II A damdapdmkaduhitd\api\ Bh4>
damdapdsikasutupi ((i> °«m^« '^?) ll 4 *PPrM om. svayam II ^'PPrM
tatrdgatah II 6 M mamijah II 8 A^PPrMBh daivopi II *P ^m^
for ?!fl»i ; cop. of * supplies lamghayitum in marg., P has it in the text 1 1 9
bhN °pdSika° ; 4'PPrM damJapdsika\V adds ^-]^//?!^ 'bravU ; Bh darp,dapdsika8v,td
dha^ ^ damdapdsutd aha, A damdapdmkadukitdXabravlt II 11 N wa vis?na-
yomiw M vanikadukitd W 13 NPrM jor^^a/i (only once) ll 14 4'PPrM
bhN, "^PPrM
142 Variants
ins. tdti before rrttdntdn II M sabahumdndin II 16 ^PPr upabhumjamdnah II
M upabhmpjamdnamukk€nd° II 18 After iti/ddi, 'J'PPrM \\4 katkd II
Page 152.
1 N tathd ca II 2 Pr mdnasyam II 3 bhN °pdnas7/a II ^P w/ja-
nadvuta°, M updnarjudha", a reading easily to be explained by the form of the
respective aksara in ^ II M carmmavrttaiMva II 5 N kare prdpte II bhN
om. 'py. The copyist of bh writes a over the avagraha II 6 'J'PPrM put
our sloka 99 after our 101. Their numbering 92 to 94 (92 twice for
91.92 corresponding to our 98.100) agrees with this transposition II 8
bhN ??/ for if(? II h\iW °kutumhini\\ 9 bhN^'PPrM flwaV/aj/aZ^e; ABh4>
with us II M 1/a krsne II 10 All our MSS. inch ABh* asatydny II 11
bhN parigrha° II M krme II NPr nirvrttim II 13 In bh a gloss on
kum : darbha 11 SppPrM vdpi II 14 M 7i%nam for dmam II 15 Pr
sadbhydm yat tvayodhes ta° II 19 bh sravyam, corr. by corr. to Sravyam ; N
srdvyam II
Page 153.
2 P om. sahodardS fa, M om. hodardfi ca W 4 N hy arthe II N tr'iloke for
Hra loke II 5 bhN svavacanam II N om. tdvad II 6 ^PPr laghutapanako II
10 N samagoraga° II bh ° mdgamtam II 11 Pr om. here lines 11 to 13
incL, inserting them after j(?a, 1. 15 II Pr dmadhydhiakr" II 13 *PPrM
"sevikd for °setikd II 14 ^PPr ta-iyd II bhP 'nnkurydt, but in bh corrected
to our reading by the copyist himself II 16 ^P samdsvdsayitum, Pr samd-
svddayatum II N ^ for yat II bhN svadesahpan II 22 M sa vimyah II
23 M 4rayafo tarn e carute II 24 A om. all between vanam and dukdh (for
mandukdh), 1. 27 II 25 artUndm all our MSS. but A (see on 1. 24) incl. Bh4>.
The lion being represented in this stanza as the king of animals, the
arthinah must be understood as his followers, euch as Karataka and
Damanaka. The original reading of the Pancatantra is not arthindm, but
dtmanak\ cp. Sar. 87, 21 II 26 N udyamyaparair II 27 M sarapurnna-
thivdmdrajdh II 28 Pr bhodyogam II
Page 154.
2 bhN^PPrM kaldvidhijtiam [N °vidhirjfiarp^, in bh coiTected to "va-
dhajnam by corr. ABh4> with us. Cp. Sar. 88, 4 II bhN vyasanesv, corr. of bh
vyasanesv, P vyasanepy, a misreading easily to be explained from the form of
the aksara sva in 4*; bhNP arnktarp,, 4' asaktam, but m written by cop. over
sa. M vyasanetliamktam II 5 ^P acavalam II N avi-wddinam II 6 M eva
vita bkavati II 16 A with bhN^'PPrM. After 1. 16 Bh<I> ins. sthdnabhrastdh
(Bh om. h) hi hbharpte I (Bh om. l) sirphd (Bh adds h) satpuru§d gajdh II N
bhN.^PPrM
Book II 143
^obJiyamte II 18 M samsthdnam for svam sthdnam W bhN parity ajyet, corr.
by cop. of bh to our reading U 19 N om. iti li 20 M rupavatyds II 24
Pr vrhaspatik W 25 Pr silupardkrama II 30 M hhuvatihhate for labhate II
Page 155.
1 Pr valmUrmga" II N °samga° for "sriiga" II 3 N nati?itca, Pr nUini^
cam II 5 4'P madahs te ; Pr ^i midas te II 7 Vv yauvand dkandni ca II
8 bh^PM navasakhydni, N navasamsfhd^ii, Pr navasamkhydni^ A navaSassdni ;
Bh<l> with us. Cp. Sar, 89, 18, and SP II, 65. — ^a^ya and *a^;?a are often con-
founded in the MSS., and as s is often written as kh in North-western MSS.,
khya and 5ya, s/ja interchange very often II ^PM insert ca before yositah li
11 J^ prdnasyopi II 12 N cittasya II 14 hhJ^ gehe 11 15 M aV^aw II
17 bhN^'PPrM ^awo Vra for daivam evdtra, Bh(I> daivam eva, om. a^ra ;
A with us. But see our note on 147, 2 II 21 N ndbhyam il 22
4'PPrM Idbhah paramah II 23 M krsnd 11 28 P (not L^) om. Idbho 'sii II
29 N vicam, PL^ cittam for vittam II bhNPr vindm for vmdsi, corr. by cop.
of bh to our reading il
Page 156.
1 N ins. hi after kdryatatvam 11 Pr kimcid W 4'PPr dhanabhogdbhdginah
(P °na for °nalt) II ^ z^/c^c m, P kimcic ca II 3 °syopdrjanam all our MSS. ;
but cp. 157, 15 II 5 4'P kathaUi II 7 NBh (not bh) somaliko W Pr
vdyah (om. tantu) II N tamtuvdyasah II 8 N ca sastrdni for vastrdni II 9
^PPrMBh* °»arfe^a II 10 A*PPrBh4) /^o//H*, M /^o^i/^a* II 12 N
avadhdranakam for adhd° II 14 M mithydthajalpitam II 15 bhNA^'PPr
(not MBh<|5) insert «a between dhanam and bhavati II 16 M om. bhavati
ca hhdvyam II 19 4'PPr mdiuram II 22 NPr ckdydtapo U
Page 157.
1 N tasmdd atraiva karma tista tista II 3 M samtkapadyate II PL^ sampra^
padyamaparityakiarn, (1. 4) II 5 A^'PPrMBh ya^/^^ ca II 6 bhN wa for ca II
9 ^P udyamenna II 12 4'PPrM ca na for cen na II 13 bhN^PPrM
nopdlarnbhyah ; ABh with us II 14 M varttavyam; all the other MSS. incl.
ABh<I> with us II 15 °y6pdrjandm also ABh* II N suvarnnamtatrayopdr-
janam vidhdya II 16 bhN prati sthitah II 20 Pr krodhasaraktau locanau II
21 M karttavyams for kartah II M dhd, om. bahu II NBh 4) somalikasya,
4'PPrM somilasya II 24 M om. vyavasdyindrn, II
Page 158.
1 bhN tathdsya for ^a^ya II 4' azfj^a^, P ai^ for atas II 2 Pr om. ydvad
asau II 3 bhN anvi^^yati, Pr anveyati II 5 N ca for ra II 6 N jumps
bhN. ^PPrM
144 Variants
from the lii'st bhut/o 'pi to the second hkui/o 'pi (1. 7), om. one of them and all
between them II The words tatra to pracalitah incl. are om. in the text of 4',
but suppl. by cop. in margin 11 Pr om. ca II 7 M antyarggenaiva^
*PPr anyamdrggenaiva II 10 ^PPr eclam, M iclam II 13 M varttah for
kartah II 14 P bhojandd rie II 16 bhNA^PPrM karmma; but in A
some aksara smeared with gamboge after karmma ; Bh$ karmman II 17
4'PPr upalambhai/asi II 18 N somaliko II 23 N somalika II
Page 159.
3 N gomalika II N prdha II 4'PPrM om. tad II 5 M ndma sti for ndsti II
N somalika \\ 7 In M pada 1 runs thus : virupiknhno 'pi II 10 bhN subud-
dkau II M ova. pataiah II N paiano II 11 bhN ninksilo II 4'P rfa^a varsdni
ca pamca ca II 12 M om. so 'bravU II 14 V pralabadvrmno II bh samdah^
corr. by cop. to savidah^ which is N's reading ; 4'P samd/iah, Pr samdha with
following danda II 16 bhN waray^/a" II Yv iispd7iigrd,M.Saspdnigrdni. These
readings evidently go back to that of 4', which has saspdnigrd, with 2 over
wi and i over grd (these figures perhaps by a later hand) II 17 M thalo-
bhiko \\ Pr om. sa^ owing to the fact, that 4* writes sa, then 7ia or va, then
gaddtirekd, putting one single bracket before na (or va), and deleting by
a horizontal stroke not only these aksaras, but by mistake also sa before
the bracket. P with us 11 18 M sukhendjmvin 7iadipuline sukhenopavista W
19 "^ pralambavfsano samdo, the o-stroke before n being deleted by an almost
invisible stroke at its inferior end, whereas on the second o-stroke after n
the visarga has been written by cop. in the form of two circlets. Hence
PL^ pralabavrsanohsavido, Pr, taking the circlets as deletion marks, pralam-
bavrsanasamdho II bhN samdo II 20 M om. hgdlo II 21 ^ 'sihitahy
corr. to 'bhihitak II hh. yaspdsya, 1^ pasydsya ioT pasydsya II 22 N prahd-
rena II 23 bh^PrM arkasi, N arkatha. In *, °si seems to have been corr.
to "ti'y but the correction is not clear 11
Page 160.
2 bhN niyojasi, corr. by corr. of bh to our reading II 4 Pr eid, M
aitya for etya li 8 N 50 bravUi, PL^ so 'bravU II 9 NM karomi II 4'PPr
sadawodyamavatd, M sadaivodyamaf-d II 11 "^V yatMlasya° ^ but in "^ trd
under thd by cop. II 12 bhN hhaya° \ M tayavitrama° II 16 N bha
for na II 21 M drsate II 22 N musakasthdnam II 23 M tasya
pralambavrsanaprdam II
Page 161.
1 M samakrlesu II 2 bhNA^PBh strivdkydmkumih^ Pr strivdkyamkuSaih,
against the metre ; but in Bh corr. in marg. to our reading by cop. 4> with ua 11
bhN.'^'PPrM
Booh II 145
4 W amasyam iox agamyam II 7 4'PPrMBh4>/;fl^?^ca^fl6'aw(^ II 12 M
anusardva II M fl>?o for ato II 13 After 27i, 4'PPr kathd ii 6 ii, M n 6 ii II
16 Pr dhanaguktayuktadhandkhyau II 17 P budhvd ekasvarupam II 18 M
om. the sentence between gatak and afka 1. 20 II N somaliko II 20 N
pradistah W 21 Pr (5/^arya II 22 ^1 prdj)toj)ravutah W bhN^Pr *a/i^i°
for hkakti° \ in ^ corr, in marg. by cop. to our reading, which is that of
Hamb. MSS. and APBh* il
Page 162.
1 N somilikasyd° II 2 Pr ins. apy after tad II 3 Pr om. na \\ 4
N karttarydh, M karttavya II M om. the sentence between kartavyd and aiJ^a II
5 ^PPr khedyamdnasya II 7 M om. tatak \\ N dhanagrham II 9 N
sukhahhuktamyydydm ; Pr sukhasayydrtham II 11 Pr kurvalo II 12 M om.
iJ'r^a^ II 13 bhA4'PBh(|> ryavaharaka°, M vyaharaka° \ NPr with us II
M dnatam II 14 bhN ktayam for krtyam II 18 bhN^'PPr bhuktadhane ;
ABh with us ll 22 bhN dhanaguptaya ; A dhanagupiayd^ but corr. by cop.
to dhanagxcptdya. 4'PPrM dhanaguptavad; Bh<I> with us II
Page 163.
1 bh (not N) A^PPrM artkasyopdrjandm-^ cp. sloka 133 ii After iti^
*PPrM ins. kathd ii 5 ll 3 N viYitawz ii 4 Of this line, M has only :
dpa samghdtakarkkasam 11 8 N om. na 11 10 ^PPr tam for z'a^i II M
only tam for tan niscitam ll N laldtapate yat II M om. ^a^ ll 11 Yr Jala-
nidhir W Vv viSo W 12 Pr n7 eVill "^Wv kathayatij'K om. ghatayati W
A om. all between vidkir and anicchanto 1. 15 ll N akhmukhi° ll 13 All our
MSS. incl. KBh4> (A has a gap here) against the metre aghatltaghatitdni in the
first pada. The same faulty reading in MS. A of the metrical Campa-
kasresthikatha, stanza 237 (MS. B, stanza 267 has but the beginning
aghatitaghati with following °), and Ballala's Bhojaprabandha, ed. Jivananda
Vidyasagara, p. 39, whereas K. P. Parab, Bhojaprabandha (Bombay, 1896),
p. 28, stanza 144 and Subhashita-ratna-bhandagaram, Bombay, 1891, p. 133,
stanza 36 go with us. As in Bhojaprabandha and Subhashita° the second
pada has a different reading {durghatikurute — Camp. A with us), this stanza
would not seem to have been directly taken from Purnabhadra, but from
some other source. It is at least possible, that the faulty reading in our
MSS. and in Jivananda's edition of Bhoja° is older than either of the two
texts II M sughatitdni II 15 anicchanto is a misprint; read anicchatoW
M dehindm; after this, M again: duhkhdni yathehdydmti dehindm ll 16
4'PM dnhkhdny II 17 N aparam ca twice II M dhiyddhicho II 18 bh
svdml ca, ^PPrM svdmi yat; our reading is that of NA. In A two aksaras
covered with gamboge between prd and kta. Wa^ om. this stanza ll Pr
bhN,^PPrM U
146 Variants
prdktana II 20 N vidhdyeti II 23 M krsvdkhur II 24 M yatah II 27
M varttavyah; N om. kartavyah II 28 Pr vratapavdsadharmmah II 30
bhN om. hi II 31 ^PPrM ins. w/^ifaw? m before stanza 161 li 32 NP
samtosdtnr(ataptd7idm 11 33 Pr ''luptdndm II M om. cetas W
Page 164.
3 N ivavairamadam iox svavehnedam \\ ^PPrM nirvrtenandnudvigne II 4
M ^hhicddyah for 'tivdiiyak II 4'PPr m natkamstrdnugatam, M cdnekaSdstrd-
nugatam II M matnpraroktam II 5 4' mamtharaka r, sddhu being supplied
in marg., and /5e being written over ka by cop.; hence Pr ins. he after
bhadra II Pr sddhiSrayaniya II 7 ^PPr «ara, M #a for sdrah II 9 Pr
siihrstau II 10 bhNA^PPr /jn^a iov prlydh] Bh with us II 13 N miy
bh ^w for w<z II N °bhopahrtd° II A (not Bh) om. 1. IS and the following
sloka II 17 bh dhuratndhurdh II 20 N om. the two last padas of
stanza 166 and the following prose sentence ll 21 'Prjjriydmti II 23
N ndrttdt II 24 M ndyayasydt for ndrthi° yat sydt II 25 N vd for kd II
26 N yaSo for yamso II 27 M vicdmgo for citrdngo II P kurumgo W N
hidhbakahdnapdtacakitas II 28 ^PPrM dydtam II M hirunyah II ^ laghu-
tapanako, with almost imperceptible i and 2 over joa and ^a respectively ;
hence Pr laghutapanako\ P with us II 30 Pr laghitanaka II 31 M
dhrtavdii II 32 ^'P ihdvasthitasyopdyo^ Pr ihdvasthitasthoydyo II 4'PM
"syopdyo II A^PPrMBh^ ins. ya^«^ before suvlksitam ii 33 N «7?a-
^a?'a^ II In ^ thai of tathaiva resembles trai\ hence PL^Pr tatraiva for
taihaiva II
Page 165.
2 M odhdya^ Bh dddya^ <I> dddyas\ A with bhN^'P. Query: avadhdryal II
3 bhN udakam dgata eva II bhN ^aktivdn II 6 Pr abravUi W M apadam
for i^aw II 7 ^PPrM asvaadraih II M cetasah for ce/?a^ ra II 8 bhN
sanniruddhamdno II ^PPrM ndakdrtham, in ^ followed by danda, in P
by double danda II 9 N mamtharaka prdha II 13 PrM °bhavanesv
npi II 14 N °ndbhihitam II 17 M om. wy aia/a II 19 N
kathayati ior prcchati W 21 bhN^PPrM ^cc//aw7ia°. A ucchinna". Bh<i>
Janapadadevatdyatanddhistito bhumiprade^ah, om. utmnna. For our emendation
cp. Kulluka's gloss on Sunyagehe^ Manu° iv. 57 : utsamiajanavdsagehe and
Critical Introduction, p. 33 II 22 M °kakidra° for °cchidra'' II 24 M
°pdndparam sau II 26 M drabdha II
Page 166.
1 M sampavistavakranetra" II Pr om. /trM^ II 4 M om. a/?t ca ll 7
N vimtyopdyam II 8 M tatsare II 9 Pr abravan II 10 Vv putrapau-
bhN.^PPrM
Booh II 147
iraparayd II 13 bhN yad iox yady W M krpd, om. sti II 15 N om.
kimcit II M om. tac ca hutvd yuthapati (not h) II 16 N musikds II 19
A^PPrM ins. sa before myutho II 4> om. sayutho, Bh #a for sayutko II
20 Pr samdsya II 23 N vihdyo ndnyo II 24 Pr musakdvasayd II AMBh4>
"parivdraka, but in M va and ca are very often confounded II
Page 167.
1 bhN "hamdha for °bandhana° II 3 NP 5a for sayutham W M j^a^^/za-
sthdnapdsdrnA II 5 N om. a;*© 'ham and the following words to bhadra
excl. II 6 Pr om. chrutvd II After ityddi, vJ/PPrM add ii 7 katkd II which
in M is followed by a flourish II 9 N °dharmdrtkddihhudsfra II 11
4' kdvyagitamstravinodena^ with one mark of deletion (small vertical stroke)
over gl, two ones over sd, one over stra ; A P glta for kdvya ; M Pr kdvyagita-
vinodena. This shows that the reading of AP originates in a gloss of the
archetypes of APM ! II 12 ^PPrM ca for hi ll 4'PMBh4> ca for vd II
15 N ciUdmgo II N tarn ca pa" II 17 M "^im^t, then the first part of the
aksara yo (not yatt), then some aksaras worn off, then patanamkam II bhN
mamdagatiydy M mamdaragatitayd II 19 hhl^ patiteti, Yl} patita iti ta iti II
20 Pr badhau, M budhau II 21 Pr bahvapdyah pra" , PL^ bahvapdyam pra° ',
in * there is a small vertical stroke over ^a to mark the caesura II 22
Pr saihd for sarvafhd II 23 bhN palvasamlpe II 24 "ifV prdpnosi, M
prdptoti II 26 Pr *»iaw tl 27 bhNyw^Vo, corr. by cop. of bh to our
reading ll 28 "iVKyat kim api mayd, Pr yatram api mayd II N pranayaku-
pite,<i>Wr'M. pranayaprakupHenaW 29 'i>'2M madvandd W
Page 168.
3 PL^ om. mifresu II 4 4'Pr uktvdyudvignahrdayo, M vktvdsvdvi-
nahrdayo II 5 ^PPr om. nivedya II N gahitvd II 6 bhN om. tam II
PN tadavadhdm II 10 M krsamtah II 12 In bh, vi oivirodhah has been
corr. by the copyist from the beginning of some other aksara (perhaps dvi) ;
N dvirodhah II 13 Pr abhijndsi II 15 M bhavdn vrSyaUdm (gap)...iJa
kathanena II 16 bhNABh* api for a^i ; but cp. Sar. 99, l II *PPrM ins.
tat before katham II M om. bandhanasya W N updgaiah II 17 M °bamdhand° II
N anuhhuta, om. all to dhanavyasanam (excl.) 1. 18 11 18 bh^/PPr ^/5^?m
for bhavatd; AMBh<I> with us 11 N puts vistaratah after icchdmi II 21 N
mnmdsasamjdtah II 22 A.W paripdlaydmi , Bh4> anupdlaydmi (cp. Sar. 100, 8) II
23 N gamail II 24 N vicarayan II M ins. «a after vlcaran II 25 Pr
nirgatd for te gatdh II 26 4^ r/^*o II M apasyami II 27 hh pur2itah ll
bhNA^PPrM vlksyamdtids, Bh* pratikmmdnd% II 28 M athordvam
gater W
bhN,"^PPrM
148 Variants
Page 169.
1 N dkarsaydmi II 2 P tadro, L^ tadhho for naddho II 3 N nirMUayd II
4 *P iti twice II Pr "hrdayo ndliam II 6 '^ pdritosam II 7 L^ vilepanaf,
P "vilepand", Pr °vilepena II 8 * hmdrikdndm, corr. to our reading; PL^
kumdrindm ; Pr kumdrd II 9 ^PPrM om. kauhikapardndm II N hastddvayam
for hastdd dhastam II 10 PL^ om. all between rdjapidrasya and wrgayu-
ihasya 1. 13 II 11 "^ prdvrtakdla II 12 bhN °hrdaye II 17 N «;a/^^
for ^(^0^7 II bhN autpddikam^ P(not L^ ) mdydtikam, Pr auvydtikam, both these
readings originating in misreadings of the form which ^^a has in 4' II
18 N grhagrhlta ; M grJnta^ om. ^m^a II 22 M ff^^^j /^-r-yaw? for akrsdm II
23 4'Pr (not P) kdstedakdlalagudaprahdrair II 24 Pr vydpdtenetl II
Page 170.
2 ^ 2)rdvrtakdla , N °samayotsuke II 3 For stanza 178, NBh<I> only:
5'a/!/ia vdtavidhutasyeti II 5 M asambaddhajva II A^'PPrM ^ac ca srutvd II
7 ^ prahhulam prahkutam jalena W 9 bhN ^mZ/jr^^we/^a^ yt^i° II 10 N
^a/fa° for A-am" II 4' °jhumda (cp. vol. xi, Table I, no. 1, 15 c, and the form
which ji;7/i has in Table II, no. 12, 2 a), PL^ °kumda, Pr °kvamda, bhN AM
%aw«c?a°, which does not make good sense here. Cp. the reading of Bh4>. Sar.
103, \Q°ka7itaka. Perhaps °/i:a?i/a° is Purnabhadra's original reading. Bh4> Urah-
kamlJiakesdnmarddanam II 12 bhN om. bhadra II N tvacd for tvayd II M
apahdgatah,\ih.'^ apahd)ya gatah II 15 bhNA^'PPrM aw7^;)mv/^^_^aw2, Bh
pravimmili, (J> pratimmiti II 16 Pr vora, om. v? ^fva^w II 17 M dayitajanavi-
priyogaS ca kasya\ Pr jana, om. dayita II ^P cittaviyogas ca II 18 M
"mahosadha W 19 "^ sistasamdgame W 20 bh^PPrM J5a/^^a^a«a°, NA
pathyadina\ ^h.^ paSya dinasamnibhds te W 21 ^PPr joraMo6' ca II 27
M param for varum II 1^ prdnatydgo II 28 PL^ om. hliavanii II
Page 171.
1 ^'PPrBh^J) hiranyapdhm II 2 Pr "vydhrfevi' II 3 Pr om. the first
'jjz II 4 ^PPr vdsambhdvyabkumim II 6 N om. drstvd II 7 ^ ^/Y/jc,
then danda, then i^a^o. The inferior end of the vertical /a-stroke goes to the
right and meets the first vertical o-stroke to the effect that this ta in
connexion with the o-stroke resembles tya, though the superior horizontal
stroke of ta does not meet the o-stroke (see vol. xi, Table II, no. 10, 1. 3 a).
Hence PL^, taking the danda for an e-stroke, utpatyeto^ Pr ufpato ; Pr seems
to have taken the small horizontal stroke to the right of ta for a deletion
mark. 10 N ko for lubdhako II 16 In ^, hakall° seems to be corr. to
bahuli° ; PM with us II 16 M paiatamti, A nipatamti, Bh una patamti. Simpl.
bhN, '^'PPrM
Book II 149
MSS. HI read ksate prahdrdni patamty abhlksnam, h ksate praJiard nipattaty
abhiksnam; cp. Sar. 106, 4 II A. twram,Wa. tivrd W 17 M annaksame W 19
N hahullbhavamti II 22 A^'PPrM sugunam II Pr vdpi II 23 Pr om. ca II
25 N om. hi II 29 M kriyate II 30 bhNABhft> mamaivopary II
Page 172.
1 bhN savyam II 2 N om. pjinar W 3 bhN^PPr etan na, M eian,
ma, A etac ca, 'Bh.^ with us II 4 PL^ sujana II 7 N yamd for wzayi II
14 "if ins. sarvam after eV;?a»i ; but cop. deletes it again II M syntam II 18
Pr cchinnatti sahyo II 25 In this line the form hiranyake is supported by
all our MSS. II 26 bhNA^PPrM tdvad for tdv ; Bh<|) with us II bhN
atha for ydvad ayam W 27 N vyddhasyddarsyo II Pr °pradese for °bkupradese II
28 N^PPrM jump from the first darSaya to the second darmya (1. 29), om.
one of them and all between them II bh citrdmgam srmga' ; A citrdmgaSrmga-
pamjardmUaro II 29 N vyddhadharmo II Pr om. 'vasyam lo II 30 bhN
tadgrahdrtham, A tadgraXJidrtham, ^PM tadgahandrtham, 4> tadgrhandrtham, Bh
with us II 33 *PM athawd° II N ludhbake II
Page 173.
2 N /(j iovjndtvd II N cittrdmgam II 3 M wr7«j/a^ for uddlya II In N,
the words from kaccJiapo to updgatasya, p. 174, 1. 5, have been written by
another hand II 4 Pr salildmyatiam II All our MSS. here hiranyako
(N hirako) II 5 N om. '/Ji II 6 NBh<i) vihitdsah, Pr vihavdmh II <I> *a^i
for ;?a«^«/!ni 1^ "pramdne, 'i'FFr'M. (atrdmgulajjramunenaW 7 'i'l^Frgafamm
ava° II 8 N ins. *a before #flm° II N disyo II Pr tighramavataram eva II
9 M adya for «i/^a II 12 N °6% then a deleted a-stroke, then I'mdm II bh
flourish after the stanza 199 II 13 APrM mitrammprdpt'mdma II After
tantram, *PPrM add n 2 kathd 7 n ; M adds srlh II *PPr ddyak Uokah II
15 bhN4'PPrM n 1 \\, A 99 for n 2 n, * adds 3 flourishes, P one flourish.
bh adds between two flourishes: iti dvit'iyam dk/iydnakam samdptam II, with
the figure n 2 w after the second flourish II
BOOK III.
Page 174.
1 bhN om. arham, M has it twice II 2 N om. athedam drabhyate W
M om. samdkivigrahddi II 3 bhPr ddyah slokah II 4 "^ purvavirodhite-
trasya II 5 4'PPr mtropi; M satror mitratvam updgasya II 6 N pa!<ya
ulluka' II 9 In ^, the anusvara oi prthvlpratutdnarp, has melted together
bhN, "^PPrM
150 Variants
with the inferior right-hand end of ff/^u {ghuka°) in the foregoing line, but is
still to be made out with certainty. (See vol. xi, Table I, no. 2, in b.)
ViiLl} jjrfJivlpratistdnandma II 10 ^PPr °sameto, M °samnefo for "mndtho II
P (not L') nyagrodhah pd° II 11 Pr prati sma II ^PPrM ins. kdkardjaJi
before kdlam II 12 M gitiguhddnrggdh-ayah II 13 M yain kimcid vdyati
tarn vyd° II 14 4'P nifyddhigamaiidf, Pr nigamdn II 15 N om. krtah II
17 Pr vdlafiya II 18 bhN utkavr for utkatas, corr. by coit. of bh to
utkatd (!) ; but the same corr. adds vr with the line-mark 2 in the inferior
margin II 19 N mmatpakmyam\ PL^ iya (om. same) asmatjjaksayam \ M
sametyaksaksayam II
Page 175.
3 The shape of r in Ham is in ^ identical with that oijka as it is usually
written in this MS. II 5 *PPr ekdmtam twice 11 6 bhN 'nvayagatdn II
*PPrM °ciramjwi° II 7 N upajivinam II 8 PPrM om. ca. In 4', the
cop. adds it over the line, but corrects it subsequently to ra. With the aid of
a magnifying glass, it is to be verified with certainty, that the left-hand part
of an original ca has been erased II 10 bh ballyasam, N^P baliyasa, Pr
baltydmsam] A has a gap here; Bh and Simpl. MS. I with us, H ballyaM,
h balayasi II M pranatdm II *PPr mahaidpi hi, M mahdjii hi II 12 Pr
dhdryaka-^ II 14 Over andryena in bh gloss : saha II 15 N sarvardjyam II
16 Pr tad yathd for tathd ca II 18 M prasamdhim II bhN samdnena for
samendpi II ^PPr sarjidigdhe II 19 In bh gloss on sdtnmyikarp, : 8arp,Saye-
bhavam kdryam II 20 N jumps from samendpi 1. 20 to samendpi 1. 22, om.
one of them and all between them II 21 M tasmdkhurddharii II bh samd-
rabhet II 22 bh ndmdndhah II Pr hito II 23 ivdbhitvd all our MSS. incl. Bh.
In A this passage is missing owing to a gap in the MS. Hamb. MSS. have
another reading II 24 In bh, gra of vigrahasya seems to have been
corrected from nna by cop. ; coit. adds gra over the line. N cinnahasya for
vigrahasya II 25 PL^ nddokam apt, M no stokam api II 27 M nakhe
bhanigam II 30 In bh gloss on vaitaslrii : paldmsl II 32 4' PPrM vetasa" II
Page 176.
1 bhN kUrmah sarn II 4'P marthayet II On pada b or on the following
line a gloss in marg. of bh, which I cannot make out II 6 Pr tavd-
bhiprdya srotiimW 6 4'PPrM om. ^^m 11 "^^ dharmmarahites W 8 bhN
dharmah sa°, but h deleted again in bh ; ABh with the other MSS. II
bhN^'PMBh °vihlne ca; Pr dharmmasatyavihl?iasya; A with us II N sa
dadhydn II 12 \^ yoddhd 'vamartitd W 13 4' PPrM sanidhdnaklrttane II
Pr bhu pi II 15 N om. stanzas 21 and 22, but has the foregoing iiktarn, ca II
bh api kriyd, corrected by gloss, to our reading II 17 Gloss, of bh corrects
bhN, ^ PPrM
Book III 151
Saino° to m7no° II bh pratyupadlpakdk II 18 Gloss in bh on sahasd : gajie-
laghvmdm pdmnlno clidmto II M toghavitavdh II 19 bhNA^PPrM yaS for
yac; Bh ^aiJ/mua. HI yad evaitacl W 21 "^ stisdmdji/am W 30 N om.
samsiktd W *PPrM Vawa° for °netra II 31 bhNPr sldghyd II 32 bhN
/t;a/« athdlmd" II
Page 177.
1 N tatra for ^a» «a ; in bh tan na corr. from ^ewa by cop. II 2 Gloss
in bh on ydnam: ndsavu II ^P tsamdki II 'K i/etasah iox yatah II 3 M om.
dustena II 4 M. pratsate for prahsyaie II 5 ^PPr bhave, M ^^ava for
i>?ay^ II "ifWrprdnampra, M prdne jjra II 6 ^PPrM (?v<z ca for ucyate II
7 ^PM vdthavd cuitre, Pr ^y^am cai^re (om. t-a) II 8 N cdnyathd, PL^M
vdnyadd II 9 M avaskamthedapraddnasya 11 Gloss in bh on avaskamda :
iosanam II 12 Pr pranidhivyddhim II 13 bhN ^a» «a for i^a^m II
bhN^PPrM^ra^-^o/J ; in bh /J deleted by cop. II 14 Pr sarmddham II Pr
pdpi II 15 4'M kdryakarand° , Pr kdryakdrana II bhN °ndpeksaydm apa ;
corr. of bh adds a-stroke after /^m, and ra over »? a II 16 bhN ya^ for
tat II 22 N tathd ca II 25 ^ tasya over the line II Pr prajlvanam II
bhN aMa° for apy d° II 27 M dydndm for ydnum II 29 Gloss in bh on
mndpi : ktUard] Pr hundti for chundpi II 30 ^PPrM om. a»2^ ca II 31
M kurvUd" II Pr °tdtmajprayukiaye against the metre II
Page 178.
1 Over saho gloss in bh : samarthah II 2 U om. «fl»^, P om. na sam II
3 Pr drdfia II bhN vicamdhdsdra° ^ but mw corr. by cop. of bh to m II 5
N tiste, A tisthed ; Simpl. HI ^z'^/a madhyagato (H °/!a for °^o), Simpl. h tistam
madhyagato nityam; Bh yas tisten madhyago W bhN yo after nityam W M
lapsate II 9 PL^ om. supratisthitdk and the following words to supra-
tistkitdA, 1. 11 excl. II 10 bhN av^j'O II Gloss in bh on dharsayitum : pdti-
tum II 11 N ins. ca after aif/^a II 14 N manyamto, M matryamte II M
om. paratn II 17 M sahdyah II M teja^dpi II 18 M yatito vadbhih II
4' svayam eva [new line] m prammyati', PL^ the same reading, Pr svayam eva
prammyati, M svayam eva ca sdmitah II 19 bhN vipaksah pra° II 20
bhN ydsyasi II bhN iyaktvdpi for ;Ja^ ^o/ji II ^PPrM om. «a II bhN «a^a-
yaw ^vaw. The original reading seems to be that of the Hamb. MSS. : yadi
punas tvam svasthdnam fyaktvd ^nyatra yd-^yasi I tat kopi vdmndtrena sdhdyyam na
karisyati. '' sahdyatvam of our MSS. seems to be a corruption of sdhdyyam
na. na, which is om. in ^(PM), seems to have been inserted afterwards in
a wrong place in bh(N) II 21 bh kar^yati, corr. by gloss, to karisyasi II
23 P ntyaie for krse, ntya being a misreading of the shape which kr has in 4' ;
bhN, SkpPrM
152 Variants
in L^ the two aksaras are -worn off II bhN kasydpi for kasydsti ii 26
Gloss in bh on vennr : vctnisa II M om. uktam ca II 30 Pr °j)Jialam hiyam II
31 bhN tad eva, ABh tad evam for tad deva II M pratikaro II
Page 179.
1 bhN^PPr sthirajivdbkidhdtiam, A sthirajivd 'bkidhdnam; Bh with us 11
2 Pr samddimti II bh ^a^, N ^ai^a for tad II 4 M svakdle II 6 ^a/7a for
«a^a II 8 bhN avisvasair II N °nocclmvate II 10 ^PM varddkate, Pr
rddhate II 13 M ^««a* iox guros II 15 bhN prdpto for ^o^^ II 18
bhN^'PPrMK lobhdhayak sa na tvdm nccdtayisyati (PPr uccdtayasyiti) ; Bh
lohhdsraydn na tvdm sa uccdtayisyati (!) ; A lohhdsrayah sa tu tvdm bho I nunam
uccdtayisyati. This is of course an attempt towards correcting the faulty
passage. Our reading is that of the Hamb. MSS. Simpl. h : lobhdsayastram
na Satru tru ccdtayispati II 20 bh tato 'ham, N tatoham for idta I aham,
a simple misreading of the old-fashioned writing of o II bhN sthirasthlvy II
21 bhN pranadkibhih II 22 M om. vedaih paSyanti II N vddavdh for
brdhmandh II 24 Pr «7m for atra II M om. all between atra and viSesatah,
1. 25 II 26 M om. sa II 29 1&. pamcadak II P om. tribhis; 4'PrML^
tribhi 2 r iov tribhis tribhir W 33 1^ tlrthasabdena yukta \ ^v tlrthambdendtra
yukta \ bh tlrthambdendyukta° , corrected by the copyist from tlrthambdend-
trayukta II M kupsitam II M svdmina 7ipaydtdya II
Page 180.
1 Pr bhavamti II M tatsada for ?!af/a II M °sydbhyudaryaya II "i^ pnrohitah
86° W 2 bh °amtarvamsaka° , ^ ° amtarvamsaka' , PPr " amtarva^aka , A "amtar-
vamsikah° ; Bh with us II bhN "balddhiksa", corr. in bh to our reading by
gloss. II 4 All our MSS. including L^ABh °kamcukl° (gloss in bh :
dhdvya) ; the same reading in the Hamb. MSS., which add ca ; but as in the
Hamb. MSS. in accordance with our text °kamcukl° is part of a compound,
ca appears to be an interpolation. In A this and the compound mantri°
are dissolved. Sar. p. 109 om. the second class of the tlrthdni, but gives
the first one in a compound as Piirn. II PL^ °saspd°, M °mtyd° for
"sayyd" II M °sanyd° for °spasd° II Gloss in bh on °bhisag° : vaida II
5 M °vildshias II ca all our MSS. incl. Bh ; it is missing in the Hamb.
MSS., which om. also Hi II 6 Pr svapaksavigkdtah II 7 bhN^PPrM
"samvataard" (Pr °cdryah)\ ABh with us II 8 MJandti II 9 M tat for
tdta II N om. vairam II 12 VJJ- pardpata II 13 N om. b/idsa II N
°kdrdnikd° II P °sydma I, M °sydmd° II bhN4'P °paksaganaih, M °paksaganai\
APrBh with us (only Bh °prabJirtibhih) II 14 In 4/, tdvat (!) suppl. by
cop. in margin, without a mark of omission in the text; PL^PrM om.
tdvad II 16 M vrsd° for vrt/id° II 18 M om. yah II 19 N anudvigna,
bhN, ^ PPr M
Booh III 153
4'PPrM anudvignah 11 bhN surya 11 22 Pr om. sa II 24 "^Y jahya\
mxi^^Tl jahydd in bh gloss: tyajet W ^PPrM ivdmhhasd\ Simpl. H I h with
bhN II 25 ^PL^ dcdryamm II PL^Pr anadJnydn wrtvijam. The copyists
took the ae-stroke over tair, which in 4' stands just below in the following
line, for virama II
Page 181.
1 4'PPrM ca priyavddhnm II 2 N grdmapdlam for °kdmam II bh^
thanakdmam, PrBh and Simpl. HI vanakdmam, in Bh corr. by later hand
apparently to dhana, M vinakdmam ; the other MSS. inch A and Simpl. h
with us. As to our reading it should be borne in mind that in India
the barber is regarded as a greedy fellow who does not abstain from doing
wrong, if he can earn money by a crime. Cp. Somadeva's Kathasaritsagara
xxxii, 136 ff., the frame-story of our fifth book, and our stanza iii, 66.
3 N om. 'nyah kascid II Pr athaiter II 5 Pr °kovicatah for "kociiali ; M °kocita-
samastuvasusam° II 6 "^ pragitnlkrte, then an aksara which looks like gkca [gk
in its modern form) and is liable to be taken for sva, though in 4' « has
quite a different form; M tragnnlkrtesva, om. ca\ PL^ su for ca\ Pr and the
other MSS. with us II 8 After simhdsane, bhN insert ca II bhN4'PPrM
saptadvtpd° ] ABh with us II 10 N adharmesu, PL^M artJiesio II 11 4'
°j)rad/idney7i\nQy7 ^tagejynvafyaiie ; hence P, correcting the first yu to sn,
"pradhdnem yuva II N ynvatljaneW 12 bhN °ldbhd°^ in bh corrected to
°ldjd° by corr. II N °gocard° for °rocand° II 13 Pr 'ksapdtre II N mamgala-
puryesii II 14 M yavlrakd° II bh °w.adhya, 4'PPr ° madhyasthitam^ M
°madhyastkisthiiam II ^PPrM om. tisthantam II 15 bh hqnto, corr. by cop.
to kuto II 16 Gloss in bh on krurakremkdra : mlda II Pr samdmm II 17
M om. esa II 19 Pr samavdyo, om. vacana II 22 Gloss in bh on Sveta-
hhiksus : yati II
Page 182.
3 Pr vidvar yejitd II 6 bh nirupitdsta, corr. by corr. to nirupitesti ;
N mrupitdste II Pr ddi II Pr tac cam, api II 7 N samayo^ Pr samatam II
M prdptisi II N vihagasya for vihasya II 8 4'PL^Pr transpose : "cakorako-
kila°, M om. cakora, writing °kokilacakravdka° II 11 bh A^PUPrMBh vakra-
ndsam, N cakrandmm II ^'PL^ °darHnam, in 4^ corr. by very thin strokes at
the bottom of i to our readinsf II 12 Pr vaktiiyn II 13 M om. tathd :
N tathd ca II 15 bhN tu for nu II 16 ^'PL^ svdmi sati II 17 M ndy
iov yady II M om. hhavati II 18 "i^ pramktah II 21 N ova. yatah II
Page 183.
2 Pr matdm II 4 M om. katham etat I vdyasah II 6 bhNA'I'PM
(not Pr) kascid ; Bh asti kasmiscid (!) va" ; Hamb. MSS. : asti kasmimscid va 11
bhN, "^PPrM X
154 Variants
bhN parivdritah. The original reading is perhaps °ijarivdrak, which may
have been corrupted to the reading of bhN, which again may have been
corrected to the reading of *PN II 7 Pr yutham, om. gaja II 9 N "yajvala
for °pah'ala II N sosagatdni II 10 N cm. proktah II Gloss in bh on kalabhdh:
Jiatlnndmhacdm (or °kam) II 11 '^ sa\ [new page] ti, cp. Key to Tables, p. 1,
s.v. 'Anusvara'. PL^ (taking ^ for a hyphen, as it is used in later MSS.)
aati II 12 N tenddhtdw for teiidstdsv II 13 ^PL^PrM vegadamld" II
PU ahha for aiha II 16 In bh, ia of °^a/a° resembles va ; N °vata for
°/atu° W 17 hh'N y'iyam.dna° W 1.Q'^°ma(Uu(,° iov°t»adhi(pa W Pr om. °war/a° n
19 M om. °taru° II bh °mra, corr. to "Sata by cop. ; N °m° for °sata II Pr
°jaghana for °satata II 20 In ^j/a oijaghatia add. by cop. over the line
with pale ink. It is not very distinct and looks almost like u. PL^ "ghatm
for °jaghana II 21 Pr °rava\ and °sampurnna II 23 ^PPrM om. /!ac ca
and the following words including prdptaS cafidrasarah, p. 184, 1. l II N ins.
a second niveditam after hastirdjdya II
Page 184.
1 Vdl^ k. prdptam for prdptaS; Bh with us II 3 bhN °hara for °kara,
corr. by the glossator of bh to our reading; Pr °karakarandh II 4 4'PPrM
atikramya II 5 In bh, ra oi param is very similar to ta', N patam for
parain, 9PPrM ova., param II 7 'i'PPr ndydti II 8 L^ om. ifa^ra II 9
4* originally pravista for prapida, but corrected by effacing part of the
va-hook. Still the original reading is quite visible. VUPr pravkta" II M
om. suduhkhitdn ; bh sudukhitdn, N suduhkhitdn II 4* vlksydmikampayd vt, with
a nearly invisible dot over vi as a mark of deletion, then ksa begun, but
deleted again by two little vertical strokes, then idam aha; PL^ vlk^ydtmkam-
paydviksa idam aha II 10 ^PPrM dgamii<yamti, om. iti II 11 M ^smi for
'sti II 12 bh (not N !) sikhimukho II 20 ^'PL^ hasteno II 21 Gloss in
bh on lekham : pat Ira II
Page 185.
2 N dura^ with ?^a over ra by cop. II 4 N puts ca after /7«^« II For
iva, bh ^z;«, but corrected to iva by the copyist himself II 5 ^ om. yad
vydkarana, which has been added in marg. by another hand II 6 After
writing sddhtihhih I, the copyist takes a new pen, and the first aksara bru
written with it, is somewhat indistinct; hence both PL^ and M misread it,
writing PL^ sruydd, M hiiydd II 8 N atha for ayam II 9 Pr bhdsUam II
10 4'PL^ dvitlyakarmma° II 12 ^I'PL^ puspitdkarnni° II M °kimlayarasta-
stararajuh° II N °jah° for °rajah° II 13 PL^ °samslidasajaladasadrSam II
N ins. °nlla° between °jalada° and °sadrsam\ nlla of course is originally
a gloss, wrongly taken for a correction by some copyist II 14 Pr °ela°
bhN.SkpPrM
Book III 155
for °capala II 4' °bkairavaravam^ but the first va del. by cop. ; PL^ °bhairara-
vam; Pr om. "raikai" II N °dkdram sum II M °sai^vestikaranam\mrd° II N
erdvafa II 16 bh °blivjdta, corr. by cop. and (more legibly) by corrector
to °svjdfa. Owing to the copyist's correction, the original reading is
difiicult to make out: N °b1mjdta^ 4'PPrM °suvrdta° for °mjdta II 17
bhN °sukha for °mukha \ Pr "i/amumkJiamJalam II 18 Yv parivrtaih li 22
Pr sarvathd adraksdydm II 24 M a/?i bhavatatah hutvd, &c. II 4'PPr tatak
srutvd II
Page 186.
4 bhNA^PPrMBh ^m«? for em ; Sar. with us II 5 M sa for sarva II
PL^ om. vktam ca II 6 M urddhatesv II M sdstresu II 7 Vv pumsdny W
hh'N jalpatuti II Pr om. ^a II 9 The copyist of bh apparently corrects
vdpari" to cdpan°^ but the corrected aksara has some resemblance to la (cp.
vol. xi, Table I, no. 6, 2 a) ; hence N Idpan ; *PL^ vdpan II 15 *PPrM
°7idmdsti W 16 ^ nivarffafe W 19 4' asmacchaksayd jyotsnayd° ^ PL^
asmacchaksayd jyosnayd°, PrM asmacchiksayd, M jyotsnayd°, Pr yotsnayd° II
20 N saparlvdrak II 4'PL^ °ndsniidvane, Pr "ndsmadvane II M °m?/e; for °cestam ;
'£t yathestayam II N vibhdSam II 22 bhN esyatUi II
Page 187.
1 N jumps from the first yendham to the second yendham (1. 2), om. one
of them and all between them II 4 N °/o° for "talo' \ ^'PPr °talolldlita-
graha, M °tatolldlitagraha II 8 hh'N pramati, corr. by corr. of bh to our
reading II 10 N kastam ra, ra being a misreading for a 2, indicating the
repetition of the preceding word II bhN^'PPrM ins. ya after bhavatd.
ABh and Sar. om. it II 11 bhA^'PPrM dropitas^ in 4' corr. to our reading
by a small diagonal stroke ; Bh dvigiinam tvaydrositas camdrah II 14 N
kmpaydm dsa, Pr khyamaydm dsa II 16 Pr camdre mamopari ; 4'PL^ cam-
dramaso for candro, omitting the following mamo II 18 4^ api, corr. by cop.
to iti ; but the correction of pi to ti is not very clear. Pr isi, M api for ifi II
After zV?, ^PPrM add II ^aj!y5a II i II II 19 ^PPrM^myi/^ II 20 M m^
for tdvad II 22 Pr kupyamto for /t«^o II 23 bhN c/^(?*a° for cham II
24 N om. kathaya II
Page 188.
5 ^PL^Pr °helikd'' for "pmhelikd" ; PL^ °ddnddirvinodaih (!) II 7 After
desam, N ins. ^;r«ya/« katham api demm II Pr ?f?V??eV II 10 ^PPrM om. m II
13 M om. na II 14 M tittirak II 17 bhN ddridro, Pr ddridre II bhN
/?7^m for /jwre 11 19 M mama vasathe II 20 N na te kim II 22 M
prdtiveSmikak I prcchdtdm II In bh gloss on prdiive^mikdk : pddoiH II
bhN, ^P PrM
156 Variants
Page 189.
1 M gahasijo" W 2 In bh gloss on sdmamta : pdclosl II M era for evam W
^I'PPrM ymmir for manur II 5 ^^PPrM m for Ui II 6 4/PPr Samka,
corr. in Pr to Sasamkah II Pr ke for kirn II 4'PPrM transp, : na ivayd II 7
4'M yathdha, in ^ corr. from ijathd ca by cop. ; PPr yat/id ca for ya^ dha II
8 M pratyaksyam II 9 M asvava for a/ra II 11 M manusdiidyn II 12
bh4'PPr tirascdtm ca, in bh corr. to our reading by corr. II 14 N srnrtih II
4' om. pramdnl, but cop. supplies it in marg. II 18 M savisyafi II 4'PPrM
cm. iti II M athdndtiduram II 19 4'PPrM tittiram 11 20 N om. cala,
PL^ om. hhanga in the compound II 21 N bhavafyd II 23 M drstyd II
bhN bhayaprdno" II
Page 190.
1 bhN tapacchachna ; Pr (akhadma II 2 bhN^'PPrM ^a^avar^iJa*, K
galavdrtds, A malavditds (continuing tipasvinah, ttas ti of course being a mis-
reading for r/!M,s «!a), apparently corr. by cop. from gala, Bh galakrmtds II
5 P kurdvahdhir, U kurddhabdhur II 4' (not PL^) ?!cr[new line]/a^or II bhN
eva for (?z;aw2 II 7 M svapnavadrmh, Pr svasadrsdh II bh (not N) kntumba° II
9 M d'lndny dydmceti ca II 10 M lokakdrastreva, P loJiakdrabhastrevatj L^
lohakdrabhdstmvat II 11 M om. ifa/i/^a m II 13 In bh gloss on su7iak
puccham : kurdrdmnd puckadl ; Pr pucchatlm for imccham II 15 kutikd
bbNA^PL^PrMK; Bh f/iZ/2/i-«; Hamb. MSS. H puttikd (cp. p.w. s.v.), I
punnikd II 16 M matyem II Pr om. in their right place yemm and the
following words down to mrmanti (excl.), 1. 19, adding them after vistare,
1. 21, between two crosses ( x) II 17 4'PL^ adhnah II Pr dhrtam for
ghrtam II 18 In bh gloss on pmydkdc : sdnl II 22 Pr dharmmandm II P
pardpi' \ \} with us II 23 N mmkah prdha II N^'PrM Uttiri, in 4/ similar
to titviri, which is the reading of P II 24 *PPrM nadUate II In * gloss
by cop. on tisthati : samasti II
Page 191.
1 N sthitvau II 2 bhN tatra for /'a^c^ II 3 N dharmddemka II 4
bhN om. law Pr i5i for te \\ 5 *PPrM vadaia] bhN om. radafam W
6 Pr pradarmyatu II 9 Pr bhutdpi II M om. _yo II 13 In bh glosses
on cr/i: vakado, and on vrlhayah : m/a II 15 L^ rrksdin sthitvd II 16
M om. svarge and pada 4 II 17 N bhdsamfanam II 19 ^PL^PrM insert
mama before samipa°, repeating it after bhutvdw bhN^PL^M sanfipavarttinOy
Pr mmlpavarUiyo \ ABh samipavarttinau II 20 PL^ vivddaparamdrfham, om.
v'ljndfa II bhN^PPr fam, a misreading of the old-fashioned writing of o ;
A yena vijndtaparamd'rt/iam vivddavaco vadato me, &c. ; ^h. yeiia vivddavij iidna-
paramurthavaco m£ vadano ' pi paralokavddhd na bhavati II M om. me II
bhN, "^PPiM
Booh III 157
Page 192.
4 ^PPr karnnopdmfi, in ^ the «-hook over the line del. by cop. with
a small dot, thus correcting ti to te II Pr dvedayamti II 5 ^/PL^ visvdsitai II
6 N4'PPrM itpdgatau II 7 In bh gloss on °krakace7ia: karavata II 8
Pr hravUi II After ddi, ^PL^ add n kathd 2, PrM kathd without a figure 11
9 Pr etam II Pr kr, om. tvd II After krfvd^ bhN^'PL^PrM insert prdpya ca.
ABhK om. these words, KBh prdpya for krtvd, Bh reading arthapatim for
adkipatim. Simpl. MSS. HI kmdram divdmdham patim (I parim) dmdya;
Simpl. h kru'i [misread for ksudravi\ patim prdpya rdtrdmlhdh samtopi. At all
events either prdpya or krtvd is originally a gloss, prdpya ca seems to me to
have been inserted in order to make these prose words more similar to the
beginning of the title stanza of the preceding tale, and the reviser, to whom
the text of Bh goes back, completes this assimilation by correcting adhipa-
tim to arthapatim II M rdtrdmdhdh II Pr om. santah II 4'PPr sau° for sam II
*P "tittira, Pr "titira' II 10 -^YYx^ ydsyamti, om. iti II 13 Pr sarve
pa II bhNAKBh^a/^a5M^7mm II 14 The words sahdste to krkdlikayd-
Ihihitam suppl. by cop. of "^ in marg. ; hhUdtam stands also in the text II
15 Pr om. bhoh II 20 M om. prdha II N durdtman II 21 M adyapra-
hhuti II 22 Over sdyaka in bh gloss : bdna II 23 bhN and A durukta,
Bh duruktva, 4'PL^M durakta, Pr dnkta II Sar. and Simpl. HI with us,
Simpl. h durukum (misread for °ktam) \\
Page 193.
1 ^ svdsvdsrayam, the second svd del. again by cop. II Pr om. vdyaso II
2 bhN om.yad idam xydhrtam mayd, P om.yad idam vydhrtam ; L^ om. tarn yad
and the following words to d visam eva (excl.), 1. 7. M yad idam vydnhatam
mayd II 5 Pr yadi priyam II 7 ^ cadvacak, corr. by cop, to tadvacah, the
corrected aksara resembling cu ; P bhudvaca, Pr dvacah for tad vacah II 8
N tathd ca II 10 vairitdm ; in bh the glossator adds a various reading vai
katdm\ II 11 Gloss in bh on bhisag: vaida II 13 ^PL^Pr sarisadi II
14 M tatra for tan na II 20 Vy praydt II 22 4'PL^PrM sa aha II Pr
sdtgnnydparah II
Page 194.
1 Pr valokatah (!) II 2 Pr chdgabrdhmanam; M °brdhmandm II N om.
brdhmamm and the following words to brdkmanak (excl.), 1. 5 II 5 N
krtd\ldrtdgni° W 6 "^ VlMsl pravdsi^'Pr prativdn W 7 hh. meg Jidcchddite
gagane II M only once mamda^n II 8 kimcid° all our MSS. incl. AKBh ;
Hamb. MSS. kimcidgrdmam II 11 L^ artha for api II 4' itan ca taSca, PL^
ita^ ca tasva, Pr itii cetas ca, M ita^ ca, om. cetas II 12 ^PL^M mdrgge, Pr
mdrgga II 13 "N pivaram pahm II 15 ^PL^M anyadinajo; but cop. of
bhN, SE^PPrxM
158 Variants
^ adds in marg. : aiJi/adinoja id pat ha, and Pr has adi/adinajo II 17 bh^
mmukho, N sanmukho II Glossator of bh corrects apamdrgena wrongly to
aparatiidrgem, which is the reading of N II 18 M era for evam II 19 N tad
for yad W bhN skamJhdiuclho, 4'PM skavulhdnirudho. APrBh and Hamb.
MSS. with us II 22 Pr om. tdn II 24 N pratipddai/dmi, Pr prati_pddasi II
Page 195.
3 N etyovdca, M ahhyeiovdca II N aho twice II 4 Pr Sakfam ior yukfah II
8 Pr dsa for dha II 10 4'PPrM dtmaruciram, in 4' corr. to our reading ;
but the correction is not very clear. The respective aksara might as well
be taken for tarn corr. to ram II M samdcarati, Pr mmdcaret, both om. iti II
12 *PPrM vidltdi/a for krtvd II 4'PPrM alio for bhoh II 15 N sacelam,
corr. by cop. to sacaulam II 20 PL^ aho for a^o II After iti, 4'PL^Pr
11 kathd II 5 II, M kathd 3 II 21 Pr om. °seva° II 24 Pr durjano W 25
M bhaksayati II
Page 196.
Z -^ sa ddcid; PL^ kaddcid, om. ^a II *PPrM "^an" for "^ara" II 4 N
nihkrdmatas tva tasya II 5 4'PL^ cdlaghu°, in ^ corr. to our reading by
a small vertical stroke over a II bhN ins. a second ca before sarire II M
mrlre vranasonitagamdhd°,\.&\\ 7 ^FM rydpddai/amti W N om. m II 4'PM
tddayamti II 8 bhN krta° for ksata II Pr °sarvdmbhogo II After iti,
4'PPrM add n katJid 4 ii II 10 N om. vicdrya'W 4'PPr vd/msteyam II N
meghavarna prdha II 11 4' sdmadlnam, PL^Pr sdmaddnam, M tdmaddnam for
mmdxhn 11 12 M nirbhatsydvipaksapakmpranathdndm II 13 bhN A 4' P
"pranadh'indm, Pr °pranadhdndm ; Bh with us II 4'PPr dlisyd° II 14 bhN^'P
(not Mlj VxKrsimuka°, 'Bh. rsya° ; cp. Sar. 127, 1, and below, 197,2 11 *PPr
ins. ca between saparivdrena and bhavatd II 15 bh °madhyd, N °madhydd II
N divammdhdt II Pr anumd, om. ««('o II 16 4'PPrM mayedarn jndtam II
N om. ajMsdrarakitam and the following words to apasdraparifyakfam (excl.),
1. 18 II 19 M krapd II 21 Pr ibamdhanam II 23 N svakdryam II
24 M riptisamgatak II 26 N samndyasak II
Page 197.
1 M prahyatydhata , Pr prakftydhrtarudhirdloynditam II 2 M hspa-
wv,ka° W 3 bliNA^'PPr °;jm«af///i° ; M.mlupranadhiblirtayd\ Bh with us II
4 Pr the first °kddhi° twice II 5 N tvaryatdrp, ra, ra being a misreading
of ^ II 8 Pr °sevind II 9 PL^ nyagrod/iapdb/iimukkam II 10 M
rrkmsdm II bhN^P ri^4arnand, Pr first amdnd, M hrstamandm, A Jirstamandh,
corr. by cop. to our reading. Bh with us II M siiyamdno 'bid rimarddanah II
12 M f for eva II M pddaydmi, om. ty« II 14 4* wa /l7V/e[new line]^; the
bhN,^^PPrM
Booh III 159
same mistake in P (not in L^) II 16 ^PL^ ° i<ydnlamamanam II M om.
dvillyam II 18 M cam for tarn II 19 N sthirajivinajlvind° II N "mamtri 11
N dhintjui II 20 N hhltah for wf^a^, om. the following words to savismayo
(excl.), 1. 21 II M tatra xidyalmam for fan nivedyatdm II Pr dtviasvarggama-
nds for dtmasvdminah II M «a for saha II 22 bh bhat^ N bhaktam for ^«^ 11
23 ^PL^ vydpdditdneka , M lydpddifMeka , Pr vydpddifdnika II M drs<tyd II
24 N pracalitah, om. /^ra/i II 25 M bJiavatds II 27 M ^//«Z/f/, om. >?:«/«o 11
In ^ gloss by cop. on bliutikdmo : dhaneccku II 29 M 'bhihllarn for '*«^i II
Pr \r^^e II 30 Pr tasyopaddpraddnena II bh tvalpakse pdtinam, N ^ra-
paksapdtinam II 32 4'PL^ ifam* ^iw/« ; Pr ^ara^ id II
Page 198.
3 N tad atrddau II P^* kimm (not L^) II 5 *PPrM hviamtrur II 6
N "paiirumh. balah W 7 M updgatd II ^'M loke pravddah, in ^ corr. by cop.
to our reading II 9 Vv surllabhah W bhNA4'PPrMK «/l-im7a/J, Bh c?i-«r-
#a^a^, M cisdmkisild, corr. by the copyist to °kusitah. Cp. SP. III. 44 II
10 M om. ca II 11 ^PPr sphatdm II 15 In <if, ca after tasya has been
supplied by cop. over the line, but it is liable to be overlooked, as it stands
between two aksaras of the preceding line, clinging closely to their inferior
ends; PL^ om. ca; (D- tasyd for tasya) II 16 N nivarttate II 18 bhN
valmiko 'pi for °k6pari II 19 bhN nunam meyd (N mayd) ksetradevatd mayd II
20 ^PL^PrM kaddpi for kaddcid api II Pr pujite II 21 M dayd for tad
asydh II 22 M ydcittd sera niksipya II 23 M om. bkoh II ^'PL^ mayai-
tdvam kdlam II 24 '^ pujdm, M kutd for piijd II 25 Pr r for prdtar 11
Page 199.
1 N ins. ca after evam II N ekena° for ekaika° ; Pr ekaikam dlndram II 3 N
^r«w2 ioY grdmam II 4 M ins, /ra before i!a/m ^ai^va II 5 M om. ca after ^/^awz II
6 bhN gr/nsydmy evam, ^PL^ grJilsydmevam, Pr grinsydmy emvam, A grJnsyd-
mi I era»2, Bh grMsydmUy evam II 7 M vrdhmana, om. pidrena II N om.
^i'm^i II 8 4'PPrM amuktajlvita eva II Pr tafhddesata II 9 * z^, then
/ja add. over line by cop., then ^a»2a[new line]^ h, h being written in the
line on danda, and a second danda being added after the first one ; P L^
npagamatak II 10 M samsrtah II 11 Pr °vindkdranam II bhN samarpi-
tavdn II 13 MPr om. grJindti; all our other MSS. inch AKBh have the
second pada as given in our text II 14 M hamsah II 18 '^ijdmbuna-
dayamayd II 19 N sanmdse ra, ra being a misreading of -5 II 20 M vrha,
om. tpaksx II 21 bh °ddfyd or "ddnyd, NA4'PL^BhK °ddnyd for °ddtyd\
Pr "picchaikaddnyd, M ° picclia'ikaddtyd. In bh, tya and nya are often, as in our
case, hard to be distinguished ; cp. our facsimile Table 11, no. 7, line i middle
praiyekasah, 1. 2 end bhrdmi^d, 1. 4 middle of first half asatjdk, 1. 5 middle of
bhN,'^PPrM
160 Variants
first half Ihriyena, &c. "svith 1. 2, second half anyafhd, 1. 6 middle aoyat/iau-a.
The archetype of our MSS. apparently had the same forms of fya and n^a as
bh. — dd7iaddti is formed like havyaddti II
Page 200.
1 4'Pr paraspara, PL^ para, M parasya for parasparam II 2 Pr e^g
twice II N vadamte II 4'PL^ ismdJcam II 3 4'PM kari^i/asi II 4 Myw^wza-
l/ii//itam W 5 hhlii devapramdna7n W 6 4'PL^Pr ^a^^as^fl/^, M ^a^va^w II
7 4/ laffvda[new ■peige]da/ta.s/d?i II 11 ^PL^PrM ndnugrhndti. Then
^PL^Pr >(-a/;/4a ii 5, M only /^a/'/5a II 13 Pr updgatah II 14 bhN dl2n-
kdm II After cr/i, 4'PPrM add n 4 ^-ai^/^J n ii II 15 Yx asminn a/iate II Before
tad, bhN ins. rakidksah jMnar abravlt II 16 N tve for /t'Oiw «!m II 18
4'PL^ dkhydtayn, in "^ corr. by cop. from our reading ; Pr dkhydta II 23 bh N
kruddha°, 4'PM krura°, PrL^ XM/a° for ksudra°. The reading of bhN,
apparently that of the archetype of both our MS. -classes, seems to be
a corruption of the reading adopted in our text, and the reading of sPPPrM
seems to be a conjectural emendation of the reading of bhN. Our reading
is that of ABhK and of MBh. xii. 43, 9 ed, Protap Chundra Roy ii bh
kdlasammmitah, N kdlasamamtatah II
Page 201.
1 Pr va, om. nai II 4 Pr °7idSikdh II 5 N udvelamyd II 7 M
°prdna for °prdnl° II 8 N vanasthasydhhavena ghanaik II 11 N dsasdra II
12 N muddhartlaikam II 14 bh susiro°, M hipiro°, BhNK kiciro" II 16
bhN ca gacchati II 19 4'PPrM hi for ca II 21 M adrsl II 23 bh
(not N) sasamtustd II
Page 202.
1 N dusyati W 2 N dnste II N dnstdk II 3 4' sapuppa° II 6 N
kdmta, M kdmtd II 7 4'PL^ sarnraksak II ^ sarandgatah II 15 [new line] ^a
^a° ; e before ^a supplied in ^ in margin, without any mark in the text.
PL' with 4' (P writing Ii for 15), but without the correction II 11 PL^
yathdsaktim II 12 N tathdsau II 14 Pr prdkrtai II 16 M ddridraro-
diikhdni, Pr ddridryarogadjikhdni II 18 M w^,fr;'a II 19 Vv yathd vidkih II
20 Pr "yukta" II 21 N drstah II 22 In * gloss by glossator on bhadra'.
luvdhakah II 23 M varttavya I for kartavyah II
Page 203.
1 "^ vikamgamdh II 3 M gatvdmgdrakarmmatim II L^ om. naydm, P om.
dnaydm II 6 M mi'i (or ra^i) II bhN^PMBhK ndmyet, N inserting wa ri
before it; Pr ndyat; A nd^aye yena te II Bh kmdhd II 7 4'PL'Pr awye II
bhx, "^PPrM
Book in 161
8 N "sydtmd hi for "sydtmdpi II 13 »!' «?^, P him, \> hhv. for tu II 14 N tdm \\
15 Pr dharmmdtvd II 18 '^ pdtam iov pdpam II 20 M om. the third pada H
M dtmanauva II 22 Pr narah kendtra sammyah II 23 4'PPrM cm.
stanza 154 II
Page 204.
1 M atha pra II 2 bhN^PPr gmmo, a misreading which shows that
the archetype of these MSS. had danda between the two padas ; ABh grlsme II
3 M °sahahsrah II 5 bh N * P L^ Pr M Bh yasti ; A with us 1 1 4^ P U Pr nld-
kdm II 7 N muktvd II 10 ^PL^ patidmdydh II 19 Vv ydvana for
ydni II Pr mdnuse II 20 ^PL^ tdvankdlam, in * corr. by cop. from tdvdn
kdlam II 21 Bh this and the following line with us, only harsdvisntas for
harsdvistas, and hhrtvd for krtvd. For this passage cp. Critical Introduction,
p. 44 ff. II 22 'N paramdm nirvedam II
Page 205.
1 After iti, P katM ii ii, 4'PrM kaikd 6 w W 4 bhN mamddydvaguliate \
cp. p. 206, 1. 7 II 6 *PPr corendpy, N mrendpy II 9 ^/PPrM arimardanah
prdha prstavdms ra II M vaira for caurah ii 13 M kdciryena kdcin II M
nivarddhanavanikasutd II "^ prabhutam dhanam II 14 ^PPrM vrddham va II
15 *PPrM w-^te ioT yiiktam II 20 4'PPrM om. i!fliJ/^a (?a II 21 Pr t;z7a-
mitdw Pr hamtds for dantds-, M ins. ^am?!a before damids \\ 22 M
Ihramti II ^'PPrM apahatam II 23 N vdkyam nddriyate ca bdmdhavajanair
patnl na msruyate II 24 bhN °parusam\ in bh, °/;a° has been corr. subse-
quently to i?i*° (by cop. ■?) II This line exactly with the same words in Bh
and Hamb. MSS. ; A dhi{i\n^ on gamboge which covers another aksara)^
kastam jarayd 'bhibhutapurusam \ putro 'pya 'vajndyate II M om. 'py a II
Page 206.
1 <i>V'Kgrhe, Pr gahe, all these MSS. om. tad II <ifV coram II 2 bhN vi-
imayotpulakdmeita II 4 ^PPr grhe ko\ M ahe ko° II 5 bhN^PPrM mamd° ;
A with us ; Bh nunam esd mam asya bhaydn mdm dUmgatUi II 7 bhN4'PPrM
Tnamddydvaguhate, in P corr. from mdmddyd°. Cp. the readings of Sar. ^ 163, 2
and SP, MS. N 1355. ABh with us ll 9 Pr etasmdc II bhN apakdrinah,
in bh con-, to our reading by corr. II After cintyate, ^/PPrM insert kaihd ii
7 II 10 N pustdya (a misreading of the old-fashioned e) ll M hhadlya
for tadlya ll *PPrM cety for vd, iti II 11 M anyena for anena II 12
bhN^PM here and in the following lines vakrandsam ll M eva for evam ll
15 N goyutam ll 16 M arimdrdana dha, ^P arimardana prdha II 18 N
ins. prativasati sma after brdhmanah ll 19 bh vasista°, N vasista ll N °va%trd-
bhN,^PPrM
162 Variants
nuganiclhale_pa7iamd° II bhN °parivarjUa II 20 bhN °mopacita 11 N hto-
stdva II 21 M vrdhmane II 23 M aha ya vrdhnanasya II 24 N om.
gam i\\ M om. nikitya II
Page 207.
2 4'PPr tlksna, M tikaa ^ all these MSS. om. pravirala II N*P "ndW, M a«-
nata}indh° II M °vam5e II 3 bh " samtatatagdtrah, N °*a7«^a^[^ deleted by cop.]-
tagdtrah, 4'PPrM ° samanvitagdtrah for ° samtatagdtrah (Pr °smdyu for "sndyu) ;
A ° saTntatigdtraJi ] Bh upacitanndyusamtatir nnatagdtrah \\ hh"^ ''hutdvaha° \\
4 N om. ^ffw II bh "bhayotirastaS, corr. by the copyist to "hhaydt trastaS,
which is N's reading ll 7 N daridrobrdhmanasya II 9 4'PPr bhaksa-
yisydmiliy M bhaksayitvdmUi II 11 M. prasthitardksasam II 13 N bhaksdmi
for bliaksaya II 15 4'PPrM tathdpi for tavdpi II 17 M <70 iov goyuge 11
N jumps from brdhmano 1. 17 to brdhnano 1. 19, om. one of them and all
between them ll 18 In 4' gloss by later hand on dhamikayd : spadkikayd
(read spardkikayd) II 19 Pr coro ll 20 M om. bhaksayitum icchati I rdksaso II
22 bhN^afi?aw for et^awi ll M hutvdcchde vrdhmanah II
Page 208.
1 After 2Yi, ^PPrM 8 yJ-a^^a ii ii ii 2 °^i° of Sibindpi looks in bh almost
like °*^° \ hence N (replacing °si° by °i?:^i°, which very often alternates with
°si° in the MSS.) sikhi?idpi II 3 M sriiyate 11 4 bhN tatrdyam for ^a» ndyam ;
consequently the glossator inserts «a before hanyate 1 1 6 N avadhydyam ;
Pr athadhya evdyam II 12 N om. nagare W 13 bhNya/^ar^^ v«° II 17
bhN vijayaS ca W 18 Pr vamhitam II bhN bruvUi 11 19 Vr prapito 1 1
20 bh vaideSikasya, corr. by the copyist to vaideiakasya, which is the reading
of N II 24 Pr sd ca for 8dpi W 25 Pr duretara° 11 M krtd for ^a^i II
Page 209.
1 4'PL^ "kriya for "kraya", in 4' « deleted by a small stroke over the
line II 2 M krtd for krtvd ll 3 bhN prasiiptasya for prasuptah I i^a^ya ll
4 *PPr om. ca after tatraiva II 6 4'PPrM om. katham II 8 M ^t'oj'a
for tvayd W M ^-?aw for katham II ^PPrM «m for idam II M hdtaka'
purnnaka W 10 'Pijdndsi II 11 In bh gloss on rdjikd : rdl W M ro/i-
kdponena II 12 bhN taddpty II 13 Pr wava vivdmh II 14 Pr
vyadhdyd" II 15 bhN param II M a*a I c?j (oi ddi, 1. 18), omitting all the
text between these syllables II 16 'N paripujiid II 4'PPr vihifopabhogyam II
18 L^ paraspara, P parasya II After af/i, ^PM >taif//a n 9, Pr kathd ii <29 II
19 bhN samarpitavdn II N ^a^//a cdnudntdmtamlllnam II 20 Pr vindmnd-
yam ll 21 M om. pujyd yatra pujyante II N vimdnatd II
bhN.SkpPrM
Booh III 163
Page 210.
3 4'PPrM om. ca II 6 Pr ins. ca before the first sydd II P om. sydd
yadi II 7 M-jdndti vindm iovjd° cai° W 8 bh tad drstam, N iad daHam
iov na drstam W Q Vt t ior i/at W 10 "Pr avocacat W ISbhNonly:
durdivase ghanatimiretyddi, omitting the rest of the stanza. In A, the 2nd,
3rd and 4th padas run thus : varsabhi[mis\:. for °ti\jalade [corr. from °do\
mahd'taviprabhrtau I visamasthdne bharttas tvayd na garQ.tavyarn, tu sahhaye 'pi II
Bh on the whole with us ; variants : b nihsamcdrdsu nagarav'itJnsu ; c patyau
videsaydte\ di param sickham W 16 Vt virdese gamane W M-janacapaldydhW
19 M "vr for °vita ; in bh gloss on °vita : vyabhicdrl II 20 '^ prasnpta-
jane II 21 Pr ativdkyahya II 22 Pr 'past dr em II
Page 211.
1 Pr am for antare II 3 N anenam for enam II M hasmi for hanmi II 4 M
tdv for tdvad II 5 N saha Idpdt II 4' W2[new \me]nMrfam ; hence Pr tJz[new
\me]nibMam II 6 bhNA^PPrM vidhdya ; Simpl. Hlh the same blunder.
Bh etasminn amtare id grkadvdrakapdtayiigam niscallkrtya ^ayanam drohati II 9
M tata for tat II vf'PPrM i^aiJa* for evam II 10 ^PL^ spasotsuko II 11
Over tvaydsparSanlyam in bh «a ; M ins. ef a after mriram. These are cor-
rections by copyists who separated tvayd sparSanlyani instead of tvayd aspa II
13 M devatd2darmndrtham II Over tatrdkasmiki in bh gloss : vyabhicdrl II Pr
r eva iov kke W 16 Pr apddayam II 17 N matik for patik II 19
4'PPrM transpose : tat irutvdbUhitam mayd II 20 Pr om. mama II 21
Pr ins. yad before yady II bhNA^I'PPrMBh anena; the Hamburg MSS.
(t. simplicior) have parapurnsena ; Bh yady anena purusena samam, ekatra
$ayamye dllmganam karosi I tat tava bharttur apamrtyur asya samcarati bharttd ca
varsaSatam jivati II About A, see Introd., p. 54 f. II 22 M bkarttah II
Page 212.
1 bhN ' mtarhdsuavikd" II 4 4'P iayyddhastdn, Pr Sayyddhastd, M
Sayddhasvd II 5 Pr kuldnamdani, M kulanamdati II vf PPrM tvatparlksdr-
tham II 6 M ^e^am /» ^Ml/Ja^ II 7 Pr tkamdhe II 12 bhN^'PPrM c?05/-
^j'atf^i; A with us II After ddi *PPrM 10 kathd ii ii II 16 ^PL^ °viro-
dhindh, M °virodhitd, Pr °virodhina II 17 M mamtrena i II 21 bhN
tasydtdarbkdvam, Pr tasydmgatah bhdvam ; cp. Sar. 133, 12 f, II *PPrM om. so
'bravit II 22 bhN^PPrM aham tdvadarthe\ ta and bha are very similar in
our old MSS. ; A aham tadarthe, Bh a^aw tdva yusmadarthe, two unsuccessful
attempts towards correcting the corrupt passage II NPr dpadam II bhN^'P
°ydnandrtham ; ABh with us (Bh vairi°) II 23 Pr ins. mi after "kusalo II
25 N om. bahi II 26 Pr ukujya II
bhN,^PPrM
164 Variants
Page 213.
2 bhNABh "tala for "iata II M °khalitdm II 3 Pr om. "s'lta \\ Pr
"taramgd II M om. yd gamgd II 'M.japaniyatapdsvddliT/dyo' II 4 NM "yo^a"
for V'^^'^" " ^/PU °pdrdyanaih II 5 N kamda, m deleted by the copyist,
who continues rthitmanraik, om. the preceding syllables II bh^'PL^PrM
°sevdld\ KBh.°saivdld'' W 7 ^^Vl} ydjmlkyo W <i'Vl> jdnhavydm W On
fndtvopasprastum gloss in bh : dcainanam grhltum ; 4' P L^ M °srastum, Pr °srstum II
8 Pr drabdhesya II 15 M om. yathdsydh II 18 N om. tasmdd and the
following words to tasmdn 1. 20 excl. II 19 P (not U) micam II 4'PPr
gdmdharvdk II bh ^?>m II
Page 214.
1 ^PPrM vyamjanais caW 2 M om. pratisthitah II 5 Pr om.
purvam, param cat \\ 8 N kanydm for nagndm II 9 M _^a kanydjak ghanyd
Vfsall smr pa^yaty asamstrtd II 10 M avivddyd II M om..jaghanyd II PL^
vrsald W 11 Vr svadrSlbhyaS ca W 'KjaghanydbhyoW 13 Pr^racc^amll
16 N tathdcaW 19 ^PPrM ^/-are (M only re) ^?<??a^ m;;^a gavemnlydh
(M gatesamyd). The Hamb. MSS. HI and Simpl. MS. h have the same
difference, H reading t"«r<? gundh sapta vilokanlydh, I and h etdn gtindn sapta
paflksya kanyd; A with bhNIh, but om. sapta \ Bh vare gundh sapta ni-
rlksamyds II 20 4'PPrM atah param bhdgyavasd hi kanyd (Pr add. k) ;
Simpl. MSS.: H tatah param hhdgyavam hi kanydh, I dayd hudhaih sesam
acimtanlyarn, h vudha daiyd prasamlksa kdlam \ sesam acimtanlyali ; A with
bhN. Bh tatparam bhdgyavasd hi kanyd II 21 bhN asa, ^PPrM ddityo,
for asyd ; A asya, corr. by corr. to our reading, but d del. again ; Bh with
us II 23 Pr savitdhrtah II In 4', hhagavan and the following words to
svaduhitaram incl. are supplied by gloss, in margin ; gloss, of 4' writes
suduhitara, then m uvdca must have been torn off or cut off with part of the
right margin, as PL^ have these words, agreeing with corr. of 4' in the
faulty reading suduhitaram II
Page 215.
1 4'PM suduhitaram, Pr svahitaram II 3 M ndham etsilasdmi II 6 Pr
kasmin for ka-kit II M om. apy II 8 Pr pntrije II 10 Pr sakdd II 11
M bho megha vad amy a tvad mlhiko II N pavanenoktam for meghenoktarti II 12
M pntrike ' -smeghayacchdmi II 4'PPrM sd dha II 14 ^P adhiko, corr. by
cop. of ^ to adkikah II 15 ^P kastit II 16 M atha pwvata munih
parvatam \\ 21 M tasyd \larSayat II 22 M. pulakovrsitaSarlrd v° II 23
bhNA^PPrM mUsaklm; Bh with us II N krtvd tasm^i, continuing tasmai,
Ac, 216, 2 II
bhN, "^PPrM
Booh III 165
Page 216.
1 '^°viUtam grhitam\ grTiidliarmmam\ hh'N A'i^V Pi ffr/nd/iarm{m)am W Bh
svajdtivihitam karmam (!) anututdmi II <if svopi II 2 bh^'PPr (not M)
musaktm II 3 Pr suryahharttdram II After ddi, *P kathd 11 u, M >?:aMa n i,
Pr yiai!^a ii i^ II 4 Pr °;;2a° for °vi° II bh sthirajlvUy acimtayat, N
sthirajivity acimtayat II 8 N akansyad, bh^PPrM akarisyad, corrected in
bh by corr. to our reading. A with us. Bh akarisyantaha tato. After
akarisyad, M continues : etemm^ &c., 1. 9 II 10 Pr yathdmmdhitam II PL^
prayaccha II 11 Pt ete bdmdkavqpdyas II In bh ca after sa has been deleted
again by cop. NM om. m II 13 Pr ins. sdd/iya before na W 15 M
atraidmrasthah II 16 M ddyaram for dkdram II 17 "^ sthirajwinam II 18
bhN om. sa II 19 M mamtrijam II M om. ca II 20 In bh gloss on
avagacchdmi: jdndmi II 25 'I'PL^PrM mahdn tf II bh tava, corr. by corr.
to tatra II After ca, corr. of bh adds ta ; hence N catakopi for ca /?:o ';?i U
27 Pr tadagra eva II
Page 217.
4 4'PPr visvastkacitto, M vihasacitto II 6 M nijdvdslm II 7 M >?;m
anendham, om. wa sdjpdye II 4'PPr mpdyanendham II 8 M wa for »^awta 11
10 ^PPrM vicimfya for vicdrya II 11 bh vikasltanayanavada^ then begin-
ning of »2a, then nakamalah. N with ^/PM ; Pr vikasitavadanakamala II
^PPrM ins. ca after ^ra>^a II N //o/w II 13 M pmyaccJiat II N a for
atha II M °nd.drsraddheya II 14 *PPrM °vacanamdtrapratyayapari° (M
"jpratynyapari), in ^ corr. by cop. from °vacanemd° II 15 4'PPrM bJiavati II
Pr ins. /aw? after mucyatdm II 16 P om. '^a^; L^ mocitd sati II 17 Pr
^at;, om. ad II 19 After °a«??, *PPrM katkd w 12 \\ II 22 *P svavarggydm,
Pr svavarggdn II M ci;a '*»?ac? bhu° II 23 M om. durgam II In bh gloss
on 'bkidhatte: kathayati II ^PPrM anyaparvatadurggam (Pr °rgam) W
Page 218.
2 bhNA^PL^Pr hey ate, M key ate (or °^ya°) ; Bh «a ^oca2^c for #a *o° II
4 In bh, «r?<^a has been corr. by corr, to srutdh, which is the reading of P ll
5 P (not L^) produh II 7 Pr kasti for asti 11 8 Pr parisraman II 11
M nivrto II 12 All our MSS. incl. A and Bh, but except Pr, putkartum ;
Pt mutkartum II 13 bhN^'P twice bila 3 for bild 3; 1} aho v'lla 3 aho
bila 3 ; M aho bila i 5 i aho bila i 5 ; Pr aho bila 3 (om. one aho bila 3) ; A
aho bilat \ ahe bilat {t being a misreading for 5). Bh, misunderstanding the
significance of the figure 5: aho bila bila bila ity uktvd. Cp. Critical
Introduction, p. 70, and Panini VIII, 2, 84 ll N om. tusmmbhwya II *PPrM
om. bhwya, writing Hmlmbhuyopi II 14 N kathd for tvayd II 16 Pr
bhNj^'PPrM
166 Valiants
dkaranlyah II vppPrM ndhvasi II 17 Mprascdn II 'N'i''P'Pr dAvdsyasi, M
ahvdsi/asi II 18 N tdvat for tac II M muiian asya esd guhd II 22 ^
pravarttamie^ but the anusvara put rather high over the r-hook II 23
N om. aham II M cm. ^yam me II 24 bhNM iti for e^i II Pr akaroti II
Page 219.
1 M. prafiSvapurnna dibhdgd anydn II 2 4'Pr durasthdne, corr. by cop. of ^
by means of an almost imperceptible vertical stroke to durasthdn ; PL^ om. du-
rasthdn ; 4'PrM ins. a second api after durasthdn II 4'PL^ paldyamdno, the two
o-strokes being deleted by cop. of "if by means of two dots over them II 3
After ddi, 4'PPr katJid w 13\\,'M. kathd 12, corr. by the copyist to 13 \\ 5 M
tad evam ma vyacimtayat, &c., 1. 7 ; the missing text has been supplied by the
copyist himself in the next line ll M parivd, om. rdnugato ; N "rdnurakto for
"rdnugato II 7 Pr sthirajwiti krsta° II 8 M gatek II 4' mu(lhamu7iasas II
9 M om. ya^^fl^ II 10 Pr 6?z(new line)f/?/y/^a° II 11 M om. sya na cirdt II
15 bhN^'PPr ekaikam; A svakuldyaikaikdm, with a small e over ai\ Bh
«a svakuldye pratyaham ekaikdm vana° II M vanaydstikdm II Yx guhddlndrtham II
N om. one (fiVie II Pr om. na II Pr transp. : i5e ca II 16 bhN atha for
athavd II 21 N ?«flya yfri^a II 22 In bh under praksipa gloss tvam II
24 M tava for iJa^fa ll 25 hh'^ "i^Vv joranadhir \ A with us; Bh iha for
jiranidhir II 26 Pr amdho Hrdpa , M 'nyatra pasaranam II N tvaryatdm
once only 1 1 29 ^ f^*e[new page]A%a^a^, Pr vivosatah II 30 ^PL^
tadrasamtphalam^ bhN tatphalam, PrM and Hamb. MSS. with us II 31
4'PPrM grhdgatas^ bhN guhdydtas, 'Sh yad guhdydtasya te\ the reading of
bhN is excellent in itself; but Hamb. MSS. and A with us II *PL^
nirvdkulatayd II
Page 220.
1 MJalamnl II 4 M "pddadurggam II 5 Pr samadhye II 6 4' P PrM
tvayd katham II M om. yatah II 7 bhN^/PPrM su for ^z< ; cp. Sar. 136, 21.
ABh with us ll Vr purnnya" ll 8 N na vdn° II 12 M karanibhau^ om.
^ari ; N karikarinibho II 13 N strlbaddhadvan karau II 16 In bh gloss
on darvl°: kadachl II 17 M ins. sa before bhl° ll bhNA4'PPr mdtsya°, M
"mdsya". Bh with us II "^ sudravat W 18 N om. all the text between ya
oiyad, and p. 236, 1, 8 ll 19 Pr kdlopeksi ll 20 M °sphurugu II 21
M °vila [a later hand adds h'\ sa I vyasdci 1 1 In bh gloss on savyasdd : arjuna 1 1
22 Cop. of bh satd over ya^a of prdrthayatd II bh manena for janena II
nigrhya in bh corr. to nagrhya II 25 In bh gloss on dharmdtmajah: yudhi-
stlra (!) II 26 bh^PPr kaumtlputrau (with gloss in bh : sahadevanakula) ,
M kautiputrau) A kumtlputrau ; Bh mddrlputrau II 27 Vr gokarnasam ll
In bh gloss on "preByatdm'. ddsa 1 1 28 Yt yauvanya ll 29 4* om. *a/)i,
From 220, i8 bh^^I'PPrM
Book III 167
but supplies mpi in marg. ; P mpi II Pr viclam II Ma for dgatd II 32
M yaddniid II 33 bh ins. tad before evam. Sar. 137, 21 deva in the
place of tad II 4'PMPr transp. na after ^a^ry ii
Page 221.
1 Pr aneJcaSdstrepy II Pr "buddhi II ^PPrM ins. ca before dhimdn \\
5 bh apamrpa II M sadharmmdtvdn II 7 P drstdh drstd, M drstvdk drstvdk,
Pr drstvd drstdh II 9 bh air^o II 10 M om. ucyate I durmantrinam kam II
22 All our MSS., and SP 1480 (except one revised MS.) mahatd ; cp.
Sar. 139, 2 II 25 hh. paripretavayd, corr. by corr. to parigatavai/o \ ^PPr
parinita° II 26 Pr (?^a»^ for a"a»i II In bh 7idma, of which dma is still
to be made out, if the leaf is looked at against the light, is covered with
ink II 27 ^P updgamyddhrtapantam, M updgatasyddhrtapantam, Pr v.pd-
gamyathrtapantam II 28 Pr vdake prdmta' II
Page 222.
5 ^PM amtaraprakrdmto II bh vrdhmanasya sunor II 6 bh^PPrM
°jaldmtastho ; A kradatatastho ; Bh Iiradanatajaldmtadho II 7 ^PPr 'mguste II
8 Pr duhkhind" II bh lyrdptah for saptak II 12 M om. ca II 13
bh^'PPrM durdura, Kdarddura°, Bh dtcrdvara II 14 bh^'P 'fyudbhitam,
corr. to our reading by corr. of bh II bh a/?i for iti II 15 Pr sasambhra
dad W ^VM. jjkanademm, Yt phanadesasyamW 18 FM. dfmapuspdrtham W
20 M kariniydnam II 23 Pr sddMdyate ; M ^m madya ta syddudyate II 24
M davisayo 'bravlt II
Page 223.
3 bhA^PPrM prasdpo for viprasdpo; Bh with us II 4 M bheksaya
for bkaksayan II 7 ABh % ^^e ; but A continues cchala°, Bh sthala° (a mis-
reading for cchala°) ; Sar. /3 140, 12 »2a° vividhdkdrds II 8 In bh gloss on
khddato'. bhaksamdnasya W 9 Pr ^r^avaca^za" II 12 "^ yasmdkam iov yad
asmdkam II M vdhyasi II 13 M om. mandaviso 'bravit II 14 M '*^i II
bh^PPrMBh durd^iraih, A darddurah (!) II 15 In bh, kimcif seems to have
been corr. to kamcif by cop. II 19 M om. pum^caJy II bhPr sakhamda,
*PM sakhamdu, bh^PPrM ghrtapurnndn, but cp. 224, 11 f. ; A with us. Bh
vividhaghrtapurdn. Gloss in bh: modikdn II 20 ^PPr kaddpi, M kaddpir \\
M ^r^/va w/i^a ca II 22 M *a?fya^ II
Page 224.
1 4' jumps from the first devyd to the second devyd (1. 3), om. one of
them and all between them. But the missing text supplied by cop. in
marg. II 2 M balibhaksya W 4 bh nividi" II Pr asyate for mamsyate II
bh, "^PPrM
168 Variants
7 M *clrso II 8 P om. agaiya smna II 9 *PPrM °kriyd° for
"haliknyd" II 11 M yadi tasya tva dyti vrdhmanah kiin, &c., 1. 17 II bh^'Pr
ghrtaghriapurddi, P ghrataghrtapurddi, M ghrtapurddi II 16 bh^'PPr
tas>/a\ ABh with us II 4'PPr pnyavaUablio W 17 P inserts ra after
mama II 18 ^ ahhydmm gafain, P aljodsamgatarn, a misreading of the form
which Ihyd has in * II 22 After a^i, 4'PPrM add 15 kathd \\ \\ 24
bh svdddyati, corrected by corr. to dsvddayati^ 4'P svdddya iti II
Page 225.
2 Pr viruddham vacah II 3 bh °2)raccIiedandrtJiam ; Pr °thaccliddanddandr-
tham II 7 After iti, *PM add 14 >?:ai;/5a n, Pr 16 kathd w il 10 *
vdryoyo, P fayo, MPr vdyur yo for vdryogho W 12 P navdlamkdra II 15
M om. a^«r ^a^rw° II 16 '^lyrdjiie II 17 4'PPr ^a^ra for ^fl« »a; M
tatrdhavalam Soryam, &c. II 18 Pr vijnaydya II 25 P visnavam II 26
Pr spharati II 28 i5a7!//a in * added over the line before the stanza number
54 (for our 221) by cop. Hence P tathd w 54 naya" II 29 4'P samarggi",
in * i deleted with a nearly invisible dot under the e-stroke II
Page 226.
1 bh tvayd dnukrtyena for tvaydnukulye^ia, ^ tvayd dnulyena, corr. by cop.
of 4^ to our reading ll 5 *PPr uttamgdgrah, M uktamgdgrah II 6 4'PPr
iidnahhyarccyas chi° W 10 ^P mnaMe^ II 14 bh^PPrM ^//(-^im;
ABh with us II 15 bh A4'PPr upeksyamdndh, M upeksyamdnd, Bh apeksya-
mdnah II 16 Pr /tic^Y II 18 ^PPrMya^>^a^JW/-fa II bh nidrdlobho 11
4'PPrM bhavi^yasi II 23 Pr °iyasanim and ^ai^a^ II 24 Pr sdmarthe II
*PPr 'vakdsavisayds II 4'P nivrtih W 25 4' avasitasya kd", sya being
deleted by cop. II 29 Pr vyasanem nddaro II 30 Pr bhupate II 33
4'PPrM ^a^ra for ^ia m ii
Page 227.
2 bh vipramlambhinl \ gloss in bh : parapurasdsaktd II 4 bh^P °«aw^-
^a^im, PrMBh °samgatir; A with us. Read "samgatir; cp. Sar. A 266 II ^P
durapacdrd, M durapavdrd II <i>V samdhydcalekheva, Pr samdJiydvalekheva II M
"bvdvuddbhiva bhamgurd, svabhd being supplied by the copyist in the next line II
8 4' rdjydm, perhaps corr. to rdjhdm II 9 *PPr sahdmbhasair vdpadam W 12
Gloss in bh on rrsnlndm : yddava II 14 Pr param trdyate for pari" II 16
M badhd II 17 vainyak is the spelling of ourMSS. II 20 P nasah^ihe. other
MSS. with us II 22 bh na tu for nanth II 23 M om. tdh pramadds II 24
Pr ndS ci for tan ca \\ 27 After tantram ^PPPrM insert : kathd w 15 W 29
M mtresu (sic !) II 31 For the figure 5, which stands also in A, bh has only
a flourish, adding: iti iftlyam dkhdnakam samdptam n flourish n 5 n ; Pr 13 for
bh,"*'PPrM
Book IV 169
3 ; after 3, * two flourishes, Snk, and a third flourish ; Pr one flourish and
603 II After the stanza Bh : trtiyam tamtram samapta^n u flourish n srt ii samvat
1442 varse srl. Then two groups of aksaras completely smeared with ink
by cop. II
BOOK IV.
Page 228.
1 bh<l> om. the Jain diagram {arham)\ Bh ins. the Jain diagram and
om namo vindyahdya before the beginning II 2 <i> athadam ll M labclha-
prand§andmaca \ 4> labdhaprdndmm W 3 Bh thrptam for prdptamW ^
sdmtimaik W 5 ^ pryacchamti W ^h. prdha ior kathayati W 6 ^ jamhu-
Tidmapddapah II 7 Pr athastdt, 4> adhdstd ll Bh kardlartmkho II 8 Bh
sakomala II Bh nyaviSat II 9 Bh sjihrt for tad 1 1 Pr tada for tad II Bh
i^oya for hhaksaya II 11 <I> sajjrdpte II P »m, Bh ^Jm for ^5;^ II 12 4>
gotragecaranam 1 1 <I> svddhyam II Pr svddhydya damm 1 1 Bh ca for va II 13
^ ceivadevdmte W 14: <i> dUrdydmtam W \>h. pathah srdmtam W ^ vaisvade-
vdtanum dgatam W 15 <I>jow;'«5'e II 16 Bh(J> om. a?zyac m II <^ athajitoW
4'PPrM4>ya5 ^^^ ior yasya II 17 Bh transp. : vimukhds tasya pi° w ^ sa
for 5a^a II Pr* daivateh II 18 Bh eva^i muktvd ll 4> «^^^a ll 4> tasmaih II
4> taitam for ^^«a II Bh ciragostlsukham II 19 M airnhhuyopA, om. ^^i^j^a II
<I> 3^^^i for ^^^yo 'jo^ II Bh adhydsta 1 1 Bh* ^ta for efciw II f^ to for ^aa 1 1
20 * jamhuchdydm sruifau II 4> makare II 21 Pr sapatnydh ll Pr ^aya
' nyamasminn^ Bh ^tr^a anyasminn II Pr a»i for a/5a«i ll 22 ^PPrM*
amrtaphaldni, 4> adding mrtaphaldni II ^ prdpnoti II 23 * paratnasukud 1 1
Bh pntipurtham 1 1 Mp/ialdni twice 1 1 24 Pr °vedrsydny ll Bh amrtamaya-
phaldni II
Page 229.
1 * bhdrydyd; Pr om. Ihdryayd II Pr om. ifa^ ll ^PM* om, wze ll 2
^PPrM om. bhadre ll 3 Pr pratipannam bhrdtd ll Bh om. phaladdtd tatoW
bh vydpdditum, Pr vydpddayartu II 4 * tyajdmmum ll 5 'Pr prasUte for
the &rst pmmyate II 6 * satidarydd II P bdmdhavdn II 7 Bh .so 'vravlt ll
4> kaddci II 8 Bh tadamigatas, bh tadanurdgas II Bh sakaladinam, om. a/)*
and ^a^ra II ^ marmyasi \\ 9 M. yayd for rmyd W ^ prdyau hutavahw W Bh
protsvasasi. The Hamb. MSS. have the correct form procchvasin ll 10 Pr
a/a»? I rar^so II ^ dgadaye iox hrdaye W W ^tnyd,<ym. svapaW Vv ptirutah,
^ pupuratak II * uvdcah II 13 ^ prdnavallabham II 4> kasmd II <I> ksopena
for kopane ; Pr kopane kopanevyasi ll 14 <E> tadvacam ll 16 Pr j^yaw?, 4'P
From 228, i bh^^pprM, Bh*
170 Variants
8aiva7n II M om. saiva stJiitd II <I> krttlmabhdvaramyd II 17 4> asmdkamn II
Bh tava for «a ca II Bh ihdvakdsam, ^ iJidvakdSa II 18 <i> tasmd II <[>
cammranapdta II 19 bh wcf ^e II 20 ^ !5a*y«, the «-stroke del. again
by cop. putting a little stroke over it ; P misunderstanding this, replaces
the rt-stroke by danda II Vv Iirdaye \\ 22 Vv nucii/a7n \\ "if^ViM. cirntd-
kulac'ittah II 24 ^PPrM ekdgrahas, in Pr corr. by cop. from ekagrahas II
25 M vdnard yabham sodvegam II 27 M om. na ca sxihhdsitddi pathasi II
28 Pr ciraveldyd II 29 P svastikham, M sumukliatn II ^P tasya dvdra ^
svagrha being added in margin by corr. II Pr °darsandpi II 30 bh jtwa-
tynpakd at the end of the page, om. the following words and continuing
rdrtham, 1. 33 II M mrtyupakdram W 4'P karomi II 31 Pr core II
Page 230.
3 M "vamdandmd" II 7 yicsmadlyam add. in ^ by corr. in marg. II
bhPr om. m 11 9 M asti sara[^linapradetro ^ smadgrham W M om. n
mama II 11 M ^« for tava W Pr ddhah II In 4', the dot at the beginning
of the superior horizontal stroke of nu in tathdnusthite — every superior
horizontal line has such a dot — see our Tables in vol. xi — has melted
together with the second horizontal line to the effect that the whole word
looks like ^dmustiie ; P misreading or correcting this : °dpustite II 13 bh
mama prsta" \\ Yr °salitvdt W 17 Pr niakaraA prd/ia W 20 bh4'PPrM<I>
tathaiva for tatraiva ; ABh with us. In the Hamb. MSS., the two words are
missing II M ma for mama II 4> susvdduhrdayena vind Mnyakrdayo 'trdnltak, &c,,
1. 21 II ^'PPrM samdnetavyam II 22 Vr yene sd II 23 aham ca tvdm ca
also A ; Hamb. MSS.; aham tvdm svdsrayam [I adds am^ evajamhu° II 24
Pr nirvrfya II ^PPrM dgamat II bh ^prdtak for "Satah II 4'PPr dlrgka-
dlrghataracamkramanena, M dirgharatacamkramandt II 28 Pr om. vihaste at
the beginning of a new line ; P om. set of the second visvaset II 29 P om.
vihd of visvdsdd II Pr nakrmtati II 31 ^PM nivarttate, Pr nivarttamte for
uttisthati II 32 M y for dhig II 33 M om. n na II
Page 231.
2 In bh gloss on ahatarl : gkesara W 3 ^PPrM kirn mudhena maydsya
(M transp. the sva of svdbhiprayo with °sya of maydsya) II 4 4'PPr punar api
katJiamcid^ M pu a cathamcid (or vathamvid)^ but in ^, there is a small hook
before punar apt over the line, and a rather imperceptible 2 over punar api,
with a small vertical stroke at the right-hand end oipi over the line together
with two small vertical strokes over dvi of °cid vi°. This means, no doubt,
a correction to the reading of bhN. This correction was not understood by
the copyists of P and of the original of M — if the marks did not simply escape
From 229, n bh,^PPrM
Book IV 171
their attention — as the current method of indicating transpositions in MSS.
is to put the figures 2 and 1 over the aksaras or words in question (see
vol. xi, Table II, no. 8, 9 d) ll 5 For mitra I asyd, h\i<^Wv<^ mitrasya, AMBh
mitra tasyd. In bh ardhadanda after mitrasya, evidently a misreading of
mitrasyd of bh's original. Simpl. MSS. HI read : mitra hdsyena mayd tehlii-
prdyo labdhah I iasyd na kimcid [H °i^ dhrdayena [H hf^ prayojanam asti ; h first
sentence with HI (only with the blunder laccak) ; then : tad apy anavi tasydpi
hrdayena prayojanam II M maydhhiprdya'pari° II 7 Pr imm for tvdm II
^PPrM ahimtkotJcamthd II Pr diistatd for dusta II 8 Pr mdkam II bh
gamisydmi II After dgamisydmi^ ^PPrM ins. 1 kathd ii II 10 M kslnanardw
11 M dhiyadarmnasya II 16 Pr °gatd° for °gati° II 19 M yonopakrtam ;
Simpl. H with us, \\i yendpakrtam II M sahitam for hasitam II 20 upakrtya
also Simpl. Hlh II 21 PrM salile for sa bile II M om. all between
krsnasarpavi and tatra, 1. 22 II 22 Pr evam for enam 1 1 25 bh^'PM
vyathdkdram ; Pr A and Hamb. MSS. with us. In Bh the third pada runs
thus : pddalagnarn, karasthena (fourth pada with us) II bh and Hamb. MS. I
kamtakenaiva II 26 Pr gacchd II Pr dhuyatavdn II
Page 232.
1 hh. priyadarhnehiti W 2 M 7idha for na (misread for na hi 1) II 3
Pr om. anyena at the beginning of a new line II M. ma for mama ii 4 M
hhavisyasi II 8 P vsadhi° ll 11 Pr vatsakdmm II 16 Pr om. ganga-
datta dha II 21 Pr dgade II M taddgdm, om. vd II 22 bh samdsrayah for
mamd° II M om. sarpa dha ; Pr ins. sa after sarpa ll
Page 233.
2 M citam or i;i^aw for hitarn, 1 1 Vv parimyet for pa yat II M hhrtim for
Ihutim II 4 'Pv jaldrnpdrutye II M m^/? for ramyatararn, II P ramyatarako-
taram. This is a misreading of *, which writes raw^^a^^ara i^ [new line]
kotaram, see p. 1, 'Anusvara' II 6 M m/^ for vrddhah ll 9 M
prdneh pari° II 10 Pr °sukhopdyam II Pr drahhyate II M hudhyahw 11
Pr ^a for ^aw ll Yx yady evam twice ll 13 *PPrM sukhopdyena tvdm II 14
^ 'smarijajio, cop. adding ?5 j5a over the line between ^/?za and r?. But the
^-stroke is separated from pa and looks like a mere dot. Hence P : 'sma
parijano ll 4'P varsaydmi, in ^ corr. with gamboge to our reading ll 15
After iti, 4' a small mark, om. sarpa dha ; P sarppa dha II 21 Pr sanaih
rhhaksiptd, om. i'awai II 22 Pr visvd, om. sya II bh om. bhadra ; Hamb.
MSS. have it ll
Page 234.
1 M ghatimdrggena W 4 Pr svarggiyam 11 P praccha 11 5 M tulita-
mand ll 7 M nesedhayitasydmi ll 11 sPPPrM z^aifa/^ for tat II 13 Pr
bh,SkpprM
172 Variants
vddardflavam II 16 M tuhmhah II 19 Pr ete deva for eiad- era II Pr
»valpd II 23 4' P ra^trai II Yx yatra yatr6° II PPr "vuyati II 24 M om.
* til xrtta II
Page 235.
1 bh hhaksay'dd W bh mitaclatto ; Hamb. MSS. Yamnnadatto II 2 M
om. to// 1 to?« drstvd gangada II fewz also Hamb. MSS. II 3 bh tata
svapatnyd, ^'PPrM tatas tatpatnyd° II 6 paritrdm also Hamb. MSS. II 8
Vv priyadarnanoktam II 11 M om. na tva II M ins. 7ia before cimtd II 12
Pr taddnyesdm II 13 bh bhahyo, P abhakso II 14 M ekam for ^aw H
M hhavati II 16 bhA^'PM (not Pr) Bh pratlksyamdnas \ Hamb. MSS. the
same mistake (H iwatiksyamdnahs) II 17 Pr eva kotaravdsindm, om. kupe
'nya II 18 bh sdJidjyam II 19 M gamgadatta^mdkdhm II Vvjdldsaye
noma II 20 <^Wv yad iox yady ; M yaddnye II In the upper margin of
fol. 147 b, which contains the text from yad, 1. 20, to t simhasya, p. 236, 1. 18,
the glossator of bh gives the following ^drdulavikrldifa-atsinza,, without any
indication as to the place where it should be inserted : rdmo hemamrgam na
vetti \ naghuso ydne yunakti dvijdn viprasyaiva savatsadJienuharane ydtd matis
cdrJ2ine \ dyute bhrdfryaUisthayam ya maM^m dJiarmdtmajo dattavdn I prd~
yak satpurusopy anarthasamaye hudhyd parityajyate \ 1 W 21 bh om. atra ;
M naham tvayd visfum Saknomi II 22 Pr tvd for tvdm II M bhaveti for
torn, iti W 23 bh gamgadatta II 24 bhA^PPr samlksyamdnas, Bh
iksamdnas II
Page 236.
1 M Slghragamyatdm W 2 Pr samdgatyatdm iti II 8 With this line,
N sets in again, misreading it as follows : pair am patitam visarjaydm dm li
After dsa, *PPrM insert: kathd w 2 W 9 Pr bhadro for tad bho II N gamga
iva datta II 10 bh dydsydmi, N dsydmi for dydsydmi II Pr naifa yudyate II
N ins. va after me II 11 Vr prdyopravehfiam II 12 N grJiam for aliam II
bhNSPPPrM* drstvd(^)pdyo ] Bh Hamb. MSS. and A with us. Simpl. h
om. this word W 13 bhN^'PPrM and Simpl. HI (not h) drstvdpdyo ; A
with us; Bh sa for drstdpdyo', P mutah for rnrtah II 17 4'P dhUsako, in
^ an almost imperceptible ra being added over the line above dhu (!) II N
saddnupdryo W 18 M om. hastind saha II 19 bhN4'PPr4> ca acaldt, M
ca acalatdt ; ABh tasya ca acalandt, but corr. by cop. of A to tasya ca abalandt ;
Simpl. MSS. Hlh ta^dcalandt II 22 N turn for calitum II Pr huSrHsdm II
24 M tat Srugdlo II N 'nvesane II All our MSS. incl. ABh kiriicit ; Hamb.
MSS. kimcidgrdmam. See above, p. 31 ii
From 236, s bhN,^PPrM
Booh IV 173
Page 237.
1 Pr samlpavarttanam II M bhaddgote praXrvdhurdni krchrdd II 2 4'P
pravila W Pr tatas cdnena II 3 Pr °tvdbhilnta II N mdsa II 5 N
bhaginisuta II M ins. m before ^/^ II 6 *PPrM atibharena II N vdsa for
gJidsa II N om. ^za H 7 Pr bhaksato II N sanrapustam W 9 P makata,
-^V ° sadrMappa, bhN*PM4> °prdgro\ Simpl. HI and Pr with us; ABh
with us, but °sispa ; Simpl. h : mavakatahWsadrsamspaprdyo II 11 Pr
hkavatdm II 13 M mdm ivam vadd II M madb/mjapararaksita II N tatrdsti
for ^a« ^ios^i II 14 Yv pradesak II 15 Pr i5i for ^i>ro II N rdsabho W
17 Pr dnayali II 18 Pr hgdlavanam W 19 ^PPr lambakarnnam uvdca,
om. i5a»2 ; M om. tarn and ca II 21 Pr ^?a»i for ekdm II N w^ifm 11 22
4'P samgafau, Pr samgatau II 23 bhN simhdmtakam II N updgatah II 24
M kramdtikaptdptam II N »Vi for ajoi 11
Page 238.
1 P mamyamdnah, M gamyamdnah II 2 M daivdkamapi W 5 4'PPrM
cm. z«5i II 7 'if'PM. drstvds tavikramo W 9 Pr ^acc/^e^a II 10 ^ sajji-
tavaikramena II Pr ewzam for e«aw II 12 N ins. a^a»i before atra 11 14
"N Jdgarut/iak tistati W 15 Pr mra/^a for mram II 17 Pr om. ??a^ M
18 bh vajropamafka[ t/ia corr. to ;)ra by corr.J^ara^ ; N vaJropamamdya[dya
del. again by coip. ^prdrdd II hh.'N yiiktak for muktah II 19 Vx prdhasann II
20 N ecc/^«;5a for ?^i(i5/^2Y^ II 21 N om. tayd II 4'PPrM4> ins. '^if after
nasyato W 'if'P hasta W 23 Fr prdyopravehna W 24 bhN4'P<I> transp. :
agnim vd Jalam, but cop. of 4' deletes vd by two very small strokes. M
agnijalam vd ; A agnim vd jalam vd ; PrBh and Simpl. HI with us (H agni);
Simpl. h : taddgnim jalam vd pravimmi II N pravisydmi II
Page 239.
2 Pr transp. : te sfrlhatyd, adding ham II Pr om. manmathaS ca kopam
karisyati II ^PM prakopam for kopam 11 4 hh'N jayamm II In N, sampd-
danim has been corr. by cop. to sampddimm, which is the reading of
bh^PPPr II 5 N endm ya pravidvdya II 6 Pr taddose II bh vinirhifya^
N vihatya II P nargrakrtd II 7 M raktapatlkrtvdS ca W M /^i*' for kdpdlikdsW
10 bhN f/azmf^ya/? /?;aro!5ni 11 N Ma II 13 'i>'P'PvM. prdgvafsajjita° W
17 'N prdka for a/5a 11 20 bhN esoyam for evdyam II Pr ins. i%a?^ya after
G^a^ya II 21 N i(«'m for tvdm II 23 In N, the second pada runs thus :
drstvd sd [corr. to sa by cop.] ivam bha II 24 bhN ca for yak W
Page 240.
3 <^ ndkalamlakarnno\ PPrM ndliam, om. api W After 2^?, 4'PPrM ins.
kathd 5 II 4 bhN yudhi§\Urena caW Pr om. satyava II N vinaAitah li
bhN, ^PPrM
174 Variants
6 'Pt svartM \\ 10 '^ pramaUas'iksndgJiahh('m(Jakarpparasyo° W 'Pv dhdvatah
pa II 11 M * for tatai II 4'P °pato, PrM °2)atto for °«!fl?o II 14 Pr rtr/o-
koievakaih \\ 16 Vr ° Idkdrakarppara \\ 18 1^ paSi/dmiti\te W 21
bhNA^'PPrMBh and Simpl. Klh prakalpa II M ^fl;'(? il N samnayamdnem II
M om. r4;/>j* li 22 Pr om. z^e II
Page 241.
2 M w<J i-ty^aw? for na cay am II 3 N karparoyam for karparaprahdro
*yam II 4 N kaloAatdm for kardlatdm II M vamviti for vancito II 5 ^PM
yaw for '^a»i II 6 In N, the text between kumbliakdrah and a^/^a, 1. 16,
has been supplied by 2nd hand (N^) on a blank left free by copyist II
W- evam for maham W 7 Pr bho bhoh II 8 M gamyate II M cm. yaiJa^ II
9 Yx putrakah II 11 4'Pr transp. : katkam etat n kuldla dha n, P katham
etat II hildld dha ii r<y^ i(-a°; M kathas etat kuldla dha \ rdjd ka II 13 Pr
simham simhamithunam W 1^ M. pufradvayim W *PPrM om. w%aw II N*
rnrgddl II 15 Pr sitnhd II N^ om. va7ie ; Pr t;a«e vane II Pr bhramatd II
17 Pr dgavrtd II N hgdlah fimh 11 18 N krtdnukampaina II 19 Pr
«my5a^ II Pr simhdbhi° II 22 *PPrM (5fl/al II
Page 242.
1 M °5a/e II bh prakarttavyam II In Pr karhicit corr. by cop. from
ka^v/acit II 3 N ins. a second ewawi hidox^ ptathyam II bh amyam, N abhyam^
A^PPr awyflw? for a^y^az!, Bh with us II 5 Pr om. aham II 7 N karttavyam
for krtyam sydt II 9 P tasmdt samdyam II N j5r%e [e del. by cop.] putro II
11 Pr $isivah II ^PPr ekdhdravihdrd, M ekdhd^ rd\ see above, p. 31 II 13
In bh samdydtah has been corrected by the copyist himself from samdjagdma II
15 N °kulasamtrus II M ^ai^ ^a^ ta na gamtavyam II PN om. tat II 16 N
dhdvitah II N jyestebdmdhavabhagndn II 19 ^P ^ii'^e II N bhamgati-
vdpnnydtW 20 4/PPrM om. Z^aiJ/^a ca II 22 Pr swm;i II 23 "N Jyesu-
prdcchacestitem Ii 24 N uciih II
Page 243.
2 "ifP tdmmralocanas W 3 Pr simhd ekdmte W "N purusam W <i'Y pra-
yodhito, in * corr. with two very small strokes to our reading ll 4 N
menam for maivam II 5 N mdmtvanena for sdntvavacanena II N prabhutatara-
kopd\_pd deleted by cop.]??«t'?V?«iS II 6 N vidydbhydsakaildkna II 7 N
yenaitd II N upaharasyatdt may a dvasyam etau vydpddamiyau II 8 Pr cm.
to^ya II N iccltamti II 9 Pr Brobhi kr° II Pr dam\niyo II N putrakah II
10 Pr kulena smin, 4/PM /^z^/e z^a,y»?m II N (not bh, which writes exactly
as our text), *PPrM samutpanno for 25ia»« u II 4'PPrM ^a/o ya^m ll 11
N tatah for tat W M adds parayd after krpdparayd ll 12 N dhatau for
bhN,"*'PPrM
Booh IV 175
etau II N satpntrau II M om. matputrau II • Pr sisit tvdm II 13 N ndna-
rutyam for tdvad drutataram II N svajdtmd II 14 N nihito II 15 PM
(not 4'Pr !) hhlfamandh II N Sanaih r [misreading of 2'\ for m m II 18
N gatataram for drutataram II 20 After «f/2, ^PPrM insert 55 kathd w 5 n II
21 N sviyorthe W M a?m, om. sthdtum II M ins. wa before wa ^e W 23
bhN svakule II 24 Pr *a wa ?|ya° II M na for «am^ II 25 For katham
etat, M katha tathd hi metad II
Page 244.
2 In 4', the words ^a*^a m, &c. to brdhmanah, 1. 4 incl. written in marg.
by cop. II 3 Pr sojn II bhM hitumbena II Pr kalahamdno for ka° a°; M ^a
for kalaham II 5 bh^PM svakutumhani \ NBhPr with us; A has a gap
here II 6 N mahdgrhimadhye II 7 M wza for mdm II M hddhyate II N
y^^o/jy for ^fo/:^ II 8 M ins. sahltvd after grhitvd II 9 N akdrnvdcarn, II 10
In ^, i^GiJ/^a ^i written in marg. by cop. II 11 Before tac, ^P wrongly
insert atha tau jalam jMvd, repeating these words afterwards in their right
place. In ^ three almost imperceptible dots, one over a at the beginning,
two over tvd at the end of the interpolation. Under the beginning and the
end of the interpolation, nearly as imperceptible horizontal strokes II 12
M varttarn, for dattam 11 bhN^PPrM tdvatsamam; A with us. In Bh all
the text is missing from tathd hi, 1. 10, to titvdt, p. 260, 1. 2, both exclusive 11
13 After brdhmani, ^ tat irutvd vrdhmanena sucihhuya tisrbhir vdcdbhih svajivita,
ta being unfinished. These words deleted again by two distinct horizontal
strokes, one under the beginning, one under the end of this interpolation II
N om. ca sd, M om. sd II "^ jalam tau II 14 N cd naksiyitvd II 15 ^P
puppavdtikdm II N brdhmano twice II 17 "^Y imp-pavdtikdydm W 18 N
purngur, M paramgur II M khetaydmdto, N kheyamdno II 19 bhN °'ndbhihi-
tayd II 20 Pr ya for yadi II "^ tat sama sakto II M satkdya for saktd 11
Pr parngur 'abravira I kim II 21 Pr om. sdbravlt II 23 N sundnamtaram II
N sSbravU II
Page 245.
4 Vv sobravit W ^'P tadaitasydpi w 6 l^etween yddd and grdmdntaram,
N inserts the text from rinanirmalaya^dh (!), p. 246, 1. 17, to bhdryd (incl.),
p. 247, 1. 1 II 7 M vacano sahdyo II 9 Pr so'bravU II N pard° for
petd° II 10 M om. tena II 11 Query: "vi^rdnto'i This is Pr's reading.
But all OUT other MSS. ° vis rdmtau W 13 Ft nare W bhN^PPr A7</l-/a°,
corrected by glossator of bh to our reading ; M mukla° ; A with us ; Pr
°caurydrd' II 15 M ^ ioT ydvat II 17 Pr so'bravlt II 18 N vmma for
mamaisa II N xyddhibodhito II Pr mahyd for 7nayd II 20 Pr bharttd II
24 Pr rdjho II Pr om. rdjan and the following words to rdjdbravU (excl.
p. 246, 3) II N noyarn for ay am [read s6yarn\ ii
bhNj^PPiM
176 VaHants
Page 246.
1 bhNP(!) rdjdpi II A satkam II 3 ^PPrM insert a second ^a^ before
kimcid II A satkam II M k'mci va(or ca)/nfam II 5 'N prd/ia II bh trim-
dikam, corrected by the glossator to frsddika?/?., which is the reading of N II
^J/PPr ca for fava II 10 After ddi, 4'PPrM ins. kat/ul n 6 ii II 11 P ins.
uci/a, 4'PrM ucyate before uixikhydnakain II 12 N transp. dadydn (writing
dadydt) and kurydt (writing kurydn) II 14 ^PPrM makara dha, N makara
prdha II 16 N 7iarmdra°, om. 'neka II N has part of the following text
twice, once in a wrong place (see above remark on p. 245, 1. 6), and again
in the right place II 18 N in the fii'st place prthkydm II M °tatvasa-
civo II 19 N ins. na before j/V7y« in the first place II 20 'M.prasddati II
21 N tvsyati, in the second place corr. by cop. II N in the first place
radatu for vada II M nisitam for niscitam II 22 M mamdayitvd II 23
N in the second ^\a.CQ prasdddbkibhavdmi II
Page 247.
1 After bkdryd N continues in the first place with grdrndmiaram, &c.,
p. 245, 1. 6 II M om. na before tusyati II 3 Pr so 'bravU II Gloss in bh
on khallnam : thoddnucokadu II 4 N tdni for tvdm II M dhdvita hesase, om.
* tv,yady ahavad II 6 bhN^P rdjnd\ APr with us II 7 bhNP vararuci II
N apiparvani II 8 4'PPrM na Mm kurydn na kim dadydd iti w 7 kathd ii ii II
9 P stnvasydh, bh strlvamh, corr. by corr. to strlvamh, which is the reading
of N II 4* tanidbhetena, with a very small 1 over dbhe and an equally small 2
followed by a little vertical stroke over ni. This vertical stroke and the
following 1 look almost exactly like an e, added over the line. Hence
P tadbhiyiitena, M tlnitena II 10 N savdgdosenaiva, 4'PPrM vdgdosenawa,
om. sva II 12 N bddhyamte II 13 *PPrM om. tathd ca II N^'PPrM
raksamdno ; bhA with us II 18 bh gardabhaiko, N gadambheko, corr. to
gardabJiako, "^V garddabhaiko\ k.Vx garddabha eko II M. prdsdbhdvdta II 21
4'PPr rdSabham pratichddya, M rdsabha pra II N yavrksesusrjdmi, M yavakse-
trapdld^ om. tresutsrjdmi I te ca kse II 22 Pr tatM 'tnnstite II Pr karomi II
Page 248.
5 N praticchinna II ^PPrM " prahdrasamuhair II 7 ^PPrM raksa-
mdno II After iti, 4'PPrM ins. kathd \\8\\ II 8 bh bhdiyd 'nasane u, N
bhdryd 'naSa u , ^PPrM bhdryd 'namnena u, A hhdryd I anasane u,° W 9 N cm.
me II 10 ^P cdpriya°, M vd priya II 11 M nrhani II 12 4' vaihd-
nararn pra°, P vaikdnaram pra" II 14 bhNA^PPrM evdsld ; but °^ya^ is
evidently a misreading of V _^_^a^ ; Simpl. H evdslA, I evdslhh ; but h aeva
a^«^ II M strwahh II m added over the line by cop. of 4' II Pr mu^ om. dha II
bhN,^PPrM
Book IV 177
16 Pr kala/iapriT/a//, corr. by cop. to kalahah priyah II 19 N om. ya ii
20 M om. yaj jihvdydm II M. d for tad 11 22 bh daurdtsyeneha, Pr daurdt-
meneha, ^NP daurdsyeneha, in ^ °/^a corr. by cop. from °hi\ M daurdtmainehi \
A and Simpl. HI with us ; Simpl. h daurdtmyainatva II 23 Pr iyam^
4'PM 2ra for api II 24 bhN ruksdyd 11 25 N mrasdydm rasve henasam
halo hd° ^ M nirasdyd rasam bdlikdydm vi° II N bdlikdyd vikalpet W 26 N
makaram II Pr astetat 11 N mamdnartham me dvavaya samjdtam; M mdmd-
nartha II 27 M ^ paramitrena II M athavd pahatdndm, &c., 1. 28 II 29 N
idrSam II M wa w for ^at-a II 30 M varttd for bhartd II Pr om. ca ; ^
hharttdro^ with m added over the line by cop., without deleting ro ; P
bharttdro, om. m II bhNPr tu, * cz^, PM m for nu\ A with us II '^ paSyati W
31 N vdnarah prdha II sovravU supplied by cop. of 4' in marg. II
Page 249.
2 N^PPr pratkasati, corr. by cop. of * to our reading II P hdlikaldryd,
"Id being a misreading of 4''s 5/«i, which looks somewhat similar to Id^ as the
left-hand ^/^a-pot-hook has not been filled in with ink. Cp. vol. xi, Table I,
no. 4, 5 c II N om. all between °ciUd B.ndi pahdrakena, 1. 5 II 4'P nna II 3
Vt grka II 6 ^'P tvarddarmnetia II bhN °daksmdm II 7 Pr dy for
yac?y II 9 M ins. ta before tat II N om. dddya \\ 12 M jndtvd for
gatvd II 13 Pr svagrha, N samgrham for svagrham II 14 N sarvavittam II
M ^i^am for vittam II 15 Pr daksind II 16 4' P sapramoda, PrM «a/?ra-
7«o^a5 II M om. yojana II 17 After vyatite, P ins. ^e II N om. dhurta^
writing s cimtaydm dsa 11 18 "N prstavatak II 19 Pr om. fl^a vittam W
21 4* Sr^e iov priye II Pr maddnadl II 22 "^ pare II
Page 250.
1 Pr om. all between a<;?aya and^ewa, 1. 2 II 2 M °ndcchddavastram II
"^ janamadhye II 4 Pr °visaya II 5 Pr "haste yu 11 6 N upavisya II
N /^am II N SrmgdUkd II 7 M tatrajagdma, then (repeating the sentence)
tatrdjagdma II N om. m after aya^Jya II N joa^^a II 9 N om. matsyam ;
4'PPr matsyajnmdam, M matsyapimda for matsyam II bhN avdmtare II 13
Pr abhihitayd II 14 N grghrendpakrtam II 15 bhN^PM iJw for ww, Pr
^e* OT nu; A kimmu II 16 M om. z!ac chrutvd srgdli II bhN °bhrastdm for
°paribhrastdm\ A with *PM II 17 4' sopahdsam u dha II 19 4' P war^J^fa
for wa M«r«!rt II After mgnike, 4'PPrM ins. ^a^//a 9 u II 20 N awye ; Pr
punaratnena for piunar anyena II ^Pr calacarena ; in 4* the first m covered
with gamboge, and an imperceptible mark referring to the upper margin,
where a rather illegible ja has been supplied; P ins. ca after anyena II Pr
nivesitam II 21 N tatak srutvd II N atiduhkkitomands II 22 Pr
bhNj^PPrM A a
178 Valiants
nihmrayatum II bhN daivahamtahatham , Pr M only daivakamta, ^P dairaxhamta,
A with us. Simpl. MSS. HI aho pasya me t'ulher vighdtam (I Vya° for
"gha'). This passage is missing in h II 23 M om. cdmitra II 24
"^ jardptam II bh atydpi^ N anydpi II
Page 251.
3 N om. «7e II bhN transpose : karomi kim II Pr >?a for saha II Pr has
the sentence kim vd, &c. twice II 4 After uktam ca Pr ins. yatah II 5
Pr drstvd for prsttd (but y«/') II Pr prstavydn, N prstavdn for ptrastavydn II
6 bhN «fl for «a II ^PPr vighnam II 7 M v%e for vicintya II N ^aw fl;?t
for ^a;;m II 12 '^yddrSye, om. ^'ar/r^e II 13 P (not 4') *^^^r//^ II ^PPr
7iigrki° II M sugrhlkrtd, om. nirgrhi II 16 Pr kasmimki ranye II "N prati-
vasatl sma II 17 M a for a^^a II PrM °karaka II 18 N rrksam for
vrksatnulayn W 20 bhN^'PPrM caffl>J-aya ; A with us. Of the Hamb. MSS.
H has catikovdca, I catakovdca II 21 N drsyate II 23 N acimtayat II
M c;'o for a^o H N dtmasampnsto II 24 Pr e^a, om. /?ni bhN^'PPrM and
Hamb. MSS. ''catakd°\ A ksudracamdradikd dtmdnam II 26 M tittibhya II
bhN^'PPr hhamgahhaydd iva, M ^^aw?" ^/t-a ; Simpl. HI Ihamgahhaydd bhavah,
Simpl. h bhamgabhaydd bhuvah ; A with us II
Page 252.
1 M cimtya, om. vi II 2 Pr hihclmukhi, ^PM sucimukhi II bhN durd-
cdri II M ramditamdnini, om. «(/e /la II 3 M tiisnl II N bhutvd for ^^ava ||
In the Hamb. MSS., this line runs thus : asamartho grham [H graham] karttum
samartho grhabhamjane. This is also the reading of A, which has only
grhdrambhe for gf karttum II 4 bhN sd twice II N om. jmnar II N dsraya-
karno" II 5 Pr vrksyam II 7 Pr ddtaiyam, M ffli^a for ddtarya II After
iVi, Pr kathd ii i8 i II *P : kathd 15 w 15 \n "if corr. to 10 by two little
strokes, but the correction is not clear and is liable to be mistaken for
a 10 corr. to i5; M kathd \ 10\ W 8 Pr purvam iov purvasneJiam II 9 M
sasamudre II 11 Pr Sru for chrutvd II bh c/^a II 16 Pr upakdresu II
4'PPr *afZ^M H 4' ^w for sddhutve, but mr/^w supplied by cop. in margin II
17 Pr icyate II 21 M navam for nicam II M sanamktipardkrami II 22
N /jra-^fl II 25 N samdditah II 26 Pr M<?^^z^ saknoti II 27 M om.
paribhraman kascit II
Page 253.
2 ^ sarnyojitakarakamalaJi supplied in marg. by cop. II 3 Pr Idgudi,
om. the following aksaras to kaddcid (excl.), 1. 5 II P tvadarghe II 6 Pr
°krtam \\ 8 A 4' P PrM drstvd 'sau II 9 M vltaXyat for vyacintayat II 10
N enam epavdhayisydmi II 12 N may anna for nayatra II vj/PM ca for fa II
bhN, ^P PrM
Booh IV 179
13 NPr 80 for 'sau II 14 N vadhyete II 15 bhA4'PPr amtasthend"
(Pr "virudhyend), N atasthend" II 16 Pr samprdpta II 17 bh tadabhimukho
mugatvd^ mu being struck out by copyist II M w^ for wa»za II 19 M eva
for ca II 20 ^PPrM ins. ca after ^ewa II M om. kascid iha II 22
bhN^'PPrM sunye, A .yz^^/ye II 23 N^PPrM kupito II 24 * samtrastas
tarn, but over the first *2!a a small horizontal line, which may be taken for
a mark of deletion ; hence P samtr<utam for saintrastas tarn II
Page 254.
1 Pr prdnadaksandm II 2 M nakhyeydty avam II 4 N prdka for
prdpia II 5 P gajacarmmdbhedarn II 7 M katham labhuksita, om. ca II
9 Pr samaydbhdgyato 'tithim ; the words samayd° (or m mayd") form the 2nd
or 4th pada of a sloka. A samdyd° ; Hamb. MSS. aparam huhkuksitas (H
"talis) tvam samdydto (I samdgato) bhydgatotithik II 10 bh taddvisto, N
taddviste I, M tadodisto II 12 bhN (r^if?^ II 4' a deleted ^a before ^r^m II
Pr krtvddb/mtam vrajah II 4'P vrajah II 13 Pr ^y ior yady II 14 N
paiyet II 16 bh^PPrM Mo 'dhira\ N Mo J/^lm, A with us II Pr 'paydm-
gydmi, "N ydsydmi II 17 Pr tasydgamana II 20 ^PPr tiastah, M wa^/a II
22 N srmgdlah II 23 V jdtapardkramam II 4'PPrM ityddi, om. slokam II
Pr pathat, N apathat II
Page 255.
1 N taddbhi° II Pr svadamstrdbhihs ta vi" II 2 Pr bubhujam II 3 P
svajdtlyam II 4 After avdpsyasi, 4'PPrM ins. y^a^^i ii ii II 6 Pr cdlpam for
cdpalyam II Vr jmtino II 7 ^PPrM cazii^a^ for m II Yx yutah II 8
4'PPrM subhaksdni II 9 M fzWeib II Pr 5fff;ar ya<^ viruddhyati, <i> viru-
ddkyati, corr. by cop. to virudd/ieti; P, misunderstanding this correction, as
the e-stroke looks like a virama belonging to the preceding line : viruddhati II
10 N makaraprdha II Pr vdnara dim II 13 NM cirakdlam du° II ^PrM
anndblidvdt, P annabhavan, om. m II Pr nikulamtdm II 15 N ei^ya° for
awya° II ^PPrM ^o^acz'c? II 16 M pra for pravi^y a W 17 Yx tadgrhd-
rnnihkrdmann, om. ^a/^i II 18 N viyate for viddryate II 19 ^ vimtiiam,
PPrM cimtitam II 22 Pr "rdydta II 23 Pr om. >^a dhdrah II 24
desasya tu all our MSS. inch A Simpl. H- and <7- class : demsya visaye II
*PPrM subhaksdni II 25 After a<^i, 4'PPrM ins. >{-ai^/ia n i^ n II
Page 256.
2 M svagrhavistena dtmatdyind II 3 Pr labdhd II 6 M -upanatafrnam II
7 M caiurthatram II ^PPr tasydyam II ^p ddyaslokah, but a small visarga
put over </ya by cop. ; PrM ddyah slokah II 8 P ;tM for tu W N om. ^o II
9 N *a twice ll Pr vamcyato II bhP om. 4 after the stanza. In its place
bhN, ^ PPrM
180 Variants
they have a flourish. A n 4 i 154 II After 4, ^ has the same flourish as bhP II
bhN add ifi (N adds pavicdkhydnahe) caturtliam dkhydnakam samdptam; bh
adds two flourishes, bhN add the figure 4, bh between double dandas, N
between dandas II
BOOK V.
Page 257.
1 N om. the Jain diagram at the beginning of the text II 2 4'^ over
the line between ddya and Uokah, apparently by cop. li 4 As to the
readings, cp. 259, 21 II S 4'PPr rdjnak putrdh, M rdjnah putrd II 6
N om. 7idma II 7 M prati sma, om. °vasati II °moksdni all our MSS.
except A ; A and Hamb. MSS. ° moksakarmmdni (h corrupted : tatrdrthadkarmd-
cakdmakarmmdni). Read with A and Hamb. MSS.? II After samjdtah, M ins. :
tatas ca vismnjdtah, continuing with the correct reading tataS ca vibhavaksaydd,
&c. II 9 Pr daritd II 11 N vitia/ilnasya, M vihlnasya for vittavihlnasya II
13 M om.yadd W 15 bh kutumba, M kutrm\ov ftamli\ba II N jumps from
the first satatam to the second satatam (1. 17), om. one of them and all
between them II 17 P lavanatai twice II M °vastra7ndhanacita\yd II 18
N bha for na W N Idgkave II M aro ior jouro II 22 Pr vicimtayat II Pr
ujjdsi II 23 Pr nUciyam II 24 M pasanidhik II Pr "ruj^d" 11
Page 258.
1 P tavad for tava II ^'PPrM mvie^ydmi W 4'PPrM transp. hamtavyo
la W 2 4'P 'k§amayo for 'ksayo, but in ^ ma del. by cop. ; M kamayo for
kana° 'km. Cp. M's reading, 1. 4 U 3 N Pr sambuddhah II N satvam
for sa tarn II 4 N om. vd II M tmnam mithdne ksayo [cp. 1. s] na
hhdvyam II 6 N sakosena II 7 St'PPr kdmdrthendtha II N ^i^ewa for
mattena II M jihaldh jjkita II 8 M hhadrdrydydh for tadhhd" II 10
N "damtena w 4'PPrM ins. m after >^■ II 12 M ta for i^a^ II 14 Pr
kamcanainayd II 15 Pr prabhun d° II 16 Pr dina II N vyatikrdma II
18 Pr om. dattvd; bh ^r^^va, but corrected to dattvd by the copyist II M om.
jd° a ga W N avanimW 21 N (not bh !) ^PPr °nopardyitam, M ^za^e
';io/?arai7'[or ci]i5a»i. It does not seem, that the stroke, which distinguishes
pa from sa, has been added in bh by the corrector, since the ink used by the
latter is not so dark as that used by the copyist II 23 M om. karau II
24 Pr ksititanihitajdnuvara7io, bhN kntinihita, om. tala (N °nihatd\Q,oxr:. by
cop. to °ta'\jdnucaran6) It 25 N ° nigrahaladhhani for "bhigralialahdha II
26 4* jumps from the first bhagavan io the second hhagavan (1. 3o), om. one of
bhN, ^PPrM
Booh V *• 181
them and all between them ; but the copyist adds the missing text in the
inferior margin II N viraharana II 30 N bkagavam na vedmi II M bhavata,
corr. to °tak, whereas the copyist of 4* adds the visarga directly over °ta ;
hence P bhavatarn II 31 h\i^ pragtinikrti/dni II 32 M.'pu ca lekkandm ca
vi° II "^ praitam II P asti, M dga^te for dste II J^
Page 259.
2 N bha for ^pi II N kramenawa II N "lobMna II 6 Pr trsndydh, ^P trsndyd ;
M trsndyd patrapa kotukam II 7 Pr om. '/?^ before ^ry^a° II Yt pravivehja II
P om. '/ji td after ^e II 8 N updgatdh II bhA^PPr putkartum, N purvam
karttum^ "^L purkkartum II 9 VL purakotakdtapdlapurMsair II ^PPrM «a^a-
rasyamadJiye II 10 N om. gamyatdm II M om. sarveyd II 11 bhN
ksipanakd II Pr drsfd.^ [ox prstds II 12 M om. 57/0^ II bhN om. ndpito ;
Hamb. MSS. with ^'PM II N drdhabai^dhandbaddhoddJiatasesai ksipanakaik II
13 bh °ksipmiakaik, corr. to our reading by corr. II N bhttak for «7i^a^ II
N om. kdranikaik II 14 Pr Had for the first etad II 16 M mdniya, om.
°bhadrdkdrand° II M »2a»2 for m II M here mdnibhadrak II 17 bhN ksipa-
nako II 4'PPr earvaksapanavrttdmfak II 18 N jumps from the first
ahhihitam to the second abhihitam (1. 2o) i om. one of them and all between
them II 19 M duMdtmd II 20 Pr r for tair II 21 M om. knsrutam;
bhN kuhtam for kusrutam. For the readings, cp. 257, 4 II 22 P om.
na II After krtam, 4'PPr ins. kathd \\ 1 w n II, M kathd' 1\\\ 26 Pr
mddri^hadrak II 29 N om. m II P stusuve II
Page 260.
2 Here Bh begins again with tkvdn for fitvdt II N dmfdimd jdtitvdt II
Bh sunasya II 3 Bh nakulasya na W bhN vihasati II 4 N kupito, M
kupise, Bh aputro II 6 Pr sisydydm II Bh dolanasthitani for sayyd° su II
Bh kurp.bham dddya jaldrtkhii pa II 7 M utauca for ?^fffca II 8 N ^a^^a II
9 ^PPrM Siinyarp, muktvd for sunylkrtya II Bh j5« svayam 8mnm(^u corr. from
^ra, or vice versa)-^r;{ya grharp, kva° II 11 Bh om. ?^a^ya II 12 Bh
vdlanakasya ; M om. bdlakasya II Bh agamat II 13 Bh bhrdtrvadJiamrjikito
'•tlita" II 14 Bh ^r^m for vidhdya II Bh fZz^re for duratas II Pr caksepa II
15 PrBh "mndito for "pramudito II N vydpdra°, Bh svapdra° II 16 Bh ins.
^a^ after mdtdpi, omitting Z^c^wz before dgacchantam II Pr rtidhirdklinna° II Pr
o/^r, Bh 5a° for a^i° II 18 Bh nihmtiikitacittd II M kopideviwrsya II In bh
gloss on avimrsya : avicaryya II Bh jalapmrnnam kurp.bha7p, nmk^epa II 19 Bh
kumbhdvapdta W MBh om. ^am II 20 'Bh.ydvad grhamadhyarp, pravi^ati II
21 MSS. w ^f^ja" II M. sd upakdrakah pu° W 22 'B\i°putrasiydvmrsyakrta' \\
From 260, 2bhN,^PPrM; Simpl.Bh,
182 Variants
M om. "Irta" II Bh °sokena cluhkhitahrdayd d° II Bh "xaksasthalatdclanam II
23 Bh a^iitare for avasare II 24 bh A^'PPrMBh "nurdvakah ; N "nirvd-
pakatii for "nisrdvakak (Hamb. MSS. nirvdpakah) II Bh transp. pa^yatiUdvat II
Page 261.
2 Pr vamnas, Bh vacanam II 3 Bh ° mrtyupJialam II Bh hhavaty evdii" II
4'PPr atilobhdtmdndm (Pr °^»2a° for "tmd^) lobhdmdhdndm II 4 After °lobhdn-
dhdndm^ Bh ins. dvitlyd kathd II ^PrMy«i!a^ iov yatkd II 6 Bh atilobhd-
vibkutasya II 9 *PPrM ins. /«' after i/^a II M joarawi for parasparam 11
10 Bh cakruh II 11 N daridratdhhdvak II M adds yaz^ayj after ?^y(-i5aw ca II
12 Pr sadhodhavd II 14 Pr bhajati II Bh mitrdny api II 15 Bh °Z/7'^(Z-
mdn II P nardnardn for ^mm/i II 18 M m^wi for vdgml II 20 M kaldem
fov kaldkaldpam W 21 Yx prdpnotty amarUyo\ Bhjorajowo^i ?«r2Jyo (Bh con-
tinuing 7m) II 22 N om. maranam II
Page 262.
1 Bh ksam (om. wa) li bhNPr ddridra 11 2 N «oc^ for seve W Bh
tvadUharp, II 3 N ya^y for % 11 bh ghanavarjitena II 4 Pr ddridrdn II
Yx jndtva%va\ '^\ijhdtvd saw M. stMiam W 5 hh. sarvaf/idmrfkdj'ane, corr.
to our reading by corr. ; N sarvathd jane II Pr ydnitavyam II 7 M prasd-
dayet II 8 Pr sarvdrthah for «a cart hah II Bh updyaih »ydt II 9 Bh
transp. : /?;m° wr/;a° II "N nrpasevasevayd \\ <i>'P'PT'M. nrpasevdydm W 4'PPr
krsikarmmandm II M vidydrthdrjanena II 10 Bh om. madhye II 13 Pr
^_rn^° for ^Mr?^° II Bh °Uydtivisa, then blank for one aksara and a not
finished sa (for wa) II 14 N usidam II V paragatd° II 15 Bh sulabham
for m mbham II 16 N saptavidhd II Bh bhavati for ^ya^J II 17 N °W2a«a II
Tt 7iipeksa'' ioT niksepa° W 18 FiBh. °bhdfndd° W 20 M. pilrnnd, om.
purne II M om. all between °vahcanam and svabhd° next line II 21 Bh
"siddham for °rupam II N kitdmm II 23 N *;5a«^i II 24 Bh priyatdniy
"^Wv mriyate,^ mreyate\ Pr adds ^Ja II M4thpada: taddsydnupayd" W Pr
tutyam II
Page 263.
1 NBh iffl^/?a m II 2 bhN °niyuktdh II 4 N aparam caW Bh puts
aparam (Bh Vaw«) and the following stanza after the prose, 1. 7 II 5 Pr
gdmgdmdhikarp, II Bh gdmdhika II Bh °nddibhik II 6 M grhyati II N yadai-
kena II 7 NM deSdmtaram bhd° II 4'PPrM ins. m after °nayanam II Bh
desdmtarabhdmddnayanam arthavatdm eva w aparam, &c., stanza 24. Then:
^a^/^a ca and stanza 25 ll 9 N tudhnarnti^ M nibadheti II M jnahdgajd^'ilWT
mahdgajdh II 10 M only krayakovidd, corr. by later hand to °ddh II 11
bhN,^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 183
Bh udyatd II N lohai, ^PPrM lokd W M durademm gatd II 12 Bh om.
kim caW 14 "Bh. prabhitdh II M kdh for kdkdh II N wr^a^ II 15 Bh
om. the first m ll 16 Mj'ya, om. parity a \\ 17 N om. this and the
following line II M j5?^wzm[or v(ii\ti II 19 Pr avista II 20 bhN ciUd°
ioT viUd° \\ M. anyane n 21 Bhprdjmkw "M om. ca &fteT prdptdk W M
siptdjale II 22 Bh sflmahdkdlam hhagavamtam pra II 23 Bh bhirivdnam-
dandmd II M mayogulrah for ndma yogmdrah W 24 Bh ^e;za for tenaiva II
N mathdyanayn^ IL pathdyatanam II Bh ^aM^ II
Page 264.
1 Bh om. te \\ Bh a deleted ma for w II 2 N wa tasmair for ^a^a*
^a^V II M vayam siddkaydvikanunra ydsyamo tra dhanatrptir myutyar vd bhavi-
syabhiti II Bh sikra° for siddha II 3 Bh om. iti II 4 Bh ins. ya^fa^
after ca ll 5 Pr nasasah W P pdlato II Pr jalam iti, N jajldni for jalam
eti II 6 P acimtya II ^P dalavavdn for balavdn 11 bhNPM «a if?^, 4^ dis-
tinctly wa»w ; BhHI a/3i for waw« (in spite of '^^ at the end of the pada !) 11 N
"kdroti II 7 N tathd ca II 8 Bh ca for hi II P om. purusasya II 9 BhHI
ajoz for iti II Pr sosyadddrstdkhyah II 11 Bh adatvdt II M klesasydmga datvd
iukhdni neha la" W 12 bhN4'PPrM ^a^-^awaya w?a?r ; ABh with us II Pr
bahubhir II 13 Bh transp. kascid asmdkam II Bh dravydrjanopdyo II M
vivaraprad eSah II 14 4'P °mdmsam vi°, N malidmdsavikrayam II BhHI
"prabhrtmdm for °^iV m (HI with the blunder °vikrayl°, and H °/ja«2'' for °mdm°) ii
15 bh vdddhuta", ^'PPr cdtyudbhuta° , M cdtyuduta°, A ca\atyudbJmta° \ Hamb.
MSS. with us II N huyate II Pr vdnisd°, P vdtisd° II 4'PPrMBh om. yate^
after ca ll 16 4' P mahatdn 11 17 Bh ^m fa for r^e II N ya^ for a^^^^a/l 1 1
N >?r(;^i for ko II M. pibhartti 11 18 Bh ^Isyayogyatdm II ^/PPrM siddki-
vartti" (but the reading of bhN is confirmed by Hamb. MSS. and all our
MSS. below, p. 266, 1. 1, and p. 266, 1. ll), M "vatustam ii 19 N pratyeka-
pratyeka paryaydm dsa 11 Bh °digvibhdge, M "calettaradikdmgblidge II 20 M
ndsamdidhim for ^<?«a° II Bh nikitam for asavidigdhavi 11 21 Bh om. ^aita* 11
bhN agrenatasya 11 M. pitd, Bh papdta 11 22 M ins. wa before kkanati II
Pr tdbhramayl 11 23 N gacchatdm 11 Bh ^/aif/^e^/a^/i II Bh awj/^, om. ci^/^a II
24 M om. bho ; Bh a-^o for blio 11 Bh om. yat 11 Bh prabhusam 11 Bh ins.
tvadiyam before ddridryam 11 BhHI om. wa II
Page 265.
1 Bh om. iti ll Bh *a a^a II 2 Bh vamto [bha add. over the line, app.
by cop.) 'grato ndham dgacchdmi 11 3 ^Bh tdmmram, P tdmmram II N
prathamemo mvrttah II 5 Bh apatat 11 Pr ?'am/i 11 6 Bh rajata° for
r«j5ya° 11 Bh prakrst a (l) for prakarsiiak n Bh yat k est arn W 7 Bh raupyam W
bhN,^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
184 Variants
Bh ndgrato II 8 N^PPrM (not bh) om. agre rupyamayl Ihumih; Bh iha
raupyamayl. ca, om. hhumih II Bh agraio hematnai/l II 9 ^PPr hhavisyatUi II
Bh om. na II Bh tava for tathd II NBh ddridra for ddridrya II 10 Bh
wfl Uiavisyati II M ndhagamicchdmi II 11 M rupam^ Bh raupyam II 12
NBh om. «^^fl^ II M om. all between a/?i and ydvat^ 1. 13 II Bh nipatitd il
13 Bh svarnnamayl II Bh //r^/o II 14 N gacchatdm for grhyatdm II Bh
^varnnam yatheccham ; 4' first yacchecchcm, writing afterwards dy on the first
cc/^; "^ yadye iov yatJiecchain W 15 Bh «a a/^a II Bh ?;2WA?a II 16 Bh
prathamam for ;;ra/l' II Bh ra^ipyam II Bh om. prdptam II 17 M gacchdva II
18 Bh anena prahliutendpi II 19 bhN fl/^fl»i avasthitas, Bh atrdham sthito II
M ?!/mw, Bh hhavamtain for ^t"«iw II 20 M ekuyrive for eyfriX-i II 21 M om.
all between babhrd and masta, 1. 22 II 22 St' P PrBh 3//rama« «Ma°; read
with ^11 N hhramaccakram, P paribkraman nakram. Read paribhramacca-
kram II 23 Bh eka pa»yat II 4'PPrM e^wm for avom^ II Bh ko for Mo^ II
Page 266.
1 Pr bhagavdn II Bh om. firasi; Pr mra^i II 2 Bh kutrdpi II BhyaiJa^
pipdsdkulo smi, om. i^» II 3 St'PPr ^^yw for ez?a II Bh vrdhnanamastakam
druroha II Pr samdruseha II 5 N /jra-^-a II Bh mamdpy etat ittham eva
sirasy II 6 4'PPr avatarisyatUi II Bh om. w^e II bh devatd for vedand,
with a virama over de — see vol. xi, Table I, no. 5, 4a; hence N daivatd II
N prdha II After aha, 4' ins. mamdpUtham, bracketed in a rather incon-
spicuous manner II 7 Bh dlapayisyati II 8 Pr samdrosyati, Bh droksyati 11
M om. all between so 'bravlt and sdmpratam, 1. 9 II N k'tyatkdlas II 9 Bh
cakradhara aha II Bh om. dharanitale II 10 Bh vrdhmana dha II N vlnd-
vacchardjah, HI venivacchardjah, Bh venuvatsardjah II Bh p%irusa prdha II Bh
ya<;?i ra»20 rfl;'a n i/m^ n taddham tvam iva ddridryopahato 'mum siddha° II 11 N
ddridropahata II Pr eva for zw II Bh om. tvam iva II Bh samdydtah II 12
Bh mayd'py any ah for maydnyah II M dastas ca for drstah pf ca W 13 bhN
tadeva for taveva II Pr j)rcchyata II Bh om. gi^a, writing prcchato II 14
Bh ins. mastakam before dniroha II Bh wo for wa II N jumps from the first
bhadra to the second bhadra (1. 15), om. one of them and all between them II
15 Bh om. tarhi II 16 Bh si° bhayam etat pradarutam II 17 Bh ko 'pi
for kakid api II 18 Bh tadd for sa II Bh °vardyitah II Bh ins. eva after
ittham II 19 Bh ins. svagrhdya after wzaw^ II Bh and Hamb. MSS. mocito-
ham bhavatd cirdd asmdd anarthdt II 20 bhA4'PPr yusmad, N yusmdd for
pustdd ; M yvsman arthdt II Bh svayam for svadhdnam II Bh yd-sydmUi n iVj^ «° II
22 In bh, the e-stroke before w« of me looks like a danda; hence N ma
for ?«e II 23 bhN °pamktdnu° II Bh " pamktyarmavdrena II Bh om. sa II
M starnnasiddhah^ Bh suvarnnasiddhah II 24 Bh om. m II
bllNjSI'PPrM; SimpLBh
Book V 185
Page 267.
1 Bh cakrena, om. txhsna II Bh ins. sa after hhramatd II Bh saJiacaram,
ova., sva II Pr nadam for naram ; M om. svasahacaram naram, Bh oin. naram II
Pr tata samlpa II 2 Bh ins. saha before bhutvd II Bh sa aha for «o 'bravlt II
3 Bh suvarnnasiddha for m II Bh om. the first tat II M vitayata for >tm ^a^ ||
4 bh sarvacakra° ; N sarvacakradharavrttdmtam, ^ sarvvam cametat so 'bravlt,
del. and corr. by cop. to sarvvam cahravrttdmtam tarn ahathayat II Bh om.
tarn II Bh sa for ^aw II 5 Bh om. tam II M om. prdha ; Bh uvdca for
p-a^a II Bh ins. tvam after ^/^o II 6 After krtavdn, ^PPrM ins. katkd \\3 u II
bhNPr atka for athavd II 7 M om. buddhlr uttamd II 8 N vinasyarnte II
11 <i'F'PvM. maitrim ; A with us and bhN; Bh mitrab/idvam ; Harab. MSS.
H mitrabhdvasamdgatdh, I mitrabhdvam wpagatdJi II M upagatd II 12 Bh
prativasarnti sma II Bh ins. ca after iiJ^^ara II Bh buddkirahitds ca II 13
Bh Sdstravimukhah II Bh param for kevalarn, II 14 N yaratritarn, II Bh
demrn, for desdntararn II 15 N bhupatin, ^^PPrM nrpat'm II 1^ paratosya II
16 Bh dyestatarak II 17 ^ asmdkas, corr. by another hand to asmdnekah,
which is the reading of P; M asakehs, Pr asmdsv ekak for asmdkam ekas II Bh
om. m II 18 bh rdjyarn, N rdjya, Bh ra;'a for rdjndrn, which is also the
reading of A II M kevalarn buddhyd II 19 N ^a»? for «a II 20 M
buddhe II Pr vidydhlna tvarn, II 21 Pr a^»2e for a^o II Pr yudyate for
yujyate II 22 Pr eva II Bh bdlakdt II bhN pulitdh for krlditdh II
Page 268.
1 Pr ^y^avo for mahdnubhdvak II Bh asmadupdrdyitavittasya II M om.
vittasya II Pr sarnvibhdgd, Bh sarnvigl II 3 Pr atikramyadbhir II 4' «m,
then the white rectangular in the middle of the page with the folio
number 96, then a danda, used as a hyphen, then hd 'sthlni ; P sirnhd 'sthlni^
M simhostkoni, all om. »^r;{a ; /^o in M's reading is perhaps a misreading of ^,
since danda + hd may easily be taken for ho. Bh with us and bhN II 5 Bh
°vidydpratyayah II Pr khn tad for k'lmcid II 6 N jumps from the first °ndbhi-
hitam to the second °ndbhihitam (1. 7), Pr from the first one to the third one
(1. 8), om. one of them and all between them (N writing caikendhhihitarn) II
8 M om. aharn II PrM samjlvanam, Bh sajivarn II 9 4'PPrM ekena tato
'sthi° W 10 Vv yojayitum,<if^ yojayatirn; MjojayituW 1& ukiaviS ca W Bh
om. sa II 15 ^PPrM vrksam for samipatarum II M tathdnustitam II 16
M krtam; Bh om. krtah II PPrMBh and Hamb. MSS. om. te; in *, if(? has
been del. again by copyist! II 17 Bh om. simhe sthdndntar agate II 18
Bh aharn for ato 'harn, II After vidyd, iti, sPPPrM ins. kathd \\ 4 w, Bh trf/iyd
kathd II 20 In Bh, daivahatd is corrected into deva° II M bahutvdbuddhayo II
bhN.'^PPrM; Simpl.Bh B b
186 Valiants
Bh svalyahiuWiayo for svalpaclhiyo II 21 Bh abhinimdamti W 22 Pr
Sarastho II 24 N suvarnaskldhi prdha II
Page 269.
2 Bh satahuldhihsahaSra'' II 3 4'PPr 5»ia^; Bh om. sma II N ekahuddhi
ndma II Bh mitram for mitratdm II 4 Bh ins. yarai^ after ^a/fl»2 II 5 N
"yo^/i" II Pr "sukhanubhuya II Bh transp. kaddcit tesdm II 6 Bh astamana-
veldydm II 7 Bh om. ca after iJawi II 'Qh jaldsrayam II 8 Bh dgamisydmiW
9 Pr svagrha II 10 Pr tamtra for ^aiJm II M i^o bhadramu II 11
bhN4'PPrM ins. mamtram (N matram) before kartum; ABh and Hamb.
MSS. with us II 13 ^PPrM vaeanamdtraSravananidirendpi II Bh om.
tdvat II N satnhhavati, corr. by cop. to °2!(? II 14 *PM buddhi°, Bh
habuddlii° II N cdtmdnam, M tvdtmdnam for ^m»« a° II Bh om. m II 15
Bh rakmylsydmi II bh jalajatir, corr. by corr. to °gaUr ; N V"^^'?^ •• 1®
^PPrM ins. bhavatd after w/^r^^am II Pr matah iox yatah II 18 Pr vikdydm
for t7/a/!y aA'M II M ddhir for buddhir II 19 bhN ?!a<? oa for tad II N wca-
TiaSravanamdtrdj ; Hamb. MSS. with us II bbNAsf^PPr^JBh piirparyd-
gatam, only M piirparydydgatam. This is no doubt a restoration of the
original reading of the textus simplicior. But the Hamburg MSS. read
with our other MSS. II Pr tyaktam ; M om. fyaktum II 20 bhN 4'P Pr sakya ;
ABh and Hamb. MSS. with us II Bh om. iti II bhN^I'PPrM subuddki" ;
Bh and Hamb. MSS. with us II Pr °prahdrena II 21 M raksay'isydmi II
N mamdukap'dha 11 22 BhH °visayah II 4'PPr kimcij 11 Bh om. kamcij M
BhHI jaldsrayam II Bh transp.: adyaiva sabhdryo W
Page 270.
1 Bh jaldSrayam II 2 Bh yama prdtar dgatya jdlair dcchdditam tat
sarah II 3 Bh matsyakurmmamakarddayo II 4 Bh jdle patitdh II Pr
grhitvdh II MSS. correctly °buddhl d°. Correct our text II S Bh gativi-
sesajndnai kutilacdrena raksamtdva 'pi jdle II Pr ^ata for gati° II ^PPr
raksitaic II 6 Pr atha pardhna II Wa. prakrstds II Bh svagrkam II 7 Pr
iatabuddhi II 8 Bh sahaSravuddhih karena nltah II Bh °^a abhihitd svapatni II
9 * j5?<[new -pagejpuraA II Bh jony(? pasya paSya II 11 After ya^«,
^PPrM ins. kathd ii 5 II 12 Bh nakdmta for naikdntena II After iV?, Bh
ins. caturthl kathd w flourish ii II 13 ^\l yadvdjyy iov yady apy II 14 Bh
"vacanlyam II Bh ins. iti after amdlanghanlyam II bhN yayd for »2fl_ya II 15
N om. 'pi II Bh "kdras ca II bh atha for athavd II 19 M om. cakradhara
dim', "^ cakradharah prdha II 21 Pr «a, om. ma II 22 N rakukagrhe^
°ku being a misreading of the form which ja has in bh II bhN bhdrod-
vdkanam ll >
bhN,^PPrM; SimpLBh
Booh V 187
Page 271.
2 All our MSS,, except Bh, but including the Hamburg ones, here and
in the following lines vrUi° (Pr vrtii i tau ca vrttihliamgam) II 3 Bh yathd-
stkdnam II 4 Pr °sthite II Bh ins. tena after °sthitena II Bh coddhata II
M "mhhana for "rdsabhena II 6 ^PPrM sa prdha II Bh °pracdlenena II
7 bhN °pravrddhd II 8 *P dhdtavyamm iti II 9 In bh gloss over
kdsl: sdsa; N hdsa for y^aw U Bh cauram II 10 Pr hJiogodhyo, corr.
by cop. to hlogddhyo W *PPrM jlvitam II 11 bhN^'PPrM tadd ;
ABh with us. bhN "gatam for ^itom li BhHI "sabdd" for °nddd° II Pr
SamkhandnuddndmU, 4^ mmkhandnuddnddi (corr. putting an almost impercep-
tible i over the second m, and a nearly equally imperceptible 2 over 6?a), P
iamkhandddnunddi', M mtnkhandnvraddnddi II BhHI ^am for wa II 12 M
ksetraraksdh pnrusd II N bamdham bamdham ca, Bh vamdJiavamdhai 'vam ; M
hamdha vadham ca W 13 M i^ava tribhrtatasrutvd II NBh prdha II M om.
Mo II 14 Bh om. na II bh na ktarasam^ corr. by corr. to na gl° ; N with
the other MSS. ll Bh gltam rasam na vedmi II Bh bhanasi II 15 Pr
iarada{da del. again by co^. )dyotsndhato ; Bh saratyotsndhate II 16 Pr
vimSati II bh hote, N srauteW ^ gltajhdmkdrajd ; as //m;^ looks very much
like ^a»i, P writes gUammkdrajd, PrM gltasamkarajd -, N gltam jamkdrajd;
Bh gltasamskdrajd II 17 M ?<r/a5i for unnadasi II 18 N rdsabhar aha II
MBh <f/^/> only once II 19 M ^^/a, om. Tto^ II All our MSS. incl. the
Hamburg MSS. sniyatdm (only Bh : kuya [new \me]yafdm) II 20
bhNA^PPrM Hamb. MSS. (not Bh) ekavimmti II 21 Bh stvenakona° for
ekona" ll 22 Pr sthdnamtrayam II Pr dsydbki, Bh a/(-ara for dsydni II Bh
«a for wav« II 23 ^ varnnd sattrimsaiir ; the r-hook begins exactly on *a
and ends on a. Over sa, the copyist adds the visarga, whose superior dot
has almost melted together with the right-hand stroke at the end of a sa,
•which stands in the foregoing line just above. As the superior dot of the
visarga is not easy to be distinguished, its inferior dot looks like an anusvara.
Hence P reads varnnd samdrrimmti ; trirnsatir also M ; cp. the O-class above,
p. 63, and vol. xi, Table II, no. 11, 3 a-c. bh carnndk sadvhmatir, N varndh
sadvimmii, A va° sadvimmtir II Bh sattrinisat for sattrmmtir II bhN blidryds, M
hhdyds for bhdsds II The copyist of bh first writes smrtali with double danda
after it ; then he writes the d stroke on the visarga, and puts the superior
dot of the visarga over td, the inferior dot under it. The copyist of N,
who first writes smrtah, corrects this to smrtdm 1 1
Page 272.
2 Bh yutam for vrtam W Between slokas 43 and 43, Bh inserts this half-
sloka : dhanydndm jdyate karnne visesdt iaradi sthite II 3 bh ndtyad
bhNj'^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
188 Variants
gttatvdram (or gUadvdrarn), corr. by cop. to °gifakaram, N ndtyat gltakaram^
^PPrM ndnyad gUadvdram, A with us; Bh Hamb. MSS. priyam for varam W
N daivendj)i\^pi del. by cop.]?» II M om. ajn II 4 In Bh, this line runs
thus : hiskasndyuravdlhdddt tryaksam jagdda rdvanah II 5 Bh om. tvam II
Bh nivdrayisi II 6 Bh vrtipura for vrtidvdra II Pr jumps from the first
ksetrapd to the second ksetrapd, 1. 9, om. one of them and all between them II
8 Bh tathd cdnustite II N utkamthadharo II Bh tatah ksetraraksakdrds taUabdam
$rutvd krodkdt II 9 bhN nihpidayamto II Wa. pldayamto II 10 Bh dhdvitdh II
Bh tddito II 11 Bh bkumljirstenaW M tatah, om. ca II bhN'J'PPr sacchi-
drodusalam, M sachidrodusanam, Bh sacchidrolukhalam, A sacchidraudusaldrn^
Hamb. MSS. sacchidrolusalam II 12 Bh^a?;?"; M svahlidvagatavedanali for
svajdtisva° II 14 Bh "kkardhdndm W 15 M om. ^o wa II bhNjora;am° II
16 bh^'PPr erodusalam, A era xidusalamm II Bh fo^a« ca tT^m bhamktvd
kamthasamalusam dddya pald° ; Hamb. MSS. j^a^a*' m vrttim hhamktvd kamtJia-
stham ulusalam dddya pald° II 17 Bh asmim nnatare II Pr d for durdd II
Bh durdttardt tarn avalokya idam uvdca II 19 Bh only : sddhi mdtula gite-
neti II tad bhavdn a pi, &c., 1. 22 II 21 After iti, ^PPr ins. kathd w 6 W M
om. iti and kathd, but has the figure 6 II 22 Bh vicdryamdno for ?izm° II
Bh om. mayd II After sthitah, Bh ins. i^i pamcaml kathd, HI i^i /^a^/^a 5 II
23 N cakradharak prdha ; Pr jumps from the first dha to the second aha,
273, 3, om. one of them and all between them II bh atha for athavd II
Page 273.
1 mitrdndm na karoti yah all our MSS. incl. A, HIBhh. Hence this
reading is beyond any doubt that of Pui'nabhadra as well as of both the H-
and the o--class of the textus simplicior II 2 4'PMBh °kolikah II 3 Bh
suvarnnasiddha W N svarnasiddha prdha W 5 bhN mamtharo W ^PPrBh
kolikah, M kolivah II 6 Bh patrakarmmakdddtii II 7 Bh dddra for dddya II
"Bhprdptah II Bh om. ca II bh Umsipdpddapam, N ^inpdpddapam, Pr sasapd-
dapam, Bh simmpdtarum II 8 N om. drstvd II Bh drstvd 'cm[new page]-
cimtayat II Pr drSyati tena ddnena karmrhhutyena pro" II M taddnena II 9
bhN4'P kartrbhutena, A karttihhutena, M kartrbhrtena for kartitena. Hamb.
MSS. and Bh with us II M bhutdni ior pra° II M katakarmmopa° II 10
M kugaram W 11 bhN mamdsramo II 12 Bh samudrajalakallolasparsaSi-
taldnildpydyitasarlrah II 13 Bh vasdmi for tisthdmi II 4'PPrMBh >(:o/?^a II
N kaulika prdha II 14 M a?/? for a//a»i II 15 Bh om. ;;za»za II bhPr
kutumbam II Bh om. t^i II Bh om. hghram II 16 Pr karttayisydmi, N
karisydmi W Tr sustas W Bh transp. : tustoham tava W 17 Bhraksapdda-
pam amumm itiw ^'PPrMBh /{:o/i,^a II 18 Bh tad for tarhi II Pr svamitra,
M svdmitram, Bh mitrarri II Mprsfd, ^PPr drstvd II 19 M sayndgacchati II
bhN.^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 189
Bh transp. : vyamtarena tatketi II 4'PPrM pratipannam, Bh pratipranne II
^PPrBh kolikah II 21 M mama kascikham anubhavdvah, &c., p. 274, L 1.
A stroke under kha refers to a later passage in the same line, where the
missing aksaras have been supplied by the copyist II 22 Bh ghdrthaye II
23 Bh tat prdrthaya rdjyam II Bh ins. ca after aham II Pr mamtrd II
Page 274.
2 4'PPrMBh kol'ika II Pr bhavaty for bhavatv II M eva for evam II Bh
om. param II 3 Bh mitra for tki hi, inserting na before yujyate II Bh
samam for <ya^a II Pr ytcdyate II 5 Bh bhojandcchddane II 6 M bhusa-
dyam II 7 M om. i5ai!/^a ca II 8 Bh kitavd II Pr &a/a II 9 Bh 'jndam
for Mdam II 10 Bh om. /?;m m II 11 'Sh pradhdnah II 13 Pr
kevala II 14 M svasvato, Bh 5fa[new line]/?o for svasuto II 15 N
kaulikar, ^PPrBh kolika, M kokela II Vv prstavyd II 16 Bh om. ^a/w II Pr
satvam for satvaram II Bh j^r?^^ for bhadre II 17 N ^a</j' asmdkam for
adyd° II Bh 'smdkam adya, M Hhdsmdkam II Bh /^o joi for ka^c'id II bh first
■writes i5/^a for 5Cf, which he corrects to m by a vertical stroke beginning over
the superior horizontal line of the aksara. Hence the copyist of N's
original, who takes this stroke for the deleting mark, and the copyist of N
om. sa II Bh samihltam for vdhchitam II 18 M ^ for iat II Pr tvd drastum II
19 Bh mitram for sukrn II Bh rdjjam II Yv prdrtkatdm II PrBh so 'bravU II
Page 275.
1 Cop. of Bh corr. ati° into iti° II N "paramparesdm, Bh "paraid for
"paraisd II M apara mpard esd, om. m atiklempara II Bh rdjjasthitik II 2
^PPrBh °dvedhl° W Bh "bhdvddind for °bhdvddicintd W Bh wa kaddcit, om.
fljoi II Bh bhavati for prayacchati II 3 Bh add. ca after ?5aiJ/^a II ^P
hhdtarah II 5 Pr ra;«a II 6 4'PPrMBh M^la II 7 Pr '5mi•^^J, om.
sd II Bh m a^a II Bh patfam II Bh om. nifyam eva II N nikpddayati, M
nihpddasi II 8 M °mddhim ; Bh sarvadvayavUtuldhik II Pr '«ya, Bh dvitiyam
ior^nyadW 9 Bh.te?iaioT yenaW Trpurutak; Bh om.. puratak W M.ye?tadu
puramiaprstahtas ca II Bh^r^^a^o '^i ekaikam II 4' m ekaikampatam, the anusvara
being put so closely on /(-a, that it looks like the superior end of the vertical
ka-stvolie', hence P ca ekaikapatam II 10 BhH om. grhavyayah sudhyati
dvitiyasya mulyena ; H om. the following aksara vi ; I nirvisesas ca krtydni for
the gap and the following word II ^P suddhyiti II 11 Pr kurvdnak
svajdtimadJiye II Bh gacchati sukhena kdlah II 12 Bh dim II M om. sddhu
pativrate II Bh sddhu pativrate sddhu sddhuktam bha° II N sdktam for sddhu-
ktam II 13 Bh nikitya II Bh om. atha II vJ'PPrBh koliko, M ko II 14
Bh prdrthaydm dsa II Pr cakrire II Bh ins. me dSiox yadi II 16 Pr drisirdsW
bhN.^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
190 Variants
Bh catiirhhujas ca sam II 17 Bh gacchati II Bh lankai II Bh om. m iti II
19 M yasya nd svayam I thajnefe II After iti, 4'PPrM ins. kathd \\ 7ii, Bh
gasti kathd ii flourish ii II 20 Bh "pimcikaya grasto; M 'sraddheyakaddviSd-
vikdgrasto II 21 Bh athavd for a^-^a II 23 Bh saktubhik for «a cva II
Pr pdmdiira ^yete II Pr somaSarmd pitd II 24 Bh suvarnnasiddha II Bh
cakradharah kathayati II
Page 276.
3 Bh hlniktasesai ka II Bh puritak II Bh i'a^ya kalahsya for ^aw m ^a°;
M ^a>2« ca ka lambyam tasydmdkastdt II 4 Bh 'valamlitasyd" II Bh om.
^^^ya II Pr ^a*ya 'stdt II N kkatkdm, Bh sastrdtn for khatvdm II M *a I ^a^a
^^^r I 5/ya, Bh ins. ^am before e^a" II Pr ekadrstvd II Bh vilokayan II 6
Bh^wrwwo II 6 Bh hhavati II 7 Bh tatas tendham ajddvayam grhisvdmi II
bhNSt'PPr grhlsye; A with us II 8 N om. one sanmdse II Bh sa^/e <2
»Ba«e II N athdyutham II M ^fl^o ggdbhir [misread for gobhir^, &c., 1. 9,
omitting ^jdbhir, &c. II 10 Bh mahisyd ma II M mahirsarvadavd for mahisyo
ma' va° II Bh tatprasavdt for vadavd° II 11 Bh prasutam II Pr om. all
between bhavisyanti and tasydham, 1. 14 II 12 Bh karisydmi for sampatsyate II
Bh ifaz!a^, om. m II Bh ^aA'c^'^J t'i/?ro «zfl^«a II 13 Bh ddsyati 11 Bh tasydm
putro janayisyate II 14 Pr «a for 7ifl»«a II Bh >('an\'fj'e II 15 Bh jdte II Bh
grhitvd ghotakacalatthdydm upavisyd° II 17 Bh samlpam dgamisyati W 18
Bh transp. : kopdt vrdhmamm II Pr vrdhmanam, with following danda II Bh
samabhidkdsye for abhidhdsydmi II 19 Bh ya madvacanam II 20 NBh
om. ^a»?; but in N, the copyist deletes an anusvara over td of tddayisydmi II
M taddhydnydvastkite7ia, Bh dhydnd° II 21 P °prdhdras II M. yam for ya^/5a II
N ghatdmtavarttibkih II 22 Bh saktubhik, om. ca II
Page 277.
1 After iV?, 4'PPrM ins. kathd w 8 n, Bh saptami kathd ii flourish ii II
3 BhHI laulyam II ^P apeksyate, y being almost imperceptibly deleted in
* by a small stroke Ii 4 ^PPr camdabhupatih ; but see 1. 7 II 7 Bh
adhistdne for nagare II Bh nrpatih II ^ jumps from the first knddrtham to the
second knddrtham, om. one of them and all between them ; but cop. supplies
the om.text in marg. Il 8 Bh asti for tisthati II Bh °vdnekabhaksabhojanddibhih II
9 Bh krulandrihaiii II Bh tistati after asti, which has been deleted by cop. 11
10 In bh gloss on mahdnase\ rasodu II bhN ins, ca before j9rar%a II 11
Pr bhaksyayati II In bh gloss on supakdrd : supdra II Bh om. kdsthddikam
agreW 12 Vr pasyati W Vv tddayati W 13 bhNA^'PPrM 2Ja?« for ^</;
Bh {tat) and Hamb. MSS. with us, but cp. Introd. p. 32 II Bh mesasUpakd-
rdndm II 14 M svadalampage i, Bh svddularnpato II 15 Pr mahdkupdsca, Bh
makdmtkopdS II BhHI yathd diannena (I °va for na) vastund II 16 "if cm. tad
bhN,SkpPrM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 191
and the following words to prajvalisyanfi incl. in the text, but supplies them
in the margin II In bh gloss on idmukena: ubddu li 17 M urnnaprakdro
yemmesa sva II In bh gloss on ilrnd° : tina II Bh H tad urnndyuh pracuro,
I tad urndyam pracuro for urnaprastaro II Bh ins. vahdnd after svalpendpi II
<if'P prajvalagyati W Bh Jvalisyati W 18 Bh tafo for tad W Bh om.. punar
ahakutydm, ins. kudydm after °vartinydm II Pr ahakudydm] in bh gloss on
asvakntydm : ghoddra II Pr pravesyati II 19 M trnapdcuyati jva° II Bh
om. tato 'hd II bhNA^PPr va/middff/iam, M vahniddyam II Bh ins. ai'va^
after °ddham II Bh prdpsyamii II 20 M om. e^ak;? uktam yathd vdnara II Pr
eva for (J^fik^ II In bh gloss on vdnaravamyd (!) : vdmnarelatela II 21 Bh
Sdmyati II 22 N om. efa>^ II After evam 4' <?a, del. by cop. II After pro^
vdca Bh ins. bho II
Page 278.
1 Bx yatra iov yo 'tra II 2 Bh *a bkavisya sarndigdham II 5 Bh om.
tatkd ca W 6 bhN4'P (not Pr) kalahdmtydni, A kalahdm i tdni\ BhHI kala^
hdmtdni II Bh om. m II 8 M tdvakam for tdvad grham II BhHI vayam for
WTiflwz II 9 bhNA^/PPrM gacchdvah II 10 *PPrM ?!(?»« for te II
bhN^'PPrM madoddhatam', ABhHI with us II bhNA^'PPrM ucatuh for
ucukW 11 BhbuddMvaikalyamW Bh JdtamW 'Nyenatadw Bh yenedam vadasi W
12 After bravisi, N ins. yenedam vaddmi II Bh svaJiastena dattdmrta II NMBh
bkaksa° II 13 N katuttiktakasdydni, om. kasdya and ksdrdni° II Bh °tiktdm-'
laksdrdni II Bh vanaphaldni II 14 Bh bkaksisydmah II Bh a^a fovprovdca II
15 N yutham for yuyam II Bh om. yuyam and has wi for ^az". In the place
of yuyam a blank for four aksaras has been left in Bh, and this blank has
been filled in with vdkyd by another hand II Bh nitasya \\ Bh tasmdd dpata° II
16 Bx parindma II 17 M kulaham II ^PPPrM om. svayam II 4^ ndvaya-
lokayisydmi, ya being del. again by cop. II N ndlokayisydmi, Bh na valobkayi-
gydmi II 19 Bh transposes the two lines of this stanza II ^P mamtram
for mitram II Bh mitram dpadam dgatam II 20 For s tdta, Bh has a blank,
filled in by a later hand with s teje (readyi?) II M kulaksayah II 21 In
the place of sarvdn pa" sa yuthapo Bh has a blank for four aksaras, filled in
by a later hand with sa vdnara (!) II 22 N nagare for gate II Bh 'nyasminn
ahani II Bh mahdnasam II In bh gloss on mahdnase : rosode II 23 M
pupakdrena. In bh gloss on supa° : supdra II Bh ydvat sudena tddandya na
himcid dsdditam II Bh om. °dagdha , N urddhajvalitamkdstam II 24 N
hatah for tdditah, om. ^o '^i ^(?«a tdditah II M om. «o '/?i ^(?«a tdditah II Bh om.
tdditah sann II
Page 279.
1 bh arddhajvalitasanrah, corr. by cop. to arddhajvalacckanrah ; the first
reading is that of NBh and Hamb. MSS. (the latter ones reading tendrd-
bhN,^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
192 Variants
dhajvalUasanrah), the second one that of 4'PPrM II Bh pratydsanndydm 11
bhN hutydm (with gloss in bh : glioddra) II 2 M luthitas^ Bh luthamtd II
4'PPr ins. a second tatra, M tasydm before trna \\ Bh cm. 'pi II 3
Bh kutydmtan'ibaddhd II N baddhd, om. m «i II M yotaJcd. In bh gloss on
gkotakdh : ghodd II Kiter ghotakdk, Bh ins. keci jvalitdh II Bh ^^czV *j3>^a, then
a blank to pa excl., filled in (by a later hand V) with titasarird II 4
N dpantdh (read dpanndh) for ^a^a^ II M ^crM tayitvd 'rddhadagdhasanrd II
Bh >t(?/ji for yf-^c/c ca II Bh cotayitvd II 5 Bh om.janam II M vydkulam
vaksah II 6 Bh savisddatn II In bh gloss on cikitsakdn : dhdraka II 7
Bh ^//o ncyatdm II ^P ahdndtnm etesdm II M kancidyaliopamstrdni II Bh om.
etesdm kascid II N °samanopdyah, Bh vahniddho' II 8 Bh samcitya II M
samcimtya pro kum apratisaye II 10 bh vamydnydndm II N ° samudbhavah,
Bh ° samutthitd II 11 Bhya^^a for vyathd, HI a correction of this mistake:
^a^^a II M tindJem II Bh ayaiJi II 12 Bh ydvad ete prdk na hhavisyaviti II
bh roye for rogena, N dgatena for rogena ie na W 13 Bh ^«f/ dkarnnya for
^ac chrutvd II Bh vdnardndm vadham II 14 Bh ^e ^arre II P yuthaparis^
l^Bh yut/iapas II Bh om. wt? II 15 Bh svayam nastavdn, with r/r add. over
the line between wa and f/a, for sdksdd dadarm II N om. ^w ; Bh ca for ^m II
Pr seha II 16 Bh om. yatah II 17 Bh dharsand II Pr matrayed, N
dharsayed for marsayed II Bh _^a5 z5e^ for yo 7m II Bh parinirmitam II 18
bh satydd for bhaydd II N transp. : lobhdd vd II 19 Bh kvacit II 20
Here all our MSS. "khamla II Pr to for to^m II N yava/ lokayati (om.
nipunataya) II 22 NBh nirgaccliati for wi° ^^^ II Pr cimtayd sa nu II 23
Pr om. ^ jofl II 24 Bh jalamadhye for tanmadhydd II N °ldlamkrto for
" Idlainkrtakantho II
Page 280.
1 N rdksasas^ om. niskramya II Bh provdca for torn «mca II N j^oi^ra II
2 N toJ for towz II Bh bhaksaydmi, om. ?Vi II NM torZ awyo II 4 Bh
kiyatdm II N bhakmne mriras for bhaksanaktktis II 6 N badvyand, M
brdhmatah II N Md^rlo for srgdlo II N wa II Bh vdnara aha II 7 bh
sahdsiyamtam, Bh sakdsthyamtim, N sahdtyamta, PrM sahdtyamtam II Bh om.
we II 8 1&. pracchasi II 4'P toe chaparivdram II M 0/?^' to»z [added over the
line] vam [both aksaras struck out again] I kaprapamna lobhayitvd sarasi W
Bh nrpatim II 9 Bh ^-ara/i II Pr rdksas II Bh rattiamdldbhusitakamthas tan
nagaram dsddya trksa II 11 M °prasddesu II 13 N suryam a tiraskurute II
14 NBh vdnara dha II N kastnimkid for kutracid II M aranya II 15 Bh
suguptanagaram^ corr. to snguptanaram II NM vdrena^ om. surya" II NBh ins.
pravuya before nimajjati II M dhandprasdddd II M nihkrdmyati II 18 N
yutham te for yuthapate II N om. (?.;?« ; Bh transp. e^a and pratyaksatayd II
19 M om. niatka°, but supplies it in the next line in this corrupt form :
bhN,"^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Booh V 193
mdsahumtJiasthitaya II 20 BhHI ko 'pi for kam api II N ainam iox yena II
21 4'P etat Srutvd II N nrpatir aha II 'N yad iox yady II 22 N dgamisydmi
for esydmi\ Bh samdgamisydmi for svayam esydmi II N jirabhutaratnamdldk II
Pr sadyamte for sampadyamte II 23 Bh /(-a/^iV a^a II N ^ar/ for e^a^ II
Page 281.
1 N ra;ya for ro//*^ II N sotsamgam II bhN atha for athavd II 3 P
rMc?^a II After ajsi, N ins. between the second and the third pada of
stanza 61 : trsne devi namas tubhyam yayd vittdnvitd api \1\ \\ 4 Bh akrtye
'pi for akrtyesu II N niyujyamte II bh^'PPrMBh hhramyamte^ AN bhrdmyate;
Hamb. MSS. with us II N sugamisv api, A dugamesv api II 7 In the place of
this line, 4'PPrM have 6 padas : laksddhipas tathd kotim [M koti'\ kotivdn rdjyam
icchati II 48 rdjyayuktas tathd svarggam [P svargga^ svarggdd aimdratvam [M
idratvam\ icchati II imdratvepi hi samprdpte yadrcchd na (P n for ««) nivarttate
(Pr 7i for °«5(?) II 49 II 8 M oxa. jiryanti of pada 2 II 9 In 4/ «ro of srotre
is somewhat illegible ; P netre for «ro^re II Bh trsmkd tu ; H trsm kdpi,
1 trsnau kdpi II N tarundyate for ^z< wa jlryati II Bh om. a^m after ^^va and
inserts it after S'U)ye II 12 BhHI deva eka iox yenaika II 14 BhH
ratnamdldm II M sarvalokd II Pr praksitds II 15 NBh om. ca before tena II
Bh om. i^i II 16 N jumps from the first uvdca to the second uvdca (1. 18),
om. one of them and all between them II 17 M om. kirn iti dray a II Bh
yuthddhipate W Bh transp. : me erijanas {\) cirayatiw 18 ^h.°nrpate W N
rdksasena aalile bha° II 19 M ° salivasthona II N sopitam II N " kdranotthena
bha° W 20 NBh ins. mayd after sddhitam \\ 4'PPrM svdmiti matvd;
Hamb. MSS. and Bh with us II 21 N «a for ndtra II 22 N simhate,
PrBh himsate II Bh pratihimsatam II 23 Bh transp. : tatra dosam na II M
vdt{a ?) for tatra II N om. yo II P om. duste II N samdcaret II 24 N ^fl^fl«
for ^a^ II M sama, N samam for wa»«a II N bhavati for ^ava 1 2Vi II
Page 282.
1 Pr iokdvista II N komdkistah, putting this after tvaritapadam II
bhN^PPr yathdjdtam'y ABh with us II Pr pratinivrta, 4'P pratinivrtya II
2 ^'PM suvrtto, Pr suvrto, for sutrpto II 3 M tdnamdam for ^a" II 4
N hatasatruk, Bh hatakitrum, H ^a^a^ ^atrurn, I ^a^a^ .^a^rw II 5 Bh
vihitam for bhavatd II N vdnarah 11 6 BhHI om. fi^o '^a»i bravlmi II Bh
kdryam ityddi for karma, iti II Bh adds astami kathd, 4'PPrM /tflz^/^a ii 5 II
7 Bh ^>^o ^^0 II N ^a?ra for wzawz ; Bh om. mam II 8 N om. ydsyasi II 10
M tyaktvdpadam II 11 M om.pdpena II N narakam II 12 Bh suvarnm-
tiddha dha II N saktimyas, Bh ^aktisaktas II 13 Bh etatva for e^ac ca II
♦P 7nanusydndmm a° W 14 Bh om. ^a after wa^i^i II N ^ac?/c? II 16 Bh
bhN,"*'PPrM; Simpl.Bh C C
194 Variants
om. fara II N °hhramena vedanayd W 16 bhNA^'PPrM yadi for yad\
BhHI^a/ II N ita svasihdnnm II Bh om. apy asmdkam apy II 17 N om.
'yfl;«, having a deleted yo before a?ia//5^o II NPMBh ai5^am for a^>^a II 19
N vdnarah II 20 M 'sfi for '#/ II N grhlto siddhikdlena II N paldti W 21
N^PPrM cakradharah jyrdha ; Hamb. MSS. and Bh with bh II
Page 283.
2 Bh adhistdjie ioT j)ure II M bhadrasendma II 3 Bh ratndvall for ratna-
vatl II N om. barium and the following words to hartim (excl.), 1. 5 II 5
Bh %nrata for tatsurata II 6 N avasthdnam pamkajvarddibhir W M
°jvarddir W 7 N dtmanas II 8 N sakhi pakdd ikd° II 9 N grkakone
for _yaw ; Bh om. '^'a?/? ; P om, all between rdksaso and vyacintayat, 1. 10 II
N om. kimcid II 10 N "vid/idfum II 11 Pr ^ai5>^a Hhyah, N taydnyah II
12 M //«V«?« for hartum W M ?ia mktoti il N om, ^a^ 11 13 Bh asvarupam W
N asvarupam krtvdsvarupamadhyastho W Bh /Tifi;^ madhyastho, H Zr^Jfa madhyd-
sthdm, I ^r^ua madJiyasthdm W PrBh ninksye II M om. kimrupah W N
kimprahhdsas II NBh om. «a^ II 15 Pr nislsamaye II N r aSvdgdre for
^r-^e II 16 N om, ^aw II N rdksasdhahabharataram W 17 NBh
avalokya for drstvd II In bh gloss on khallnam : cokadu II 4'PPrM mnkhe^
om, 2!a«. Hamb. MSS. and Bh with bhN 11 N samdrustah ; then again the
same sentence with the readings rdksasdsvam and samdrucfhak II 18 Bh
om. nunam II N eva for esa W N tustam II 19 Pr /?"c», N kokhdn for ^ojoaw II
M abhdgatah II 20 N vicimtayat II M cimtayan aso II ^PPrM 'svdpaha-
rakena II N sdnvdtena for /?-a.m° II 21 Bh ins. ^awz after ^a^fi, omitting it
before sthin° II Bh kkallndkarsandt II 22 N om. ^a<;? II N tat for ^a</a II
23 bhNA^PPrM vegdtivegam. Hamburg MSS. vegdt vegam, which was
also the reading of some MS. previous to Bh, which has vegdt gavagam for
vegdt vegam, Simpl. h and Biihler vegdd vegataram. See above, p. 35 II
Page 284.
1 bh tathd ca ganita, Bh tajyathd aganita for tathdvaganita ; N tathdganlta-
khallndkarsamvdkydt I cauraS II M vairaS for cmiran II 2 Bh anena aSva for
etendUva II 3 1^ pdlam II 4 Bh tadd° for ^ai(ra° II 5 Pr cimtayati i" II
Bh '^varupo rdksaso II 6 M vairopi II Pr vataprahdram II 7 NBh ins.
^aw after a/)2 II 9 4'PPrM vane for vate, but in 4' corr. to vate^ the inferior
part of the vertical w-stroke being effaced, but still well visible, so that te
could possibly be read as the. The copyists of P and of the original of
M evidently thought the original aksara to be tjie^ corrected subsequently
to ne II 10 M na^amtam II N om. bhoh II N eva II N kllaka° for allka" II
11 m pranasyati [\ bh^'PMBh Hamb. MSS. bAaksoyam; PrA with us II
bhN.^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Booh V 195
N hhaJcsyeyam mdnusas II 4'N bhaJcsatdm, in ^ corr. to our reading II 12
Bh svatn, rupam II N skhalitagati nivrttah, BhHI skhalitagatir (H om. r)
nirvrttah II 13 Bh tipari/ upari vdnarasya II 14 N lambdyamdna II 15
Bh ins. tam after ^pi II Bh rdksasdd apy aclhikam, N hhaksastdbhyadhikam II
16 Pr ayuktavdn for «/»y u II Bh om. o/jy II N niramtard ; Bh om. nitardm W
M nimllitanaydtd rclamtdn II 17 bhBh nikpidayan, N^PPr Hamb. MSS.
nipldayan, M nipAcladrayan II Pr i^/ycr^i for tisthati II Pr ^a for ^a»i II 18
N tathdsvarupam, Bh tathdvastham II N^'PPrM om. ^;2a»2 II 19 In the
place of this sloka, Bh has only : yddrsl badanacchdyeti, adding : navnml
kathd II II N drstydte II N vdnarah II 20 N grhltepi hlkdlena II After
this sloka ^PPr add. 10 katheti \\ n II 21 M om. all between ^«^«a/- and
atra next line II 22 Wa. gacchdmi for anu II N ava for a/m II M °malam
for "phalam II 23 N cakradkarah prdha II Bh Mo kdramm II N trakd-
ranam II N ^c^yor for wayo; M «ayo Ha vayo vd; Bh woj'o 'py anayo Jdyate n
daivavaSdt w m II 24 M devavam II Pr trmm for nrndm U Bh nrndpa-
tistati ; NPPr (not ^) npatistati, in Pr corr. to °^i? II
Page 285.
1 ^PPrMBh trisia?il [^P stristanl, Pr strisfari] rdjakanyakd; Hamb. MS.
H with bhN (our text), I with the other MSS. H 2 Bh ydmfi II 3
4'PPrM svarnnasiddha II N prdha II 5 M madhuram for madhupuram II
N ^a^ya for /a^ra II 6 Bh aMa for ^a-yj^a, inserting tasya after kaddcit W M
kaddci stanl kand W ^V stristanimW 7 "^^VvM. j hdtvd srutvd ca iov srutvd W
8 ^Pr (not P), N ayaw? II Pr ya for ya^^a W Bh kakul eva na w After
chrutvd, N inserts the stanza : ya^ satatam pariprcchati I srnoti satatam vd-
kyam avadhdrayatix tasya divdkarakirane nilanlm vivarddhate \ prajd W 9 bh
aha II N e^«^ jndyate II Bh nydjjam (for nydyyam, and this a blunder for
anydyyam) ior Jndyata W N inistakarini II 10 N4'PPr *^r2*i!a/a II N
rdjakanyd II Pr vrdhmandt, N brdhmandn II Bh transp. : dhuya vrdhmandh II
Vt prahrvyd II 11 PrBh om. yatah, but Pr ca^ for m II 12 Ft prsta-
kena II 13 Bh rdksasena gr° II N trastdn for prasndn II ^P jyurdh, with
.2 after the stanza II 16 N kasmiinscid II Pr kutraci ranye II N camda-
sarmdy M camdrakarmmd II Bh om. wawea II Bh ins. ^m after (9)^fl<;?a II St'PPrM
ins. m after ^e«a II 17 Bh viprah for brdhnanah II After brdhtnanah,
N inserts the sloka amdhakah kubjakas caiva tristanl rdjakanyakd I i!e ^rayo
nydyatah siddhdh sdnukule vidhdtari \1\. This is a variant of stanza 69 II N
samdhitak II 18 N bhayatradam for Wm tam II 19 N katnalodarastu-
darau, PrM kamalodarasaudarau ; Bh kamalakomalau II 20 N kathaya, Pr
kathayam for katham II Bh om. bhavatah II 21 N rdksasa prdha II N
arddhodvanarn, \\ Bh »a Ai arddhodite *harn, kaddpi bhrarmm padhhydm »pr°, HI :
bhXj'^PPrM; Simpl.Bh
196 Variants
na hi arddhoditeham kaddpi [I la for ka'\ hhumiyn padhhydm sprm\\. adds m\~
mi ; Pr a for api W 22 Bh oin. me II N brdJimana, om. ^py II Bh mokm-
iyoj^dyavi II
Page 286.
1 N tena for tato II N raksasdbhihitmp, II MBh om. i/^o/J II 2 ^PM
devatdrcanam II N sarasdn II 3 M i^d^ for ^am^ II Bh om. ^faya II N
ndtahsthdt II 4 After tathdnusthite, gloss, of bh ins. rdksase II Bh ins. esa
before devdrcana (sic Bh) II NBh eva for ^^a II 5 Pr hhaksayati II N
drutam, Bh satvaram for drutataram II M i5a^a drutamram gatvd drutararji,
gacchdmi W bh anudkvdnapddo, Pr anuddhdnapddau, Bh anuddhatapddo^ H
amuddhatapddau, I amuddhatapddo II 6 NBh ^;?a?«« for W2(? II Bh ins. ^j
after rdksaso II 7 Bh prstato, om. ^a^ II 8 After /i^i, 4'PPrM add.
ita^^a II i^ II, Bh dasami kathd ii flourish ii II 9 bh ins. ^a<f after tasya II
Bh vacam II Bh dkarnnya II Bh v?jora for brdhmandh II 10 4'PPr ^^o
vrdkmandh stristanl W Bh mama II 11 Bh m »a ^i for wa w II M to for
25(? II Bh fe Hcuk II 12 4'PPrM om. the first vd II M ca for the second
vd II Pr sak. for .fa II Bh kanydtra sd II 13 Bh hhaved hhartur vindmya II
Pr dindmya II Pr °nidhdndya II 4'PPrM w for m II 14 Pr tvayd for yd II
'N ydmfi II 15 N ins. ca bHqx pitararn II N om. .ya II Pr sddbhutam for
«a drutam II N ?za^m II Bh samsayah II 16 N TTZ^va for devak II Bhya^
foryar/i II 17 N tatas for i^aii II Bh om. tat W N dattd W N niyojayi-
tavyeti, Bh niyoktavyeti II 18 N kdladvayd° II N transp. : bhavati i >(T^a II
Bh lokadvayavi° II Bh m« for /Jr^fa II N om. ^af/ II 19 N pataghosanam,
dropaydm dsa\ Bh akdrayat for a;na° II 20 Bh yak ko 'pi for a^o II
N4'P (not Pr) stristanlm II Pr rdjnd II bh rdjakanyakdm II Bh kanydm for
ra/a° II Bh om. ya^ before pari° II 21 N ^aro^i II Bh demt pravdsayati II
N evam ghosandydm II 22 Bh prabhutah kdldtitah II NBh om. ca II Bh
vdvahate II 23 Bh guptastkdnasthitd, N guptasthdnam sthitd, St'PPrM gupta-
sthdnam sam II bh yauvanam aihimukhi II M sdjdjne^ N ya/«e II M «^y^i for
'*^i II N om. ca II
Page 287.
1 N yasUgrdhikvjbas II M sastigrdkl II Bh hibjakah II N tistati sahdyah II
NBh paiakasabdam, \\ N tarnprayete, Bh warntrayatah II M syasyate, Bh
prchyate II Bh om. p)atahah II 2 Bh _yai5«A for ya</i II M kanyastd, Bh /tawya II
3 Bh^o^rc^a^i for vrajati U Bh kanyd° for kanyakd° II 4 Pr tatas ca for i^ar/ a^j'a II
N ddridrottkaklemparyajnto ; Bh ddridryotthasya kesasya (!) joa° II 6 Bh /af/yi II
7 Vrprdnd/i taynkah II In bh, "tamkah has been corrected by corr. into °jamgah II
M. prdnondmgapavaua° K\ N vildsi, Bh vildsdh II 8 bh surugurunatih, corr.
bhN.^PPiM; Simpl.Bh
Book V 197
by cop. to suragurunatih ; M guru^ om. sura \\ 10 N °tva amdhakena II
NBh om. aha ca II 11 N rdjajautrair II Pr rdjnani for rdjne II 12 N
devapramdmm II Bh rdjd aha 11 N om. Ihoh II 14 bh^'PPrM kusto^ N /i'M^/o,
V V , ,
A kus^a. Cop. of bh deletes o — writing ^TTST — without another correction.
In Pr kus^o has been corr. by cop. from kustl\ Bh kusti\ ^PPr vdmtyajo^ A
ndmtyajo, M vdmtyajyo, all these MSS. om. p7/a II bhN mw for vdpt/ II 15
N salaksa II N visesatah II 16 N rdjdclesdmtaram ; Bh rdjdjhayd for ra"
ez7a II After (?t?a, 4' breaks off II M purusair for raj'a" " N gatvd for »i^m II
17 Bh om. tristani II 18 1^ ydnapdnam^ Bh ydnapdtre II N ins. sa kaivartfd
for /^a^° II N om. bhoh II 19 After adh'uthdne^ Bh ^rayo 'pi moktavyd for
#a 'yawi a' dhd° II N ^a^?/a for nitvd II M af/^yo for andho II 20 After
"nnsthite Bh : te grham mulyendddya, &c., 1. 21 II M drddya for dsddya II 21
P fl<f^a/5 for andhah W 22 Bh kuhjakah II 23 PPr stristanl II bh *a,
corr. to ^a/^a by corr. II Pr vilagndh^ PM vilagnd for vinas{d II NBh om. ca II
24 M <7ya»i for yady ay am II
Page 288.
1 Pr kale II Pr na ydtah for naydvah II N transp. : yewa visam 11 N om.
^a^ II 2 Bh y6??i« ^a^^a amnm, thd a being written by a later hand on
some effaced aksara II mrta (for mrtah) written in bh by corr. on a blank
left free by cop. Il 3 Bh tarn dddya II M pradrstamandh II Bh. grham II
4 Bh dgatya II N m for tdni II M labdhvd for labdho II krsnasarpak I tad
enar^ written in bh b}^ corr. on a blank left free by cop. II 5 M °vasubhih II
Bh gatanetrdya II 6 N kathayi, Bh misena for kathayitvd II Bh prayaccha II
bh sani ; then prayaccha I ye;ta r/ra/^, written by corr. on a blank left free by
cop., who continues g vipadya (corr. adds ta) Hi II 7 N hrdamdrggam II bh
pratisthitahy NBh prasthitah for jom^i pra II N «oj5i ^a»« kfw 8 bh
khamdikrtya .... svasthdlydm^ the blank being filled in by corr. with sarvam II
Bh sthdlydm^ omitting satakra II N culhimastakam II 9 N svagrham, Bh
^fa for svayarn, II bh °vydkulitayd^ IS^ grliavydpdrdkulatayd II Br prasrayam, om.
#a 11 Pr e/^a»? for zV/a?;? II 10 N tavdhhistdn II Bh matsydn dniya, °n d° being
written as one syllable and virdma being added under nd II 'N pacaii II 11 M
a for aham II N grhavydpdrafaram II Bh hhavdn for ^mw2 II 12 N om. darvlrn II
1^ pracalaya^ Bh pracdlayatu II Bh hrstamandh II 13 PPr sprkvani, M syrkka-
mm. Gloss, in bh : jlbhehoda(t)cdfeche II Bh pralihan II N om. darv4m II
Bh darvlm dddya tdn II N samdddya II N ^af«^ for ^a» II Bh cdlayitum
drabdah II P praydlayitum, N pracalayitum II 14 N dradhbah II Bh ^»
a^^a cdlayito II "^ pracalayato II Bh visagarbhem bdppena II 15 Bh marnda-
marndam for mnaik m° II bhM agalata^ Hamb. MSS. and PPr with us II N
agamat; Bh a^fl[hole]/!; A amalatd, a misreading for a^a/ate with following
danda ll N ara for ^ra II N ins. ksanarn kHqt gunarp, II 16 N manvamdno
From 287, 16 bhN,PPrM; Simpl.Bh
198 Variants
vd vi° II In bh gloss on bdspa : hd2)/ia II Bh vdppagrahanam II PrN sprsta-
drstir II 17 P pasapamti for pasyati II N stMlyaviadhye II Bh transp. :
kevaldni krsna II 18 N om. tato and the following words to tat (1. 19)
excl. II Bh tato 'chntayat II P masydmisarn, Bh matsyamdmsam \\ 19 Bh tan
najdndmi tristanydi ce°idam samyak kim vd II 20 N tristanyaU, Pr strhnsta-
nyds W 21 N madvdprdyaika upakrdmdyemam II Bh madvadhdya prakramoW
N athdnyasya II NBh om. m II 22 Bh om. sa ; PPrM *aw? for sa II N
nigrahayan, Bh gopdyan for niguhayann II 23 N dlimgya cumbanddibhih W
Page 289.
1 NBh apaSyat II Bh ins. anirlksyamdm iva before samlpam II 2 N
mflrabalam samiksya masta II Bh °rthyd. . . .stakopari pari°. A later hand
writes i'a^yct on the blank, where one aksara has been worn off II Pr
"sdmarthyds ianmastakopari II 3 bhPrA paribkramya, P paribhrammya^
M bhramya II N ca for ^a»i ; PPrBh om. tam II M ttistanlm hrdaye^ Bh
tristanlhrdayasya II N atddayat II bhPPrA kubjakasanre pra II 4 bh
trtiyah stano II Bh (later hand writing on some effaced aksara) ^i for 'ntah II
Bh prstadese ca stanasparmt kubjak saralatdm gatah ; N prstadese ca stana-
sprrmt II PPrM prstapradesah stana", but in Pr, h added over the line by-
cop. II N kubjah, PPrM kubjakasya II 5 NPPrMBh saralatdm \ but
Hamburg MSS. with bh II 6 PPr kubjakaS catveti II PPrM add kathd \ 11,
Bh ekddasami kathd II N suvarnasiddhdha II 7 NBh 7iktamfoT abhihitam II
N daivdkulatayd) Pr devd" II 8 N dpadyate II 9 tydjyo has been lost in
Bh by a hole, after which the MS. has hw, Pr tydyyo for tydjyah II NBh
madvdkyam II Bh akurvato II 10 bhPPrM 6f?<vflrwa(Pr °rnna° for °rwa°)
siddka{new line in bh)/» anujhdya. A NBh with us, but in Bh i^aw? and
part of nu worn off II 11 PBh nivrttah (Bh om. ^) for prati II bh
flourish before iti II N om. iti II After zV?, Bh ins. dvddasami kathd II
12 A savidtha for samdptam II In Bh, /jar worn off 1 1 bhA aparlksdkdritd II
NBh aparlksitakdritvam II PM a</ya^ Uokah 11 13 In the place of this
sloka N has only kudrs\am kuparijhdtam iti, Bh kudrstam kuparijiidtam
ceti II Bh om. the rest of the text. In its place N has : samdptoyam
gramthah II II iti snvism^armavii\ff^\racitam pamcdk/iydnam samdptam II As
to the copyists' colophons of N and Bh, cp. the end of the ' Variants ' II
A has all the stanzas of the prasasti ; I give all its readings. A kudrsnayn II
14 A ta bharena II After krtam, PPrM ins. : evarn kathd 77 suktdni ca 11 6A6 II
A 119 for 5 II 15 h\iWr ptamcatamtrdparandparajidmakain ; A with us II
16 A '^yiiktdm II M v'tsnu, om. A•;•^ II 17 M. parakdrah II Kjoyeta II 18
PPrM om. all between stanzas 1 and 7 II 26 bh °prabhu for °prabha II
A "camdrapraJiha^ then an unfinished js^a, then surivrdhah II
From 289, 12 bhN.A.PPrM; Simpl.Bh
Booh V 199
Page 290.
1 A hhacana II A "bJiogi for °i/ogi II 2 bh A samasti vi" W 3 A
rohini" for manmatJia ^ and °vuesasi/a II 4 bh laksma, A laksmlh W 7 bh
°mafld° for °padd° ; A with us II 8 In the place of siHd mayd, bh has
a blank filled in by corr. with samprdpya hhu, and mi written on the superior
margin II 9 k.pat for sat II In P, tdni ca and part o^ gram are lost by
a hole II 10 Pr ganita II M slokasamkhyd 5 I II 11 Stanza 8 is missing
in bhPPrM II In A this line runs thus : camdramunibdnacamdre varse kdrtti-
kasitadvitlydydm ', our text gives the reading of n^n^n^ (n^fl^ °vdna° for
"hdna' \ Il^n'^n^ °varsai) II 12 n^n^n^ om. 'dkisthito, reading vudhaih.
Between pratisthito and vudhaih IT- ins. traiva Sdstram iti su W
The copyists' colophons of our MSS. run thus : — bh : id pamcamam
dkhydnakam samdptam n flourish n ii samvat 1468 varse mdrgga^lrsamdse hikla-
pakse dvddasl dine adyeha snVlramagrdme mahdrdjddhirdjasrlKdhnadadevavija-
yardjye amdtyaMahamsalasdpratipattau SatyapMrajhdUyaVd{c,ovTQC,iQdi from Joaly
and with an i inserted before vd)dijandrddanasya bhrdtrJoslharadevasya vinoddya
srlGaiida^hdttyaMahamkesavasutaMahamgopdlena pamcdkJiydnakam ndma nltim-
stram lilikhe n flourish ii iti pamcdkhydnakam mtimstram samdptam n flourish ii
II sivam astu sarvajagafu ii ii lekhakapdthakayoh sivam ii flourish ii ydval lavana-
samudro ydvan naksatramamdito mertih i ydvac camdrddityau tdvad idam pustakam
jayatu \\ 1 w u flourish ii ii II N : samvat 1855 varse sdke 1720 pravartta-
mdne karttika m\_m corr. by cop. to va^li 8 gurau lipi subham \ Mahamdhapu-
ranivdsijid srl Gaudajhdtiyaddave KdsindthdtmajaHarinamddkhyena lisitoyam [corr.
by cop. to lisita'rri\ Subham i aparam pustakam vlksya sodhaniyam sadd hudhaih i
hmddhikair svarair varmir asmdkam dusanam na hi \1\ triny dhur avaddndni
gdvah prthvl sarasvatl i narakdd uddharamty ete japavdpanadohandt i 2 \ svdrtham
pardrtham ca likhitoyam gramthah ii n Sri ii ii ; A : iti pamcdkhydnam samdp-
tam II Sivasumdarena likhitant w samvat 1574 varse dsovadi 9 sukre II P : yddr-
Sam pustake drstam i tddrSam liksitam mayd \ yadi Suddham amddharn, vd mama
doso na dlyate w 3 bhagnaprstikatigflvd i baddhadrstir adhomukham i kastena liksi-
tam sdstram i yatnena paripdlayet w 4 w sarnvat 1537 varse prathama dsddhavadi
1 bhaume pustikd laksitam ii subham bhavatu ii prathame kathd 29 ii dvitlye 7 ii
trtlye 15 n caturthe 12 ii pamcame 12 n evam kdra% kathd 75 w flourish n prathame
sukta 388 ii dvitlye sukta 84 n frflye sukta 67 n caturthe sukta 51 ii pamcame
sUkfa 56 evam kdrai sukta 646 n flourish ii subham bhavatu II M : kathd 29 \
7 \ 15 \ 12 \ evarn. 75 [cp. colophon of P] sukta 388 \\ 51 \ 56 \\ sn emcam [for
evamj 646 I Srl n ii flourish n srih n u flourish ii ii flourish ii ii II Pr has
no colophon II Bh : Sivam astu sarvajagatas cefi ii Snsamghas i ciram namdydt n
Srihhagavatitripurd mama manlsitam ii yH^)ya(^)rttu w khaldh vilayarn ydrntu ii
bhN,A,PPrM; Simpl.Bh
200 Variants
dciram tistatu pustariikam ii 28 flourishes n Mupardgakalasaparvandtha ii II 4> :
iti payncdkhydnam samdjitatn iti w flourish n ii samvat 1661 varse jyestamdse
Suklapakse 2 dvitiydydm tithau guruvdre inV'tkramapuramadhye limtam idam
II flourish II rdjdd/iirdJasnBdyasitkajwijayardJye ii flourish ii ii yddrsam putta-
kam drstvd i tddrsam limtam mayd i yadi 4um aSuddham vd \ mama doso na dlyate
II 1 II flourish II Suhharn bhavatuh ii ii kalydnam astu n ii flourish ii II
bhN.A.PPrM; Simpl.Bh
INDEX OF STANZAS
In the following Index, complete references are given to the text, printed in HOS.,
vol. 11, and to the edition of the textiis simplicior (Simpl.) of the Pancatantra by Kielhorn
and Biihler. Occasional references are given to the same text as contained in the Hamburg
MSS. (HI). Kathdsamgraha-8ta.nza,s are marked with an asterisk, oMyan a-stanzas with a
dagger.
akdramviskriavairaddrundd I. 275.
^ahdlacaryd visamd ca gosthl I. 280.
akullno 'j)i murMo 'j)i I. 111. Simpl.
I. 148.
akrtatydgamaliimnd Simpl. II. 69.
akrte ^py udyame pumsdm II. 61. Simpl.
II. 74.
akrtyam naiva krlyani sydt IV. 36.
Simpl. IV. 40.
akrtyam manyate krtyam II. 148. Simpl.
II. i44.
akrtvd paurusam yd silh IV. 66. Simpl.
III. 147;" IV. 118."
akrpanam aSatham acapalam II. 114.
aklesdd iva cintitam Simpl. HI I. 8.
agamydn yah pumdn ydti Simpl. I. 370.
agnihotraphald veddh II. 150. Simpl.
II. 147.
agkatitaghatitam ghatayati II. 155.
ajd iva prajd mohdd I. 177. Simpl. I.
219.
ajdtamrtamurkhebhyo Intr. 2. Simpl.
Intr. 2.
ajddhulir iva trastair Simpl. II. 100.
ajdm iva prajdm mohdd ^ see ajd iva.
ajndtavivadhdsdra° Simpl. III. 41.
aj hdtdh purusd yasya Simpl. III. 159.
ajndndj jhdnato vdpi II. 175. Simpl.
II. 169.
ata eva nipiyate 'dharo, see madhu
tisthati vdci yositdm.
ata eva hi vdnchanti IV. 38. Simpl.
IV. 42.
^atifrsnd na kartavyd II. 59. Simpl.
II. 73, 77.
^aiilohho na kartavyo V. 15. Simpl.
V. 22.
atisamcayahdjdhdndm II. 128.
atUaldbhasya ca raksandrtham Simpl. II.
182.
attum vdnchati mmbhavo Simpl. I.
159.
afyacche^idviruddhena, see antahsthend" .
atyddaro bhaved yafra I. 408. Simpl.
I. 413.
atyucchriie mantrini pdrthive vd° I. 221.
atyutkate ca raudre ca, see apy utkate.
'\atha krfnd disah sarvd III. 125.
\atha tasya taroh skandhe III. 128.
atha ye sanihatd vrksdh III. 46. Simpl.
III. 59.'
adesakdlajnam. andyatiksamam III. 100.
Simpl. III. 112.
\adyaprabhrti deham svam III. 155.
adhano ddtukdmo 'pi Simpl. II. 102.
adhrgataparamdrthdn parulltdn I. 73.
adhite ya idam nityam Simpl. Intr. 6.
see yo 'traitat pathati nityam.
adhodrstir Ihavet krtvdySQekamp)amdnam
adho 'vekfi.
adhyardhdd yojanasatdd, see sapdddd.
anantapdram kila nabdasdstram Intr. 4,
Simpl. Intr. 5.
anabhijiio gundndm yo I. 61. Simpl. I.
73.
anarthitvdn manusydndm Simpl. I. 142.
Dd
202
Index of Stanzas
"f^andffafaffi yah kurute sa sobkate III.
194. S'impl. III. 164, 166.
^anagatam hhayam drstvd II. 10.
^andgatavat'im mitdm V. 53. Simpl.
V. 71, 72.'
^andgatavidlidtd ca I. 326. Simpl. I.
318.
anddisto 'pi bkupasya Simpl. I. 88.
andrambho manvsydndm, see andrambho
hi kdrydndm.
andrambho hi kdrydndm III. 114.
andvrstihate deh Simpl. II. 53.
anicchato ^pi duhkhdni II. 156.
anindyam api nindanti Simpl, II. 156.
aniyuktd hi sdcivye, see anuyuktd hi
sdcivye,
anirvedah sriyo muiam I. 332. Simpl.
I. 329.
aniscitair adhyavasdyahhlrubhih III.
224.
anistah kanyakdyd yo Simpl. IV. 73
(not in HI).
amiyuktd hi sdcivye I. 219.
anudhd mandire yasya Simpl. IV. &7.
anrtam satyam ity dhuh Simpl. I. 186.
anrtam sdhasam mdyd I. 143. Simpl.
I. 195.
anekadosadnsto 'pi I. 227. Simpl. I.
242.
anekayuddhavijayl III. 8. Simpl. III.
11.
anena sidhyati ky etan I. 324.
antahpuracaraih sdrdham I. 40. Simpl.
I. 55.
antargudhabhujamgamam 1. 356. Simpl.
I. 375.
ajitarllnabhvjanigamam, see antargudha .
antar visamayd hy etd I. 150. Simpl.
1. 196 ; simpl. (not HI) IV. 87.
antahsdrair akiitilaih I. 96.
antahsthendviru'ldhena IV. 63. Simpl.
III. 140 ; IV. 112.
anlyajo 'pi yadd sdksl I. 392. Simpl. I.
404.
antydvasthdgato 'jA Simpl. IV. 110.
antydvastho 'pi hudho I. 424.
^andhakah kubjakas catva V. 69. Simpl.
V. 91, 100.
^andho vd badhiro vdtha V. 74. Simpl.
V. 98.
anyathd sdstragarbhinyd II. 157.
avyapratdpam dsddya Simpl. I. 107.
apakdrisu md pdpam I. 164.
apamdnam pxiraskrtya Simpl. HI, III.
164.
*aparxksitam na kartavyarn, V. 13.
Simpl. V. 18.
apavddo bhaved yena I. 174.
apasdrasamdyuktam III. 110. Simpl.
III. 120.
apdyasantdarHanajdm vipattim I. 47.
Simpl. I. 61.
api kdpuruso hhxtah I. 112. Simpl. I.
149.
api kdpuruso mdrge Simpl. V. 104, 106.
api putrakalatrair vd Simpl. I. 357.
api prdnasamdn istdn III. 111. Simpl.
III. 121.
api brahmavadharn, krtvd Simpl. I. 275.
api mandatvam dpanno Simpl. II. 167.
api vlryotkatah satrur Simpl. III. 136.
api mstresu kmald Simpl. V. 40, 43.
api samjmrnatdyuktah, see sampurnendpi
kartavyarn.
api sarnmdnasamyuktdh I. 115. Simpl.
I. 153.
api sthdnuvad dslnah Simpl. I. 49.
api sydt pitrhd vairi Simpl. III. 143.
api svalpataram kdryarn, Simpl. I. 98.
api svalpam asafyam yah I. 91. Simpl.
I. 119.
aputrasya grharn, sunyam, see sunyam
aputrasya grharn,.
apujito Hit Mr yasya IV. 5.
apujyd yatra pujyante III. 173.
aprstas tasya tad bruydd I. 49.
aprstendpi vaktavyam III. 3. Simpl.
lii. 4.
Index of Stanzas
203
aprsto Hrdpraclhdno yo Simpl. I. 32.
apeksitah hfinabalo 'pi satruh I. 171.
apydtmano vindmm ganayati Simpl. I.
395.
apy %itkate ca raiidre ca I. 78. Simpl.
I. 103.
aprakatlkrtasaktih Simpl. I. 31.
aprandyyo 'tithih sdyavi I. 130. Simpl.
I. 170.
apradhdnah pradhdnah sydt\. 17. Simpl.
1.34
apramddas ca kartavyas I. 58.
aprdpfakdlam vacanavi I. 23. Simpl.
I. 63.
apriyasydpi vacasah I. 235.
apriydny api kurvdno I. 228.
apriydny api pathydni Simpl. II. 161.
ahalah pronnatam, see yo 'balah pro°.
abhinavasevakavinayaih III. 108. Simpl.
III. 119.
ahhimatasiddhir asesd V. 30. Simpl.
V. 30.
abhiyukto balavatd durge 111.39. Simpl.
III. 47.
abhyaktam rahasi gatam I. 24.
ahhyucchrite mantrini, see atyucchriie.
abhracchdyd khalapntih, see meghac-
chdyd.
amitram kurute mitramlll. 198. Simpl.
IV. 24. Cp. yo 'mitram kurute mi .
amrtam sisire vahnir I. 98. Simpl. I.
128.
amrtasya pravdhaih kim Simpl. II. 57.
ambhasd bhidyate setus I. 76. Simpl.
I. 102.
ayam dutdrthasamksepah III. 78.
ayarn nijah paro veti Simpl. V. 38.
ayasah prdpyate yena II. 95. Simpl.
II. 108.
araksitam tisthati daivaraksitam Simpl.
I. 20,323 ; V. 44.
araksitdram rdjdnam III. 65. Simpl.
III. 75.*
aranyarndHam krtam I. 245.
arito 'bfiydgato hhrtyo III. 208.
araih samdhdryate ndbhir Simpl. I. 81.
^arthasyojjdrjavarn krtvd II. 133.
Simpl. II. 122, 148.
arthdndm arjane duhkham I. 123.
Simpl. I. 163 ; II. 118.
arthdrthi jlvaloko 'yam Simpl. I. 9.
arthdrthl ydni kastdni Simpl. II. 119.
arthena tu vihinasya II. 71. Simpl. II.
85.
arthena balavdn mrvo II. 69. Simpl.
II. 83.
artJiebhyo 'pi hi vrddhehhyah Simpl. 1. 6.
arthair arthd nibadhyante I. 3.
alaktako yathd rakto Simpl. I. 145.
alpe ca gundh, see svalpe 'pi gundh.
avadhyam vdthavdgawyam I. 354.
Simpl. I. 369.
avadhyo brdhmano bdlah I. 156. Simpl.
I. 201.
avaiyagaivaraih prdnair I. 420.
avasyam p)itiir dcdram, see yo 'vasyani
pitur.
avaskandapraddnasya III. 32. Simpl.
III. 39.
avidagdhasya bhaktasya, see visadig-
dhasya.
aviditvdtmanah mktirri I. 193, 330.
Simpl. I. 237, 325.*
aviralam apy anubhutdh II. 180.
aviruddham sukhastham yo Simpl. I.
362.
avi^vdsam sadd tisthet III. 52. Simpl.
III. 6*2.
avyavasdyinam alasam II. 115.
^avydpdresu vydpdram I. 8. Simpl.
1.21.
amktair balinah kitroh Simpl. I. 319.
amndd indriydniva Simpl. I. 8.
amddhaprakrtaii rdjfd Simpl. I. 301.
asrnvann api boddhavyo I. 120. Simpl.
i. 160.
asocydniha bhuidni L 337. Simpl. I.
334.
204
Index of Stanzas
ahah sastram ^dstram I. 69, 84. Simpl.
I. 110.
asamsayam kmtraparigrahaksamd 1. 211.
asatdm saiigadosena Simpl. I. 251.
asatl bhavaii salajjd Simpl. I. 418.
asatyah satyasamkdmh I. 439.
ammdadJidno mdndndkaklll. 11. Simpl.
lii. 14.
asamaik samlyamdnak I. 62. Simpl. I.
74. '
asampatfau paro labho Simpl. II. 176.
asamprdptarajd gaurl III. 183.
asahdyah samartho 'pi III. 48. Simpl.
III. 56.
asa/iydny api sodJidni II. 101.
asddhand api jprajnd, see asddhand vit-
tahmd.
asddhand vittahlnd II. 1. Simpl. II. 1.
asddhyam mtrum dlokya^\m\)\. III. 137.
aham hi sammato rdjfio Simpl. I. 279.
ahimsdpurvako dharmo III. 94. Simpl.
III. 104.
ahitahitavicdra^wiyabuddheh 1. 15.
aho khalahhujangasya Simpl. I. 305.
dkdrair ingitair gatyd I. 21. Simpl.
1.44.
dktrnah sobhate rdjd I. 371.
dkhetakam vrthdklesam Simpl. I. 388.
dkhetakasya dharmena Simpl. I. 129.
Cp. pdparddhivad adharmena.
dgatam vigraham drstvd Simpl. III. 22.
dgatas ca gataS caiva IV. 32. Simpl.
IV. 31, 36.
dture vyasane prdpte Simpl. V. 41.
dtmanah saktim udvlksya 1. 192. Simpl.
I. 236.
dtmano mukhadosena IV. 42. Simpl.
IV. 44.
dtmavargam parityajya^ see tyaktds cd-
bhyantard yena.
dddv atyupacdracdtuvinayd° I. 286.
ddityacandrdv anilo 'nalas ca I. 141,
395. Simpl. I. 182, 405.
ddau citte tatah kdye I. 126. Simpl. I.
166.
ddau na vdpramyindm Simpl. I. 246.
ddau sdma prayoktavyam, see sdmnat-
vddau.
dpafkdle tu samprdpte Simpl. II. 112.
dpadam prdpnuydt svdml I. 300. Simpl.
I. 292.
dpadarlhe dhanam raksed^vca-^. I. 356 ;
III. 86.
dpadi yendpakrtam^ faulty reading for
dpadi yen6pa° ^ q.v.
dpadi yenopakrtam, I. 339 ; IV. 15.
Simpl. I. 336 ; ' IV. 16.
dpanndmya vibudhaih Simpl. II. 171.
dpdtamdtrasaundaryam I. 388.
dydti skhalitaih pddair I. 152. Simpl.
I. 198.
dydsasatalabdhasya II. 126.
dyuh karma ca vittam ca II. 64.
drddhyamdno nrpatih prayatndd I. 273.
dropyate 'smd mildgrarn, I. 19.
dvartah samsaydndm I. 146. Simpl. I.
i9i;
dsandc chayandd ydndt Simpl. IV. 65.
dsane myane ydne III. 209.
dsannam eva nrpatir I. 28. Simpl. I.
35.
dstdm tdvat kim anyena IV. 48. Simpl.
IV. 90.
dharann apt na svastho I. 265.
iksor agrdt kramamh II. 31.
icchati sail sahasram V. 62. Simpl.
V. 82.
itah sa daityah prdptasnr Simpl. I. 245.
istam daddti grhndti, see daddti prati-
grhndti.
iha loke hi dhanind/n, Simpl. I. 5.
uvard bhuriddnena 11.56. Simpl. II. 67.
ukto bhavati yah purvaml. 23S, Simpl.
I. 244, 422.
Index of Stanzas
205
ucchedyam api vidvdmso III. 53. Simpl.
III. 63, 145.
utkupya tlttihhah. pddau I. 329. Simpl.
I. 314. Cp. svacittakalpito garvah.
*uUamam pranipdtena IV. 61. Simpl.
IV. 109, 114.
uUardcl uttaram vdkyam I. 46. Simpl.
I. 60.
uttistha kmnam ekam V. 18.
tUtisthamdnas tu paro Simpl. I. 234.
utpatato ^py antariksam II. 184.
utpatanti yad dkdk Simpl. II. 123.
nUdhasakt'iyidavikrama II. 122.
utsd/iasaktisampanno III. 23. Simpl.
III. 30.
utsdhasampannam adirghasutram 11.113.
udlrito 'rthah paiundpi grhyate I. 20.
Simpl. I. 43.
uddhrtesv api mstresu III. 79.
udyatesv api sastresn, see uddhrtesv api.
udyamena vind rdjan Simpl. II. 132.
udyamena hi sidhyanti II. 139. Simpl.
II. 131.
udyoginam purusasimham upaiti laksmlr
Simpl.' I. 361 ; IL 130.
unnamyonnamya tairaiva II. 75. Simpl.
II. 91.
upakdrdd dhi lokdndm II. 29. Simpl.
II. 34.
upakdrim yah sddhuh IV. 60. Simpl.
1.247; IV. 108.'
upadempraddtfmm IV. 59. Simpl. IV.
107.
^upadeso na ddtavyo IV. 55. Simpl.
I. 390 ; IV. 97, 101.
upadeso hi murkhdndm Simpl. I. 389.
upanatabhayair yo yo III. 202.
upavutah sabhdmadhye Simpl. III. 109.
^updyam cintayed vidvdn I. 393. Simpl.
I. 406.
updydndm ca sarvesdm Simpl. I. 12.
updyena jayo yddrg Simpl. I. 209.
*updyena hi tat kurydd I. 159. Simpl.
I. 207.
updrjitdndm arthdndm I. 2. Simpl. II.
150.
upeksitah ksinahalo ^pi mtruh Simpl. I.
235.
n^and vetti yac chdstram I. 142. Simpl.
I. 185.
usmd hi vittajo vrddhim II. 52. Simpl.
II. 64.
rnasesam agnisesam III. 219. Simpl.
" ' Ili. 178.
rtumatydm tu tisthantydm III. 187.
ekam hanydn na vd hanydd Simpl. I.
2*06.
eka eva hitdrthdya III. 70. Simpl. III.
80.
ekam ndma jaddtmakasya I. 206.
ekam ahdnrte hanti, see paiica pasvanrte
hanti.
ekam utkanthayd vydptam I. 199.
ekam bhumipatih karoti I. 223. Simpl.
I. 240.
ekasthdne prasute vdg, see ekd prasuyate
mdtd,
ekasya karma samvlksya Simpl. I. 342.
ekasya janmano Wthe I. 173.
^ekasya duhkhasya na ydvad II. 185.
Simpl. li. 175.
^ekasydpy atither annam III. 147.
ekah svddu na bhunjlta Simpl. V. 103.
ekdkini vanavdsiny I. 5.
ekdkl grhasamtyaktah V. 11. Simpl.
V. 15.
ekd prasuyate mdtd IV. 6. Simpl. IV.
5.
ekena smitapdtalddhararuco Simpl. I.
136.
ekendpi gunavatd Intr. Simpl. H 9, I 5.
ekendpi sxtdhlrena IV. 37. Simpl. IV.
41.
ekesdrn vdci Sukavad anyesdm Simpl. I.
62."
206
Index of Stanzas
^■ekodardh prthaggfivd II. 6. Simpl. V.
101, 102.'
eko 'j)i ko 'pi sevyo yah III. 62.
eko hhdvah soda Sasto III. 56. Simpl.
III. 66.
etadarthe kulmdndm I. 305. Simpl. I.
297.
etdh svdrthapard ndryah V. 50. Simpl.
V. 65.
etd hasanti ca rudanti ca I. 148. Simpl.
I. 192.
e rand Mind drkanalaih Simpl. I. 96.
fevafn vilapya hahuSah III. 161.
evam ca bhdmte lokas Simpl. V. 20.
evam jndtvd narendrena Simpl. I. 84.
■\evam vktvd sa dharmdtmd III. 150.
evam manusyam apy ekam III. 47.
Simpl. III. 55.
■\esa mhmikak sete III. 136.
ehy dgaccha samdvimsanam II. 48.
Simpl. I. 253 ; II. 60.
aiharyavanto 'pi hi nirdhands te II. 164.
auUiikyagarhhd hhramativa rfn^/t/^II. 182.
ausadhdrthasumantrdndm Simpl. 1. 203.
kah kdlah kdni mitrdni I. 271.
kaccid astddamnyesu, see ripor astdda-
mtidtii.
kantakasya ca bhagnasya I. 222.
kathdnvitam satkavi Prasasti 1.
kanakabhUsanasamgrahanocito I. 63.
Simpl. I. 75.
kaplndm vasaydsvdndm V. 59. Simpl.
V. 79.
•\kapotadevd sury dsa, vol. xii, p. 49 if.
kamalamadhunai tyaktvd I. 290.
kanipamdnam adho 'veksll. 153. Simpl.
I. 199.
kampah svedas tathd Simpl. HI I. 187.
karasddo ' mbaratydgas I. 137. Simpl.
I. 178.
karnavifjena ca bhagnah Simpl, I. 303.
kartavyah pratidivasam prasannacittaih
II. 160.
kartavyam eva kartavyam I. 426.
^kartavydny eva mitrdni II. 169.
kalahdntdni harmydni V. 57. Simpl.
V. 76.
kalpayati yena vrttim I. 48.
'^kasdt ksudrasawdcdrah III. 121.
kdkamdtnsarn, tatfiocchidam I. 302.
Simpi. I. 294.
kdke iaucarn, dyutakdresu safyain I. 110.
Simpl. I. 147.
kdce manir manau kdco Simpl. I. 77.
kdmavydjam upetya^ reading of Simpl.
HI for dhydnavydjam u.
kdyah samnihitdpdyah II. 194. Simpl.
II! 177.
kdrandn mitratdm e^i 11.26. Simpl.II.31.
kdrunyam samvibhdgas ca II. 20. Simpl.
II. 24.
kdrkasyam stanayor drsos I. 147.
Simpl.' I. 190.
kdrttike vdtha caitre ca III. 31. Simpl.
III. 38.
kdryasydpeksaydbhiiktarnB\m^\.\H.\7^.
kdrydkdryam andryair I. 234.
kdrydny arthdvamardena I. 224.
kdrydny uttamadandasdhasaphaldny I.
357. Simpl. I. 376.
kdlah samnihitdpdyah, see kdyah sam.
kdldtikramanarn vrtter I. 116. Simpl.
I. 154.
kdlindydh pulinendramla" I. 293.
kdle yathdvad adhigata° I. 27.
kdlo hi sakrd abhyeti III. 117.
kdvyamstravinodena II. 171.
kdsl vivarjayec cauryam V. 38. Simpl.
V. 52.
kirn, Sakyam sumatimatdpi tatra II. 176.
kim a^akyayn buddhimatdrn, I. 184.
kirn karisyati pdndityam I. 384. Simpl.
I. 394.
kirn karoty eva pdndityam, see kirn
karifjyati.
Index of Stanzas
207
'\kim krandasi nirdkranda IV. 27.
Simpl. IV. 29.
kim gajena prahhirinena I. 231.
kim candanaxh sakarpurais II. 45.
Simpl. II. 55.
kim cintitena bahund II. 153.
kim tayd kriyate dhenvd Introd. 3.
Simpl. Introd. 4.
kim tayd kriyate laksmyd Simpl. II.
134 ; V. 37.
kim tena jdtu jdtena Simpl. I. 26.
kim paurusavi raksati yena II. 167.
kim bhaktendsamarthena I. 72. Simpl.
I. 97.
kim bhdsitena gunind I. 322.
kirltamanicitrem Simpl. III. 150.
•\kukrtam kuparijridtam V. 12. Cp.
kudrstam ku.
^kudrstam kuparijndtam V. 1. Simpl.
V. 1, 17. Cp. kukrtam ku.
kupiitro 'pi bhavet pumsdm V. 14.
Simpl. V. 19.
kubjasya kltakhdtasya II, 84. Simpl.
11.89.
kurvanti tdvat prathamam Simpl. I.
193.
kurvann api vyallkdni, see anekadom-
dnsto 'pi.
kurvati hi vaitaslm vrttim, see kramdt
vaitam .
kulam ca silam ca III. 191. Simpl.
IV. 71.
kulapatanamjanagarhdm 1. 135. Simpl.
I. 176.
kutalekhyair dhanotsargair Simpl. III.
138.
kurmasamkocam dsddya III. 17. Simpl.
III. 2*1.
kftaniHcayino vandyds II. 146. Simpl.
II. 142.
krtasatam asatsu na^tam I. 243.'
krtd7itapdsabaddhdndm II. 4. Simpl.
' II. 5, 172 ; III. 169.
krtdntavihitam karma I. 380.
krtd bhiksd rekair vitarati Simpl. I. 11
' (om. HI).
krtl kasya hudhah ko 'tra, see tasydk krte.
krte p rati kr tarn kurydd V. 64. Simpl.
V. 84.
^krte vi?iiscaye pumsdm I. 196.
krtyam devadvijdtmdm III. 55. Simpl.
III. 65.
krtydkrtyam na manyeta Simpl. I. 277.
krtrimam ndmm dydti II. 25. Simpl.
' II. 30.
krtvd krtyavidas tlrthair Simpl. III. 71.
krtvdparddharn, 7iastah sail I. 355.
krtsndm api dhardm jitvd II. 108.
krpano 'py akullno 'pi, see virupo 'pyaku.
krmayo bhasma vistkd vd I. 351.
ke ndma na vinaJyanti Simpl. IV. 86.
kelik pradahati majjdm Simpl. I. 175.
kevalarn vyasanasyoktam Simpl. II. 181.
ko gatvd yamasadanam I. 320.
ko grhndti phanamanim I. 316.
ko 'tibkdrak samarthdndm I. 22. Simpl.
II. 51, 121.
kodhlrasyamanasvinahW. 111. Simpl.
II. 120.
kopaprasddavastHni I. 29. Simpl. I. 36.
ko 'rthdn prdpya na garvito I. 109.
Simpl. I. 146.
ko vd tasya manasvino, see ko dhlrasya
ma .
kosaksayo na nidrd ca Simpl. III. 128.
kauseyam krmijam suvarnam I. 70.
Simpi. I. 94.
kramdt vaitasavrttis tih III. 16. Simpl.
III. 20.
kriyddhikarn vd vacanddhikam vd I. 55.
kriydsu yuktair nrpa cdracaksuso I. 236.
kruro lubdho 'laso 'satyah III. 20.
Simpl. III. 26.
kllbe dhairyam, see kdke Saucam.
klesasydngam adattvd V. 31. Simpl.
V. 32.
kva gato mrgo na jlvati I. 163.
kva sa dasarathak svarge bhUtvdlU. 232.
208
Index of Stanzas
hanikdh sarvasamskdrd I. 208.
Jcsate prahdrdh prapatanti II. 186.
* Simpl. II. 178; HI also IV. 88.
ksdntitidyam tapo ndsti II. 162.
kslnah sravati Simpl. HI V. 76.
knyate nopahhogena II. 191.
*ksudram arfkapatim prdpya III. 81.
Simpl. III. 91, lio.
ksewydm sasyapraddm nityam Simpl.
' III. 85.
khanann dkhnlilam simhah III. 13.
Simpl. III. 17. '
gaganam iva na-statdram Simpl, V. 6.
gacclia duram api yaira nandasi I. 430.
gajahhijamgamayor api, see raviniMka° .
gajavihamgabhnjamga , see Sasidivdka-
rayor.
gandasthale madakalo, and gandastka-
lesu, see gallasthalesu.
gandopdnte suciranibhrtatn, see gallo-
pdnte.
gatavayasdm api pumsdm II. 105.
Simpl. I. 10.
gandhena gdvah pa^yanti III. 58. Simpl.
III. 67.
gargo hi pddasaucdl Simpl. IV. 47 (om.
HI).
gallasthalem madavdrim Simpl. I. 123.
[gandasthalesu HI.)
gallop)dnte snciranibhrtam I. 291.
gavdm arthe brdhmandrthe Simpl. 1. 205.
gardrthe brdhmandrthe ca Simpl. I. 420 ;
II. 104.
*gavd^andndm sa vacah Srnotl I. 417.
gdtrarn, sarnkucitarn. gatir III. 169.
Simpl. IV. 78. *
gltasdstravinodena, see kdvya.
gunavattarapdtrena Simpl. I. 287.
gunavanmitrand.^ena II. 38.
gunavdn apy asanmantrl I. 370. Simpl.
I. 384.
gundlayo 'py aganma7ifrl,8eegunavdn apy.
"fgundh samkhydparityaktds II. 47.
Simpl. II. 59.
guniganaganandrambheSiimpl., H Intr. 7,
I Intr. 3.
gunem rdgo vyasanesv anddaro III. 229.
gurur agnir dvijdtindm I. 257.
gjirusakatadhurarndharas I. 16.
gurundm ndmamdtre '^e'lll. 71. Simpl.
III. 81.
gxiror apy avaliptasya I. 169. Simpl.
I. 306.
giiroh sutdm mitrabhdrydrn II. 94.
Simpl. II. 107.
grdhrdkdro 'pi sevyah sydd Simpl. I.
302.
'\grdhrendpahrtam mdrnmm IV. 51.
Simpl. IV! 93.
grham satrum api prdptarn, Simpl. 1.289.
grhaksetravivddesu III. 84.
grhamadhyanikhdtena Simpl. II. 149.
grhl yatrdgatam drstvd, see ya^ cdgate
prdghunake.
gopdlena prajddhenor Simpl. II. 218.
goidhikakarmaniyxiktah V. 23. Simpl.
I. 15.
grdsdd ardham api grdsam II. 55.
Simpl. II. 66.
grnmdtapatapio 'pi hi I. 317.
*catikd kddhakutena I. 335. Simpl.
1.332.
catuhkarno 'pi Simpl. HI I. 96.
caturthopdyasddhye tu III. 21. Simpl.
III. 27, 135.
catvdriha sahasrdni Prasasti 7.
candanatanmL bhvjarngd I. 277.
candandd api sanibhulo I. 399.
calaty ekena pddena I. 77.
cdtataskaradurvrttais Simpl. I. 343.
cdranair vandibhirnicairY. 51. Simpl.
V. 66.
^citikdm dlpitdm paxya III. 118.
citracdtukarair hhrfyair I. 377. Simpl.
I. 385.
Index of Stanzas
209
citrasvddukathair , see citracdtukarair,
citrdsvddakathair, see citracdtukarair.
ciram dugdho 'nadvdn I. 246.
chdyds2iptamrgah mkunta° II. 2. Simpl.
II. 2.
cJiittvd pdmm apdsya kiita° II. 67.
Simpl. II. 81.
chidresv anarthd bahalihhavanti , p. 251,2.
jananlmano karati j at avail I. 213.
janitd copanetd ca Simpl. IV. 66.
*^amhuko htidayuddhena I. 122, 155.
Simpl. I. 162.
jayanti tejindk^ see te jayanti.
jalpanti sdrdkam anyena I. 105. Simpl.
I. 135.
jdtah putro 'nvjdtas ca I. 385.
jdtarndtram na yah Satrum I. 191.
Simpl. i. 233, 364 ; III. 3.
jdtasya naditlre Simpl. I. 28.
jdteti kanyd mahatiha cinfd I. 212.
jdnann api naro daivdt IV. 31. Simpl.
IV. 35.
jdlam dddya gacchanti Simpl. II. 8.
Cp. samhatd^ tu harautime.
jihvd laulyapra Simpl. II. 3.
jlryanti jlryatah kem V. 63. Simpl.
V. 16, 83.
jlvanto 'j}i mrtdh panca I. 264. Simpl.
I. 266.
jivan naro bhadrasatdnipasyati,^. 254,14.
jlviti prahruvan proktak I. 37. Simpl.
I. 53.
jhdnarn caksur na tu drk II. 96.
jndnarn madadarpaharam I. 368.
jndnam madopammanam, see madddiksd-
lanam sdstram.
jvdldsataruddhdmharam I. 321.
'\tatas tarn, luhdhako drstvd III. 151.
ftafas tadvacanam hutvd III. 141.
^tatah samtrastahrdayah III. 126.
^tato divydmbaradhard III. 162.
"ftatoyasiim mldkdni ca III. 157.
'\tat tathd sddhaydmy etac III. 148.
tat te yuktarn prabho kartum, see tatra
yuktarn pra°.
jftatra taptvd tapo ghorarn vol. xii,
p. 50.
^tatra ddvdnalam drstvd III. 165.
tatra yuktarn prabho kartuvi III. 34.
Simpl. Ili. 42.
fadartharn ca kultndndm, see etadarthe
ku .
tad daivam iti samcintya, see na daivam
iti samcintya.
tanavo 'py dyatd nityarn Simpl. II. 7.
^tapas tepe tato varsa vol. xii, p. 46.
tayd gavd kirn, see kim tayd kriyate.
talavad drSyate vyoma I. 438.
ftasmdt tvam dvesam utsrjya III. 140.
tasmdt sarvaprayatnena trivarga° III.
210.
tasmdt sarvaprayatnena ndmdpi IV. 46.
Simpl. IV. 85.
tasmdt sydt kalaho yatra V. 56. Simpl.
V. 75.
fasmdd ekdntam dsddya Simpl. III. 7.
tasnidd diirgarn, drdham krtvd III. 42.
Simpl. III.* 51.
tasmdd vivdhayet kanydm III. 185.
\tasmdn na socdmi p. 151,10 andpada 3
of II. 93. Simpl. 11. 105, pada 3,
and p. 25,17.
tasmdn na sydt phalarn, yatra III. 14.
Simpl. III. 18.
tasya katliam na cald Simpl. V. 33.
■\tasya tadvacanam Snitvd III. 143.
tasydh krte budhah ko nu II. 109.
tdditd api dandena Simpl. IV. 89.
tddito 'pi durukto 'pi Simpl. I. 89,
tdntndriydny avikaldni II. 81. Simpl.
V. 26. '
tdvaj janmdpi duhkhdya I. 263. Simpl.
I. 265.
tdvat prltir bhavel lake II. 41. Simpl.
II. 47.
E e
210
Index of Stanzas
tdvat s^dt mrvakrtyem II. 147. Sirapl.
II. 143.
tdvat syat suprasanndsya%, see tdvad eva
pradhdnam sydt.
tdvad eva pradhdnam sydt V. 49. Simpl.
V. 64.
tdvad bhayasya bhetavyam I. 170.
tdmm vdkydni krtydni Simpl. I. 140.
•\tirascdm apt yatredrk II. 199.
tiryancam ptirusam vdpi III. 106.
Simpl. III. 116.'
tisthan yo madkyago nityam III. 43.
Simpl. III. 52.
tistken madhyagato nityam and tisthed
yo madhyago, see tMian yo madhyago
nityam.
•ftisrak kotyo 'rdhakotl ca III. 164.
ttksnoptdyaprdptigamyo III. 223.
*tuldm lohasahasrasya I. 404, 409.
Simpl. I. 409, 414.
tidydrtham tulyasdmartJiyam Simpl. I.
248.
trndni nonmiUayati pra° I. 94. Simpl.
" I. 122.
trndni bhumir udakarn, I. 131. Simpl.
I. 171.
trsne devi namas tubhyam II. 99. Simpl.
V. 81 (ep. lobhdd eva nard mndha).
te jayanti jind yesdrn, V. 9. Simpl.
V. 12.
te dhanyds te vivekajhds Simpl. I.
262.
tendpi ca varo datto I. 190. Simpl. I.
231.
*tyaktds cdbhyantard yena I. 260.
Simpl. I. 259.
tyajanti mitrdni dkanena liinarn II. 106.
tyajetkmdhdrtd, see bubhuksitah kim na,
tyajed ekam kulasydrthe Simpl. I. 355 ;
III. 84.'
tydgini Sure vidusi ca III. 222.
tydjya?/i na dkairyam Simpl. I. 316.
trayah sthdnam na muncanti I. 160.
"^tvayd saha maydvaSyarn, I. 282.
datpstrdvirahitah sarpo II. 70. Simpl.
i. 232; II. 12,84; III. 49.
daksinddisamrddhasya Simpl. III. 156.
dandam muktvd nrpo yo \ydn Simpl.
III. 146.
dattvd tdn eva ydeanti, see ddtdro 'py
atra ydcante.
dattvdpi kanyakdm vain Simpl. I, 276.
dattvd ydeanti purwd, see ddtdro 'py
atra ydcante.
daddti pratigrhndti II. 39 ; IV. 11.
Simpl. 11.45; IV. 12.
dadydt sddhur yadi nijapade Simpl. I.
366.
dantasya niskosanakena raj an I. 59.
Simpl. I. Vl." "
dayitajanaviprayogo II. 179. Simpl.
II. 174.
darSitabhaye 'pi dhdtari I. 79. Simpl.
I. 104.
ddtdro ^py atra ydcante II. 117.
ddtd laghur api sevyo Simpl. II. 68.
ddnam bliogo ndsas tisro Simpl. II. 151.
ddnena tulyo nidkirasti ndmjali II. 131.
Simpl. II. 158.
■\ddridryarogaduhkhdni III. 139.
ddridryasya pard murtir^im^l. II. 159.
ddridrydt purusasya bdndhava° II. 78.
ddridrydd dhriyam eti, see nirdravyo
hriyam eti.
ddrem kirneit purusasya I. 74. Simpl.
I.' 100.'
■\ddvdgnineva nirdagdhd III. 134.
diksu bhumau tathdkdse I. 207.
duhkham dtmd paricckettum I. 323.
duradhigamah parabhdgo I. 333. Simpl.
I. 330 ; V. 34.
durdrddhydk sriyo rdjndrn, Simpl. I. 67.
durdrddhyd hi rdjdnah Simpl. I. 64.
durdroharn padant rdjndm Simpl. I. 66.
durgam trikutah parikJid Simpl. V. 90.
durgasthd api vadhyante Simpl. III. 144.
durjanagamyd nary ah I. 272. Simpl.
I. 278.
Index of Stanzas
211
durjanah prakrthn ydti I. 240,
durdivase gkanatimire III. 177. Simpl,
IV. 53. (Cp. the following- stanza.)
durdivase 'sitapakse I. 133. Simpl, I.
173. (Cp. the preceding stanza.)
durmantrdn nrpatir vinasyati I. 129.
Simpl. I. 169.
dnrmantrinam ham upaydnti III. 211.
Simpl. HI III. 160.
durlahhd striva cittena Simpl. III. 149.
dustabuddhir abuddhu ca and dusta-
huddhir dharmabuddkir, see dharma-
buddkir abuddkis ca.
dusprdpydtii baliuni Simpl. V. 28.
dutam vd lekham vd III. 75.
duta era hi samdadhydd III. 76.
duramdrgaHramoArdntam, see durdydtam.
duradhdndm avidydndm Simpl. IV. 72.
durasthdm api yena paxyasi I. 205.
durdd ucchritapdnir drdra° I. 285.
durdydtam patha^rdntam IV. 4. Simpl.
IV. 4.'
^devo 'pi tarn langhayitum, p. 151,8 and
pada 2 of 11. 93. Simpl. II. 106,
pada 2, and p. 25,16.
desam kdlam kdryam I. 258.
desam utsrjyajwantiy see tray ah sthdnarn,
na muhcanti.
demndm upari ksmdpd I. 117, Simpl.
I. 155.
desdntaresu hahuvidhabhdm Simpl. I.
397.
dainyasya pdtratdm eti Simpl. II. 97.
daivavamd upapanne I, 4.
dosam drito janah krtsnarn Simpl. III.
163.
daurgatyarn dehindrn, duhkham Simpl.
II. 96. '
daurbhdgydyatanam dhiyo II. 85.
dyulam yo yamadutdhham I. 45. Simpl.
I. 58.
dravyaprakrtihlno 'pi 1. 33. Simpl. 1. 48.
dvandvdldpasabhesaja° I. 25.
dvdv iipdydv iha proktau Simpl. II. 163.
dvigunam trignnam vittamY. 26. Simpl.
I. 18.*
dvijihvam udvegakararn I. 397.
dvidhdkdram bhaved ydnarn, III. 30.
Simpl. III. 37.
dvipd$wisasirnhdgni° I. 364.
dvisaddvesaparo nityam I. 42. Simpl.
I. 57. "
dvisdslvisasimhdgni° , see dvipdsivisa" .
dxnpdd any asm dd api II. 154.
dvesidvemparo nityam, see dvisaddvesa-
paro nityam.
^dvaidhibhdvasamWitas tvam III. 57.
dhanadasya tathatva vajrinah I. 433.
dhanavdn duskulino 'pi II. 104.
dhanavdn matimdn kim, see sadhana
iti ko.
dhanddikesn vidyante Simpl. HI II.
132.
dhanyds tdta na pa-^yantill. 43 {seepara-
hastagatdm bhdrydm). Simpl. V. 78.
dhanyds te ye na, see dhanyds tdta na.
*dharmabiiddhir abnddhi^ ca I. 389.
Simpl. I. 396.
dharmasatyavihlnena III. 19. Simpl.
III. 25.
dharmdrthatn yatatdm apiha Simpl, I.
371.
dharmdrtham yagya vittehd Simpl. II.
157.
dharsandrn marsayed yo Hra V. 60.
Simpl. V. 80.
dhavaldny dtapatrdni Simpl. I. 42.
dkairyarn hi kdryarn satatam I. 216.
dhydnavydjam upetya Simpl. V. 14.
na kasyacit kascid iha I. 18.
f «a kdryam adya me ndtha III. 159.
^^na kirn, dadydn na kirn kurydt IV. 41.
na kurydn narandthasya I. 43.
na kauhnydn na *az//^arf/a«Simpl.1. 116.
nakrah svasthdnam dmdya III. 38.
Simpl. III. 46.
212
Index of Stanzas
na hudlul piilyale yas tu Simpl. I. 90.
nakhimm ca nadlndtji ca I. 52.
na gajdndm sahasrena I. 187. Simpl.
I. 228;"ll. 13.
na garvam kurute mane Simpl. HI 1.88.
f«a grham grham ity dhur III. 130.
Simpl. IV! 81,
na gopraddnayii na mahipraddnam I. 298.
Simpl. I. 290.
^nagnah sravanako dagdhah I. 378.
na ca cchidram vind ^atrur Simpl. III.
124.
na candrena na caumdhid Simpl. I. 380.
na ca svalpakrte bhilri, see na sa sval-
pakrfe bhuri.
na jdtu mnmnam yasya, see praydfy
upammam.
na tac ckastrair na ndgendrair Simpl. I.
124.
na tat svarge 'pi saukhyam sydd Simpl.
V. 49.
^na tatJid karind ydnam III. 214.
na tathd bddhyate loke II. 74. Simpl.
II. 88.
na tddrg jdyate saukhyam III. 82.
Simpl. III. 92.
na tan sutirthais tapasd, see ydn yajha-
samgJiais tapasd ca lokdn.
na te kimcid akartavyam II. 100.
na tv avijhdtasilasya, see na hy avi-
jndta°.
na daddti yo na bliuhkte II. 127.
na ddnatulyo vidhir ast'i, see ddnena
tulyo.
nadlndm ca kuldndm ca Simpl. IV. 49.
na dlrghadarsino yasya III. 196. Simpl.
III. 167.
na durjano vairam itiprakupyati I. 239.
na devd yastim dddya Simpl. III. 182.
(See the following stanza.)
na devdh mstram dddya Simpl. III. 183.
(See the preceding stanza.)
na daivam iti samcintya II. 145. Simpl.
II. 140.
*7ia pujayati yo garvdd I. 100. Simpl.
I. 130.
na prcched gotracaranam IV. 3. Simpl.
IV. 3.
na prajhayd visdrinyd, see prajhaydti-
visdrinyd.
na badhyanie hy avisvastd 1. 88. Simpl.
I. 114; 11.40.
na bhaktyd kasyacit ko 'pi I. 407. Simpl.
I. 412.
namati vidhivat pratyutthdnam I.
287.
na manusyaprakrtind I. 431.
\na mayd tava hastdgram II. 54.
na mdtari na ddresu II. 190.
^na me dhanur ndpi ca II. 60.
na yajhasamghair api, see na tdn sutir-
thais tapasd.
na yajvdno 'pi gacchanti I. 308. Simpl.
I. 300.
nayatra snkyate kartum IV. 62. Simpl.
IV. 11.
7ia yatrdsti gatir vdyo V. 35. Simpl.
V. 48.
na yasya cestitamvidydn I. 261. Simpl.
I. 261.
na yasya sakyate kartiim, see na yatra
sakyate kartiim.
naydd apetam pravadanti yuddham I.
434.
na yojanasatam duram II. 98.
narakdya. matis te cet II. 51. Simpl.
II. 63.
narapatihitakartd dvesyatdm I. 101.
Simpl. I. 131.
nardndm ndpito dhurtah III. 66. Simpl.
III. 76.
narddhipd nlcamatdnuvartino I. 369.
Simpl. I. 383.
narendrd bhuyistham gunavati I. 294.
na vadhyate hy avisvasto and na va-
dhyante hy a°, see na badhyante hy a°.
navanUasamdm vdnwi I. 394. Simpl.
I. 407.
Index of Stanzas
213
na vittam darmyet prdjhah Simpl. I.
400.
na vind pdrthivo hhrtyair I. 68. Simpl.
I. 79.
iia vibhavyante laghavo V. 6. Simpl.
V. 7.
na vihaset purvavirodhitasya III. 1.
Simpl. III. 1.
na visvased avuvaste IV. 12. Simpl.
II. 39 ; IV. 13.
na visvdsam vind satriir II. 33. Simpl.
I. 115;*II. 33.
na milasrnge kamalam prarohati I. 278.
nanyati mpulamater api, see vijmlamater
api nasyati.
nasyanti gund gunindm I. 242.
nastam apdtre ddnam I. 244.
nasfam mrtam atikrdntam 1. 336. Simpl.
i. 333.
7ia sa svalpakrte bhuri IV. 25. Simpl.
I. 19.
7ia sd vidyd na tad ddnam Simpl. I. 4.
'\na sd strUy abhimantavyd III. 133.
na suvarmm na ratndni Simpl. IV. 74.
na so ^sti pnruso rdjftdm I. 226. Simpl.
I. 241.
na smaranty aparddhdndm I. 279.
na svalpam apy adhyavasdyabhirok II.
116.
na svalpasya krte bhurl, see na sa svalpa-
krte bhuri.
na hi tad vidyate khncid V. 19. Simpl.
1.2.
tia hi bhavati yan na bhdvyam II. 8, 134.
Simpl. II. 9, 124.
na hi visvasanlyavi sydt III. 87.
*na hy avijiidtasUdya I. 256. Simpl.
I. 252.
*\tidkasmdc chdndilimdtd II. 53. Simpl.
II. 65, 78.
ndgnis trpyati kdsthdndm 1. 106. Simpl.
I. 137.
ndcchddayati kaupltiam III. 89. Simpl.
III. 97.
ndjndtabalavtryesu I. 57.
ndtiprasahgah pramaddsu kdryo I. 144.
Simpl. I. 187.
ndtyuccam inermikharam II. 123.
^ndndmyani ndmyate ddru 1. 383. Simpl.
I. 386. "
ndnyad giidd varam loke V. 43. Simpl.
V. 57.
ndprstas tasya tad briiydd, see aprstas
tasya tad bruydd.
ndbhaksyam bhaksayet prdjhah I. 304.
Simpl. i. 296.
ndbhiseko na samskdrah I. 6.
ndbhyutthdnakriyd yatra II. 50. Simpl.
II. 62.
ndmrtayn na visam kimcid IV. 29. Simpl.
IV. 32.
ndvidagdhah priyam bruydt II. 37.
Simpl. I. 164. (Cp. nihsprho nddhi-
kdn sydn.)
ndmyitum eva mcah I. 366. Simpl. I.
363, 382.
ndmdti sevayautsukydd Simpl. I. 267.
ndsdm kaScid agamyo 'sti Simpl. 1. 143.
nasty drogyasamam mitram I. 161.
niksepe grhapatite V. 22. Simpl. I. 14.
nijasthdtiasthito 'py ekah III. 41. Simpl.
III. 50.
nityam narendrabhavane I. 26.
nityodyatasya jmrnsasya bhaved I. 195.
nipdnam iva mandukdh II. 112.
nimittam uddisya hi yah prakupyati I.
274. Simpl. I. 283.*
uiratisayarn, garimdnam Simpl. 1. 30.
nirodhdc cetaso ^ksdni Simpl. II. 154.
nirdosam api vittdcUyam Simpl. II. 117.
nirdravyo hriyam eti II. 86.
nirvisesam yadd svdmi I. 66. Simpl.
I. 78. '
nirvisendpi sarpena Simpl. I. 204 ;
III. 87.
^niscitya pjratliamdm vdcam Simpl. III.3.
nistabdham hrdayam krtvd, see nistrim-
sam hrdayam krtvd.
214
Index of Stanzas
nistrimhm hrdayam krtvd 1. 352. Simpl.
1.367.'
niksarpe haddhasarjpe vd III. 226.
nihi<:prho nddhlkdrl sydn I. 124. (Cp.
ndvidagdhah priyam bruydt.)
^mtiSdstrdrthatattvajfw III. 73.
7iuna?n. iasydsyapute I. 401.
fnunam mama nrmmm,^ya III. 154.
nrpah kdmdsakto ganayati na I. 253.
nrpadipo dhanasneham I. 180. Simpl.
' I. 221.
naitan mitram yasya kopdd I. 209.
^natva kascit siiJirt tasya III. 122.
nonmayukhena ratnena I. 360.
nopakdram vind pntih II. 40. Simpl.
II. 46.'
pahca pasvanrte hanti III. 98. Simpl.
III. 108. '
pancdslfyadhikam hy etad V. 42. Simpl.
V. 56.
■\pavjarasthd tatah srutvd III. 132.
patur iJia purnsah pardkrame II. 120.
'^pandito 'pi varam satmir I. 418, 421.
Simpl. I. 417.
panydndm gdndliikam panyam V. 24.
Simpl. I. 13.
patati kaddchi nabhasah V. 29. Simpl.
V. 29.
■\pativratd patiprdnd III. 131.
paradembhaydd bhUd Simpl. I. 321.
paradosakathdvicaksanah I. 400.
paraparivddah parisadi III. 102.
*parasparasya marmdni III. 172.
^parasyapldanam kurvan 1.353. Simpl.
1.368.
parahadagatdm bhdrydm V. 58. (See
dkanyds tdta na pa.syanti.)
pardkramapardmarsa Simpl. III. 152.
pardhmukhe 'pi daive 'tra Simpl. I. 360.
pardnmukhe vidhau pumsdm II. 9.
Simpl. II. 10.
paricifam dgacchantam Simpl. I. 16.
parivarf'i?ii sommre Simpl. I. 27.
parme hitam anvesyam I. 372.
paresdm dtmanas caiva III. 80.
parokse gunahantdram I. 284.
^parjanyasya yaihd dhdrd II. 46.
Simpl. II. 58.
parnambdam api srutvd Simpl. III. 132.
paryankesv dstaranam I. 134. Simpl.
I. 174.
^paryatan prthimm sarvdm I. 281.
paryanto labhyate bhumeh I. 95.
pasya karmavamt prdptam II. 138.
Simpl. II. 129.
pasya ddnasya mdhdtmyam Simpl. II. 48.
pdddhato 'pi drdhadanda' Simpl. I. 304.
pdparddkivad adharmena I. 99. Cp.
dkhetaka-^ya dharmena.
pitd vd yadi vd bhrdtd I. 428. Simpl.
I. 423.
pitur grhesu and pitur grJie tu, see fitr-
vesmani yd kanyd.
pitrpaitdmaham sthdnam Simpl. I. 365.
pitrvesmani yd kanyd III. 188.
pltam durgandki toyam II. 102.
plyusam iva samtosam Simpl. II. 153.
pumsdm asamarthdndm Simpl. I. 324.
putrdd api priyataram Simpl. II. 49.
punah pratyupakdrdya Simpl. I. 338.
pxird guroh sa° I. 189. Simpl. I. 230.
piddkd iva dhdnyesu III. 90. Simpl.
III. 98.
pujyate yad apujyo 'pi Simpl. I. 7.
pujyo bandkur api priyo I. 230.
purndpume V. 21 (HI V. 20).
'^'^purvam tdvadahammurkhoTVl. 193.
"^pUrvam eva mayd jiidtam 1. 82. Simpl.
I. 108.
purve vayasi yak sdntaJi, see prathamc
vayasi.
*prcchakena sadd bhdvyamY. 70. Simpl.
V. 93, 94.
prsfdprstd narendrena I. 437.
paimnyamdtrakusalah I. 422.
patdasfyah kalham anyadd° II. 3. Simpl.
II. 4.
Index of Stanzas
215
"^^joracchannam kila hhoktavyam I. 344.
prajd na ranjayed yas tu III. 228.
prajdndm dharmasadbhdgo Simpl.1. 344.
prajdndm pdlanam msyam Simpl. I.
217. '
prajapldanasamtdpdt Simpl. I. 345.
prajhaydtivudrinyd I. 387.
pranamya vighnahantdram Simpl. H,
Intr. 3 (om. I).
■\pratdpayasva vurabdkam III. 145.
pratidinam upaiti vllayam V. 4. Simpl.
V. 4.
pratidivasam ydti layam, see pratidinam
itpaiti vilayam.
prafyaksam yasya yad hhuktam III. 85.
Simpl. ill. 94.
pratyak&aram pratipadam Prasasti 3.
*pratyakse 'pi krte pdpe III. 174.
Simpl. IV. 48, 54.
pratyantaram na pimar Vrasasti 6.
pratyddistah piiTMsas I. 254.
pratydsattim vrajati puniso I. 269.
prathame vayasi yah mtUak I. 125.
Simpl. I. 165.
prabknprasddajam vittam 1. 38. Simpl.
I. 54.
prabhoh prasddam anyasya Simpl. I.
286!
pramdndd adkikasydpi Simpl. I. 327 ;
III. 29.
pramdTidbhyadhikasydpi, see pramdndd
adkikasydpi.
pramddindm taikdcaurdl. 118. Simpl,
I. 156. '
praydty upasamarn, yasya III. 26. Simpl.
III. 33.
praviralam, see aviralam.
prasannavadano hrstah I. 154. Simpl.
I. 200.
prasarati matih kdrydrambhe III. 221.
Simpl. III. 180.
prdjdpatye sakate bhinne Simpl. I. 212.
prdjnaih snigdhair iipakrtam, see bkdva-
snigdhair u.
prdnavad raksayed bhrtydn, see raksed
bhrtydn yathd prdndn.
prdnavyaye samutpanneH. 174. Simpl.
II. 168.
prdndtyaye samufpanne, see prdnavyaye.
^prdptam artham tu yo mohdt IV. 1.
prdptavidydrthasilpdndm Simpl. 1. 399.
*]prdptavyam artham labhate II. 93 ;
pada 1 also pp. 147,10. 21 ; 149,9. 15 ;
150,1; 151,6. Simpl. II. 105, 106,
109 ; pada 1 also pp. 23,6 ; 24,6. lo.
18; 25,15.
prdptavyo niyatibald.srayem II. 152.
prdpte bhaye paritrdnam, see sokdrati-
bhayatrdnam.
prdpto bandhanam apy ayarn, Simpl. II.
184.
prdyendtra kuldnvitam kiikulajdh I. 410.
Simpl. I. 415.
prdrabhyate na khalu vighnabhayena
Simpl. III. 177.
prdleyalesamisre I. 318.
prdhuh sdjitapadam maitram Simpl. IV.
106.
priyam vdyadi vddvesyam,seepnyovd.
priyd hitds ca ye rdjhdm I. 31.
priyo vd yadi vd dvesyo IV. 2. Simpl.
IV. 2 ; HI also I. 225.
prltim nirantardm krtvd II. 42. Simpl.
if. 50.
prerayati parani andryah I. 255.
proktah pratyuttaram ndha I. 39.
phalahinam nrpam bhrtydh I. 114.
Simpl. i. 152. '
phaldrthx nrpatir lokdn 1. 178. Simpl.
I. 220, 347.
phaldrthl pdrthivo lokdn, see phaldrthl
nrpatir lokdn.
halavantam ripurn drstvd III. 36. Simpl.
I. 311 ; III. 44^ 127.
halindpi na bddhyante III. 44. Simpl.
III. 53.
216
Index of Stanzas
halindsahayoddhavyam III. 18. Simpl.
III. 23.
hal'iyasd samdkrdnto III. 15. Simpl.
III. 19.
haliyasd Tilnahalo virodham III. 115.
Simpl. III. 126.
baliyasi pranamatdm III. 5. Simpl.
III. 8.
balotkatena dmtena III. 29. Simpl.
III. 36.
lalopapanno ^pi hi III. 101. Simpl.
III. 113.
*bahavah jianditdh ksiidrdh I. 297.
Simpi. I. 288.
*(jakavo na virodd/iavyd III. 109.
hahavo ' halavantai ca, see bahubuddhi°.
bahudhd bahnbhih sdrdham III. 67.
Simpl. III. 77.
*bahubnddhisamdyuktdhTn..\04i. Simpl.
111.114,118.
bahundm ajay asdrdtidm I. 334. Simpl.
I. 331.
bdlasydpi raveh pdddh I. 331. Simpl.
I. 328.
buddhimdn anurakto 'yavi I. 64.
bvddhir yasya balam tasya, see ycisya
buddhir ba.
buddhir yd sattvarahitd I. 363.
buddher buddhimatdm loke Simpl. V. 47.
buddhau kalusabhutdydm Simpl. III.184.
■\*bubhiksitak kim na karoti IV. 14, 28.
Simpl. IV. 15^ 30.
brkaspater api prdjhas, see mahdmatir
api prdjno.
brahmaghne ca surdpe ca I. 248 ; IV.
10. Simpl. III. 157; IV. 10.
bhaktam mktam kulinam ca, see saktam
bhaktam.
bhaktdndm upakdrindm Simpl. I. 284.
*bhaksayitvd bahun matsydii I. 165.
Simpl. I. 210.
bhaksyani bhaksayatdm Sreyo Simpl.
IV. 59.
bhagndsasya karandapinditatanor II.
159.
bhajen mdnddhikam vdsam, eee srayen ma.
'\bkadra susvdgatam te 'stu III. 142.
bhayatrasto narah srdsajn, Simpl. II. 162.
bhayam atulam gurulokdt Simpl. V. 31.
bkayasamfrasfama7iasdmlI1.195. Simpl.
III. i65.
b/iaye vd yadi vd harse Simpl. I. 109.
bhartm cintdnuvartitvam Simpl. I. 69.
bhavane Hithayo yasya Simpl. II. 16.
bhdvasnigdkair upakrtam api I. 225.
Simpl. I. 285.
bhinatti samyak prahito I. 349.
bhinnasvaramukkavarnak 1.151. Simpl.
I. 197.
bhltabhUak purd mtrur Simpl. II. 44.
*bhutdn yo ndnugrhndti III. 119.
bhurniksaye, see bhumyekadesasya.
hhumir mitram Iiiranyam I. 185 ; III.
12. Simpl. I. 226;* III. 16.
bhumyekadesasya gundnvitasya I. 427.
Simpl. HI I. 395.
bhusayyd brahmacaryam ca 1. 267. Simpl .
I. 269.
bhrtydparddhajo dandah Simpl. I. 354.
bhrtyair vind svayam rdjd Simpl. 1. 80.
bhedanamdtrakumlas , see paihmyamdL-
tra .
bhedayec ca balam rdjd Simpl. III. 139.
bhoginah kancukdsaktdh I. 50. Simpl.
I. 65.
bhojandcchddanam dadydd V. 47. Simpl.
V. 62.
manikanakavibhusand yuvatyo I. 313.
\mandukd vividhd hy etacchala° III. 215.
mattebhakumbhaparindhini I. 203.
mattebhakumbhavidalaim' I. 319.
matsyo matsyam upddatte Simpl. III.
154.
madddiksdlanam 4dstram I. 367.
madonmattasya hhupasya 1. 121. Simpl.
I. 161.
Index of Stanzas
217
madyam yathd dvijdtindm Simpl. IV.
58. *
madhu tistkati vdci yositdm I. 145.
Simpl. i. 188, 189.
tnanave vdcaspataye Simpl. H, Intr. 2
(om. I).
manampi svajdtydndm I. 307. Simpl.
I. 299.
manasd sarvalokdndm Simpl. III. 148.
mantrindm hhinnasamdhdne I. 97.
Simpl I. 127, 381."
ma)itrirupd hi ripavaklW, 197. Simpl.
III. 168.
mantre tlrthe dvije Simpl. V. 105.
\mayi tvalpddapatite IV. 7. Simpl.
IV. 7.
tnarsayed dharsandm yo 'tra, see dkarsa-
ndm marsayed yo 'tra.
malinamadlmnas fyaktvd, see kamala-
viadhunas tyaktvd.
mahatdm yo ''parddhyata Simpl. I. 307.
makatdpy arthasdrena II. 35. Simpl.
II. 42.
mahatd spardhamdnasya Simpl. I. 373.
mahato 'pi ksayam labdhvd Simpl. I.
374.
mahattvam etan mahatdm III. 218.
Simpl. III. 176.
mahdjanasya samparkah III. 51. Simpl.
III. 61.
mahdn apy ekako vrksak III. 45. Simpl.
III. 54, 60.
mahdiita eva mahatdm V. 32. Simpl.
V. 35.
mahdn pranunno najahdfi I. 376.
mahdmatir api prdjiio Simpl. I. 115;
II. 37. (Cp. na vihdsam vind
miner.)
md gdh khalesu vihdsam I. 398.
'\md cdsmai tvam krthd dvesam III.
138.
mdtd caiva pitd caiva Simpl. IV. 70
(om. HI).
wdtdpy ekd pitdpy eko I. 416.
mdtd yasya grhe ndsti IV. 44. Simpl.
IV. 83.
mdtrtulyaguno jdtas I. 386.
mdtrvat paraddrdni I. 390. Simpl. I.
402.
md tv aviJndtaBldya, see na hy avi-
jndta'.
mdnam udvahatdrn, purnsdm II. 83.
mdndd vd yadi vd lotjhdt III. 97.
Simpl. III. 107.
mdmisdndm ayam nydyo^ see mdnusdndrn
pramdnam sydd.
mdnwdndm pramdnam sydd III. 86.
Simpl. ill. 95.
'\md7io darpas tv ahamkdrah III. 160.
mdno vd darpo vd V. 3. Simpl. V. 3.
mdndhdtd kva gatas trilokavijayl III.
233.
md bhavatu tasya pdpam I. 402.
mdyayd satravah sddhyd III. 24. Simpl.
III. 31.
mitrani vyasanasamprdptam, seedhanyds
tdta na jmsyanti.
mitram kdpi na kasydpA Simpl. II. 113.
'\mitrarn, cdmitratdm ydtam IV. 53.
Simpl. IV. 95.
mitradrohi krtaghnas ca Simpl. I. 421.
mitrarupd hi ripavah III. 178.
mitravdn sddhayet kdryam II. 21.
Simpl. II. 25.
^mitrdndm yo hitam vdkyam^ see mitrd-
nd/n hita°.
*mitrdndm hitakdmdndml.B25. Simpl.
I. 315.'
mitrdrthe bdndhavdrthe ca Simpl. I.
317.
*?nunca munca pataiy eko Simpl. IV.
62, 63.
muhnr vighnitakarmdnam Simpl. I. 387.
murkhdndm panditd dvesyd I. 411.
Simpl. i. 416.
murkhena saha vdso 'pi I. 413.
murtam Idghavam evaifad Simpl. II. 99.
mulabhrtyoparodhena I. 237.
Ff
218
Index of Stanzas
musiki grhajdtdpi I. 71. Simpl. I. 95.
mrgd mrgaih saiigam anuvrajanti Simpl.
' I. 282.
mrlah prdpsyati vd svargam I. 312.
'Simpl. I. 309.
inrtdndm svdminali kdrye, see sthitdndm
-o
sva .
mrtaih samprdpyate svargo, see virtah
prdpsyati vd svargam.
mrto daridrah jiurmo Simpl. II. 94.
mrtyor atyugradamstrasya, see mrfyor
ivogra.
mrtyor ivogradandasya III. 25. Simpl.
' III. 32.
mrtyor bibhesi kim hdla Simpl. I. 419.
mrdmidtisxa-rttena^ see mrduimpi su~
gandliena,
mrdundpi sugandhena I. 270. Simpl.
' I. 271.
mrdund salilena khanyamdndny I. 310.
mrdghata iva sukhabhedyo II. 30.
meghacchdyd kkalaprltirW. 125. Simpl.
II. 114.
■\mesena supakdrdndm V. 55. Simpl.
V. 74.
tnaulahhrtyoparodhena, see mulahhf .
ya upekseta iatrum svam III. 2. Simpl.
III. 2.
"fyak karoti nara/i pdpam III. 152.
yah krtvd sukrtam raj ho Simpl. I.
86. '
yac ca vedesu idstresu III. 176. Simpl.
IV. 52. '
yac chakyam grasitum grdsam IV. 20.
Simpl. IV. 22, 113.
yacchahjalam apijalado II. 57. Simpl.
II. 71.
yaj jlvyate ksanam api Simpl. I. 24.
yaio 'tra krfrimam mitram II. 189.
yatndd api kah pjaSyec I. 382. Simpl.
I. 408.
yatra dek 'thavd sthdne I. 405. Simpl.
I. 410.
yatra na sydt phalani Ihuri I. 186.
Simpl. I. 227.
yatra stri yatra kitavo V. 48. Simpl.
V. 63.
yatra svdml nirviiesam, see nirviksam
yadd svdmi.
yatrdkrtis tatra gund vasantl I. 198.
yatrdkamkdrayuktena I. 406. Simpl.
I. 4ii.
yatrotsdkasamdlambo II. 144. Simpl.
II. 139.
yatsakdmn na Idbhah sydt II. 77.
Simpl. II. 93.
yathd kdkayavdh proktd II. 72. Simpl.
II. 86.
yathd gaur duhyate kale 1. 179. Simpl.
I. 222.
yathd chdydtapau nityamll. 136. Simpl.
II. 127.
yathd dhenusahasresu II. 135. Simpl.
II. 125.
yathd necchati nirogah, see yathd vdii-
chati.
yathd bljdnkurah suksmah 1. 181. Simpl.
I. 223, 348.
yathdmisamjale matsyair Simpl. 1.401 ;
II. 116.'
yathd yathd prasddena I. 375.
yathd vdhchati nirogah I. 90. Simpl.
I. 118.
\yathd vdtavidhutasya II. 177, 178.
yathd hi malinair vastrair IV. 26.
Simpl. IV. 28.
yathatkena na hastena II. 137. Simpl.
II. 128.
yad akdryam akdryam eva tan I.
425.
yad antas tail na jihvdydm IV. 47.
Simpl. IV. 88.
yad apasarati mesah III. 35. Simpl.
III. 43.
yadarthe bhrdtarah putrdY . 52. Simpl.
V. 69.
*\yadarthe svahdam tyaktam IV. 40.
Index of Stanzas
219
Simpl. IV. 102, 103 (om. in HI in
both places).
yad asatyam vaden martyo Simpl. I.
256.
'\yad asmadiyam na hi p. 151, 12, and
pada 4 of II. 93. Simpl. II. 105,
pada 4, and p. 25^ 18.
yadd yadd prasddena, see yathd yathd
pra.
yadd hi bhdgyakmyaplditdm II. 79.
yadi janmajardmaranam na bhaved II.
198.
yadi na »yd7i narapatih Simpl. III. 73.
yadi hhavati daivayogdt, see yady api
na hhavati.
yadi rohinydh mkatam Simpl. I. 211.
yadi visafi toyardsim I. 215.
yadi sarvasya lokasya I. 200.
yadi sydc chitalo vahnis, see yadi sydt
pdvakah ntah.
yadi sydt pdvakah Mah III. 175. Simpl.
IV. 51 ; V. 99.
yad utsdhl sadd martyah II. 68. Simpl.
II. 82.
yadrcchaydpy npanatam Simpl. I. 151.
yadaiva rdjye kriyate ^bhisekas III. 230.
Simpl. V. 67.
yad yat kimcit kvacid api Prasasti 4.
yady api na hhavati daivdt I. 140.
Simpl. I. 181.
yad yasya vihitam bhojyam Simpl. IV.
57.
yady eva na bhavel loke Simpl. I. 255.
yad vdnchati diva martyo, see vdnchati
yad di°.
yad vd tad vd visamapatitam III. 204.
^yad vydkaranasamyuktam III. 77.
yan namram sagunam cdpi II. 188.
yan na vedem sdstresu, see yac ca ve.
yah pardbhavasamprdptah Simpl. I.
313.
yah pddayor nipatitam I. 259.
yah prsto na rtam brute III. 4. Simpl.
III. 5.
yah prstvd kurute kdryam IV. 54. Simpl.
IV. 96.
yam dsritya na visramarn, Simpl. I. 51.
yayor eva samam vittam I. 288 ; III.
190. Simpl.'l. 281; 11.27.
yai cdgate prdghunake II. 49. Simpl.
II. 61.
yaS cattan manyate mudho I. 108.
Simpl. I. 139.
yas tlrthdni nije pakse III. 59. Simpl.
III. 68.
yas tyaktvd sdpadarn, mitram V. 66.
Simpl. V. 87.
yasmdc ca yena ca yathd ca II. 12.
Simpl. II. 17.
yasmin jlvati jlvanti I. 10. Simpl.
1.23.
yasmin kule yah purmah pradhdnah I.
299. Simpl. I. 29*1.*
yasmin krtyarn, samdvesya Simpl. I. 85.
yasmhi dese ca kdle ca II. 62. Simpl.
II. 75.
yasminn apy adhikarn, caksur I. 229.
Simpl. I. 243.
yasminn evddhikarn caksur, see yasminn
apy adhi°.
yasya ksetram nadltlre I. 162. Simpl.
I. 208.
yasya tasya hi kdryasya III. 200.
Simpl. III. 171.
yasya dharmavihindni III. 88. Simpl.
III. 96.
yasya na jndyate vlryam, see yasya na
jndyate sllatp.
yasya na jndyate silarn IV. 17. Simpl.
IV. 19 ; II. 56.
yasya na vipadi visddah I. 80. Simpl.
I. 105 ; II. 170.
*yasya ndsti svayam prajnd V. 46.
simpl. V. 60, 70. '
^yasya hiddhir balarn, tasya I. 172.
Simpl. I. 214.
yasya yasya hi kdryasya, see yasya tasya
hi kdryasya.
220
Index of Stanzas
ya^^^yn yo-sya hi yo hhdvas I. 53. Simpl.
I. 68.
yasya sydt sahajam viryam Simpl. III.
160.
yah miafaiti imrijyrcchati Simpl. V. 92
(om. in HI).
yah sammdnam sadd dhatte II. 17.
Simpl. II. 21.
^yah sdyam atithim prdptam III. 137.
yah sfoketidpi samtomm Simpl. II. 141.
yah sprsed rdsabham viartyas III. 107.
Simpl. III. 117.'
yasydrthds tasya mitrdni Simpl. I. 3.
yasydsti sarvatra gatih Simpl. I. 322.
ydm labdhvendriyan'igraho na I. 365.
yam krtvendriya° , see ydm labdhve°.
*\yddrsam mama pdndityam IV. 50, 52.
Simpl.'lV. 92, 94.
^■fyddrSl vadanacchdyd V. 67, 68.
Simpl. V. 88, 89.
yddrsais saf/iuivasate, see yddrsaih sev-
yate mariyo.
yddrsaih sevyate mariyo Simpl. I. 249.
ydn yajiiasarnghais tapasd ca lokdn I.
311. Simpl. I. 308.
yd punas iristam kanyd V. 72. Simpl.
V. 96.
yd bhdryd dustacaritd IV. 45. Simpl.
IV. 84.
*]yd mamodvijate tiityam III. 166.
Simpl. IV. 76, 79, 80. *
yd laksmir ndnulipidngl III. 27. Simpl.
III. 34.
ydvad askhalitarn, tdvat II. 187.
^ydvad dste muhurlalkam III. 127.
ydvan na lajjate kanyd Simpl. IV. 69
(om. in HI).
ydsdm ndmndjn kdmah sydt Simpl. IV.
33.
ydsyati sajjanahastani I. 214.
yd huivdgnau svakarn kdyam, vol. xii,
p. 48.
ynklo bandhur api priyas, see pujyo
bandhur api priyo.
yuddhakdle' grago yah *5'a^I.36. Simpl.
I. 59.
yndhyate 'hanikrfim krtvd III. 37.
Simpl. IIL 45.
ye ca prdhcr durdtmdno Simpl. I. 39.
ye jdtyddimahotsdhdn Simpl. I. 38.
yena kendpy updycna Simpl. I. 358.
*\yena te jambnkah pdrsve I. 309.
yena yasya krto bhedah Simpl. I. 273.
yena suklikrtd hamsdh II. 158.
yena sydl laghutd loke I. 347. Simpl.
I. 353.
yendhamkdrayukfe7ia,?,Qeyatrdhamkdra°.
'\ye nrmmsd durdtmdnah III. 123.
ye bhavanti mahlpasya I. 87. Simpl.
I. 113.
yesdm sydd vipulant vittant V. 25.
ye sdmaddnahhedds I. 362.
yatva bhrtyagatd sampad I. 374.
yogi yimjlta satatam Simpl. IV. p. 21,13
(om. in HI).
yo ' f raitat pathati prdyo Intr. 5. Simpl.
Intr. 6.
yo dttrbalo hy anv api ydcyamdno Simpl.
IV. 26.
yo 'dhUya sdstram akhilarn, I. 350.
yo dhruvdni parityajya II. 143. Simpl.
II. 137.
yo na daddti na bhunkte, see na daddfi
yo na bhunkte.
yo na nihsreyasam jhduam I. 233.
yo napvjayategarvdd, see napujayatiyo.
yo na prdo hitam brute, see yah prsto na
Ham brute,
yo na rakmti vitrastdn III. 63. Simpl.
III. 72.
yo na vetti gundn yasya I. 32. Simpl.
I. 47, 350.
yo ndtmane na gurave I. 11.
yo 'ndhutah samabhyetl Simpl. I. 87.
yo 'balah pronnatam ydti I. 194. Simpl.
I. 238, 340.
yo mantram svdmino bhindydt Simpl. I.
272.
Index of Stanzas
221
yo mdydm kurute mudhah Simpl. I. 359.
1/0 'mitram kurute miiram IV. 22. Cp.
amitram kurute viifram.
yo mitrani kurute mudha dtmano II. 23.
Simpl'. II. 28.
yo mitrani karoty atra Simpl. II. 185.
yo murkham laulyasampannam Simpl.
III. 89. '
yo mohdn manyate mudfio, see yas cmtan
ma .
yo yatra ndma nivasati I. 201.
yo yasyajdyate vadhyah IV. 18. Simpl.
IV. 20 (om. in HI).
yo ranarn iaranam yadvan I. 44.
yo rijoor dgamam srutvd III. 40. Simpl.
III. 48.
^yo laulydt kurute karma V. 54. Simpl.
V. 73, 86.
yo 'vasyam 'piiur dear ah I. 381.
yo hi jirdnapariknnah IV. 21. Simpl.
IV. 23.
yo hy apakartum aiaktah 1. 102. Simpl.
I. 132.
rakto 'bhijdyate bhogyo Simpl. I. 144.
raksed hhrtydn yathd prdndn III. 112.
Simpl." III. 122.
rankasya nrpater vdpi Simpl. I. 254.
ravinisdkarayor^ see mfidivdkarayor.
raho ndsti ksano ndsti I. 107. Simpl.
I. 138.
rdgl bimbddharo 'sau stana I. 202.
rdjamdtari devydm ca 1.35. Simpl. 1. 52.
raja ghrni hrdhnanah sarvabhaksl I.
429. Simpl. I. 424.
rdjd tusto 'pi bhrtydndm, see svdmi
tusto 'pi.
rdjdnam eva sarnsritya Simpl. I. 41.
rdjd bandhur abandhundm Simpl. I. 346.
rdjd vyayaparo nityam Simpl. V. 61.
rdmasya vrajanarn baler niyamanam III.
231. Simpl. V. 68.
ripuraktena sarnsiktd III. 28. Simpl.
III. 35.
ripor astddasaitdni III. 60. Simpl.
III. 69.
ruksdydm snehamdbhdvarn, IV. 49,
Simpi. IV. 91 (om. in H I).
rupdbhijanasam'pannau III. 206.
riipendpratimenayauvanagunairTll.207.
Simpl. III. 175.
rogl cirapravdsi II. 91.
rohati sdyakaviddharn, III. 99. Simpl.
III. 111.
rohinuakatam arkanandana^ Simpl. I.
213.
laghur ayam aha na lokah, see virasa
iti hasati.
lajjante bdndhavds tena Simpl. II. 98.
lajjd snehah svaramadhuratd V. 73.
Simpl. V." 97.
labdham artham tuyo mohdt, seeprdptam
artham.
labhate purusas tdms tdn I. 415.
labhyate bhumiparyantah Simpl. I. 125.
lavanajaldntd nadyah I. 396.
Idngulacdlanam adhas I. 13.
tllodydnagate 'pi hi II. 173. Simpl.
II. 166.
^hibdhakena tato mnktd III. 158.
lubdhasya nasyati yaso, see stabdhasya
na.
lokdnugrahakartdrah 1. 183. Simpl. I.
225.
loke 'thavd tanubhrtdrn Simpl. I. 372.
lobhdd eva nard mudha V. 61. Simpl.
V. 81. (Cp. irsne devi namas tubh-
yam}^
lobhdvisto naro viftam Simpl. III. 141.
lohitdksasya ca maneh I. 67.
\vakrandsam snjihmdksam III. 68.
Simpl. III. 78.
vakratidsas ca karkdkso, see vakrandsarn
su°.
vacas tatra prayoktavyam I. 56. Simpl.
I. 33.
222
Index of Stanzas
rajralepasya viurk/iasya IV. 9. Simpl.
1.260; IV. 9[HIalso, I. 201].
vaclatsu dainyam Sarandgatesu Simpl.
III. 155.
vadanam dasanair hlnam Simpl. V.
n,
vadanena vadanti, see madJm tiMhati.
vadhyatdm iti yenoktam, see hanyatdm
iti ye°.
va?idni dakato vahneh III. 49. Simpl.
III. 57.
vane prajvalito vahnir III. 217.
vande sarasvaflm nifyam Simpl. H,
Intr. 1 (om. I).
varum yuktam maunam, see varam mau-
nam nityam.
varam vanam varum bhaiksyam Simpl.
1.280.
varum vana?n vydghragajddisevitarn,
Simpl. V. 23.
varum varayate kanyd Simpl. IV. 68.
varum vihTiavulilnena II. 88.
varum vihdrah saha punnagaih krtah I.
168.
varum kdryarn maunam^ see varam mau-
nam nityam.
varam garbkasrdvo Simpl. Introd. 3
(H 8, I 4).
vuram grdhro humsuih, cp. grdhrdkdro
'pi sevyuk.
vararn, j aladhipdtdla I. 414.
varum narakavdso 'pi II. 168.
varam agnau pradipte tu III. 201.
varam uhimukhe krodhdviste II. 87.
varum jaarvatudurgesu II. 89.
vuram prdnajoaritydgo II. 183.
*varum huddhir na sd vidyd V. 33.
Simpl. V. 36, 39.
varam mannum nityum na ca II. 90.
varjayet kuulikdkdrum Simpl. IV. 11.
vurnuyn siturn ftrusi, see svetam padani
sirusi.
*vurdhamdno mahdn snehah 1. 1. Simpl.
I. 1.
vuseti mdnddhikam Bthdnam^ see srayen
md°.
vasor vlryotpanndm ubhujuta Simpl. IV.
50 [om. in HI].
vdhvidtrendpyamtyenu'^xxnr^X. HI, 1.145.
vdcyum sruddhasametusya Simpl. 1. 393.
vdjivdranalohdndrn, I. 328.
vdnchati yad divd martyo 1. 103. Simpl.
I. 133.
vdnchdvicchedanum prdhuk Simpl. II.
155.
vdnchaiva sucayati purvuturum II. 66.
Simpl. II. 80; III. 181.
'\vdtuvarso muhdn dsln III. 129.
vdtavrstividhutasyu and vdtuvrstyuva-
dhutasyu, see yathd vdtuvidhutusya.
vdplkujmtaddgdndm III. 83. Simpl.
III. 93.
vikalam ika purvasiikrtam Simpl. V. 9.
vikdrum ydti no cittam Simpl. II. 110.
vidagdhasyu cu, see visudigdhusya.
vidyumdnd gutir yesdm Simpl. I. 320.
vidydm vittum silpurn tdvan Simpl. I.
398.
vidydvatdm muhecchdndrn Simpl. I. 37.
vidvattvum ca nrpatvarn, cu Simpl. II. 52.
vidvudbhih suhrddm atra Simpl. 11.111.
vidvdn rjur abhigumyo I. 403.
vidhdtrd rucitd yd sd Simpl. II. 173.
vidhitid mantruyuktenu Simpl. I. 216.
vinupy urthuir dhirah sprsuti II. 121.
vipulumuter upi nasyati V. 5. Simpl.
V. 5.
virasa iti hasati nujunuh V. 7. Simpl.
V. 10.
virupo 'py ukullno 'pi II. 141. Simpl.
II. 135.
vilocandndm vikucotpulatvisdrn, II. 13.
vivdde drsyate puttrurn, I. 391. Simpl.
I. 403.
vivdde 'nvisyate, see vivdde driyute.
visesdt paripurnasyu Simpl. I. 326.
visrumbhdd yasya yo mrtyum Simpl. I.
274.
Index of Stanzas
223
vihasmiti na kagydpi Simpl. HI, IV.
73.
vihdsak sampado millam II. 18. Simpl.
II. 22.
visadigdhasya h7iaksyasya,SQQ kantakasya
ca hhagnasya.
vi^amasthasvdduphala I. 138. Simpl.
1. 179.
visamdh kaijundtmdno I. 51.
vistirnavyavasdyamdhyamahatdm III.
227.
tHravratasya vidydydk I. 419.
vrkmmule 'pi dayitd Simpl. IV. 82.
vrhdmA chitvd pasmi hatvd III. 96.
* Simpl. III. 106.
trttim apy d^ritah satrur Simpl. III.
125.
vaikalyam dharampdtam I. 136. Simpl.
I. 177.
vaidyavidvajjandmdtyd and vaidyasdm-
vatsardmdtyd, see vaidyasdmvatsard-
cdrydh.
vaidyasdmvatsardcdrydk III. 61. Simpl.
III. 70.
vairdgydharanam^ see daurblidgydya-
tanam.
vairind na hi samdadhydt, see satrund
na hi.
vyakto 'pi vdsare satyam II. 1^. Simpl.
II. 92.
vyahjanam Jianti vai purvam III.
186.
vyanjanais Ui samutpannaih III. 184.
vyatlmyanti param ceto Simpl. II. 95.
"^vyapadeseyia mahatdm III. 72. Simpl.
III. 82, 90.
vyapadesena siddhih sydt and vyapadese
'pi w°, see vyapadesena mahatdm.
vyasanam hi mahdrdjiio I. 157.
vyasanam prdpya yo mohdt Simpl. II.
180. *
vyasane-w api sarvesu II. 5. Simpl.
II. 6*.
vydkirnakesarakardlamukhd I. 149.
*vydghravdnarasarpdnum I. 247.
vyddhitena sasokena V. 8. Simpl. V.
11.
-vyomaikdntavihdrino 'pi vihagdh II. 16.
Simpl. II. 20.
Saktam bhaktam kulinam ca I. 345.
Simpl. I. 351.
mktivaikalyanamrasya I. 81. Simpl.
I. 106.
sakiendpi sadd narendra vidusd III.
203. Simpl. III. 172.
mksydmi kartum idam alpam III. 225.
iankanlyd hi sarvatra Simpl. II. 90.
satahuddhih krtonndmah^ see satabud-
dhih sirahstho 'yam.
^^mtahiddhih sirahstho 'yam V. 34, 36.
Simpl. V. 45, 50.
satam eko 'pi sanidhatte I. 188. Simpl.
I. 229 ; II. 14.
*satravo 'pi hitdyaiva III. 170.
satriim vdiichdvighdtdya Simpl. III. 142.
satrund na hi samdadhydt II. 24.
Simpl. III. 24 ; 11. 29.
satrubhir yojayec chatrum Simpl. IV.
17.
satnim utpdtayet prdjnas IV. 16.
Simpl. IV. 18.
satnim unmulayet prdjnas, see Satrum
tdpdtayet prd°.
satrumpdni mitrdni I. 167.
satroh paldyane chidram III. 113.
Simpl. III. 123.
satroh pracalane, see satroh paldyane.
satror dkrandam and iatror dkramam,
see satror balam avijndya.
satror ucchedandrthdya Simpl. III.
133.
^satror halam avijndya I. 315. Simpl.
I. 312.
Satror vikramam, see Satror balam avi-
jndya.
satroh sriyam sadotthdyi Simpl. III.
153.
224
Index of Stanzas
mnaih sanair daddiy e^a Simpl. III.
134.
hnaih sanaik prabhoktavyam II. 63.
Simpl. II." 76.
mnaih mnaiS ca yo rdstram I. 176.
Simpl. I. 215.
Sapathaih samhitasydpi II. 32. Simpl.
II. 35 (HI, also I. 113).
sapathaih samlhitasydjn, see Sa sam-
hitasydpi.
samopdydk sakopasya III. 22. Simpl.
III. 28.
samharasya ca yd mdyd Simpl. I. 183.
sarajjyots7idhate duram V. 39. Simpl.
V. 53.
sarahdnataranivarse Prasasti 8.
Sasidivdkarayor grahapujajiam II. 15.
sastrair hatd na hi hatd III. 220.
Simpl. III. 179.
Sastrair hatds tu ripavo^ see Sastrair
hatd na hi hatd.
sdthyena mitram kapatena dharmam I.
373.
Mstrdny adhltydpi hhavanti II. 110.
\*siihilau ca subaddhau ca II. 142, 149.
Simpl. II. 136, 145, 146.
sibindpi svamdinsdni III. 171.
Sirasd vidhrtd nityam Simpl. I. 82.
iighrakrtye, see tighrakrlyesu.
^Ighrakrtyesu kdryesu III. 199. Simpl.
111.170.
■fHiavdtdtapasahah III. 156.
Sitdtapddikastd7ii Simpl. I. 270.
SUam mucam ksdntir V. 2. Simpl. V. 2.
sucayo hitakdrino vinltdh I. 435.
suddhaih snigdhair, see bhdvasnigdhair
iipakrtam api.
Subhani vd yadi vdpdpam 1. 104. Simpl.
I. 134, 239.
suskasya kitakhdtasya, see kiibjasya
kita .
Sudro vd yadi vdnyo 'pi I. 127. Simpl.
I. 167.
sunyam aputrasya grham II. 80.
silras ca krtavidyaS ca, see sUro 'si krta-
vidyo 'si.
surah surUpah subhagas ca vdgml V. 17.
simpl. V.25.
Surds ca krf avid yds ca II. 119.
*-\silro 'si krtavidyo 'si IV. 34, 39.
Simpl. lY. 38, 43.
fsrnotv avahitah kdnto III. 135.
sete saha saydnena Simpl. II. 126.
sokdralibhayatrdnam II. 195. Simpl.
II. 179.
saucdvasistaydpy asti Simpl. II. 101.
srayen mdndd/iikam vdsam II. 82.
*sravyam vdkyam hi vrddhdndm I. 343.
Srlsomamantrivacanena Prasasti 2.
Srutvd sdmgrdmiklrn, vdrttdm Simpl. I.
91. '
^sriUvaivam bhairavam sabdam I. 83,
Sruyatdm dharmasarvasvam Simpl. III.
103. '
*sruyate hi kapotena III. 120.
sreyah puspaphalam vrksdd III. 91.
Simpl. ill. 99. '
sresthebhyah sadrsehhyas ca III. 189.
sldghyah sa eko bhuvi II. 166.
slesmdsru bdndhavair mnktarn I. 338.
Simpl. I. 335.
hdnakurkutacdnddldh III. 105. Simpl.
III. 115^
svetam padam Sirasi yat III. 168.
Simpl. IV.' 77.
satkarno bhidyate mantraS Simpl. I. 99.
sadaksarena mantrena I. 128. Simpl.
I. i68.
sad imdn purusojahydd III. 64. Simpl.
III. 74.
sarnrohattsnnd viddham, see rohati sdya-
kaviddham.
^samhatds tu haranttme II. 7. Cp.
jdlam dddya gacchanti.
sakaldrthasdstrasdram Introd. I. Simpl.
Introd. 1 (H 4, om. I).
Index of Stanzas
225
sakrj jalpanti rdjdnak I. 379.
sakrt kandnkapdtam hi II. 132. Simpl.
HI, 11. 140.
sakrd api drstvd purumm II. 65. Simpl .
11.79.
mkrd uktam na grhndti Simpl. II.
165.
sakrd dustam ca yo mitram II. 27 ; IV.
13. Simpl. II. 32 ; IV. 14.
mkrd dustam apistam yak, see sakrd
dustam ca yo mitram.
sakliyarn, sdptapjadmam bho II. 36. Simpl.
II. 43.
f *a gatvdngdrakarmdntam III. 144.
samksepdt kathyate dharmo III. 93.
Simpl. III. 102.
samgatdni subaddhdni II. 197.
sarngrdme praharanasamkate II. 129.
samghdtavdn yathd venur, see sampd-
tavdri ya°.
sa ca nrpatis te sacivds III. 234.
samcaraniiha pdpdni Simpl. IV. 64.
satdm vacanam ddistam Simpl. IV. 104,
105.
satdm matim atikramya I. 232.
satkrtdS ca krldrthds ca Simpl. III.
158.
satpatram mahatl sraddhd II. 58.
Simpl'. II. 72.
satyadharmavikinena, see dharmasafya° .
satyam dhane na mama ndsagate II.
192.
satyam parityajati V. 28. Simpl. V. 27.
satyddhyo, see sannydyo dhdrmika^
cddhyo.
satydnrtd ca parusd priyavddinl ca I.
432. Simpl. I. 425.
satydryadhdrmikdn, see sannydyo dkdr-
mikas cddhyo.
sadasdd ycjanasatdt, see sapdddd yoja°.
saddcdresu bhrfyesu II. 19. Simpl.
II. 23.
saddddyiah parikmiah Simpl. II. 70.
sadd Ihrtydparddhena I. 348.
saddmandamadasyandi° I. 7.
sadrSam cestate svasydh I. 412.
sadaudpadgalo rdjd I. 89. Simpl. I.
117.
sadhhih samhodhyamdno 'pi Simpl. IV.
55.
sadhana iti ko madas te II. 124.
'\sa nininda kildtmdtiam III. 149.
satita eva satdm nityam II. 165.
samtaptdyasi samsthitasya payaso Simpl.
i. 250.
samtdpayanti kim^ see durmantrinam
kam.
santo 'pi hi na rdjante II. 73. Simpl.
II. 87.
santo 'py arthd vinasyanti III. 179.
sarntosdmrtatrptdndm II, 161. Simpl.
il. 152.
samdigdhe paraloke I. 139. Simpl. I.
180.
samdigdho vijayo I. 314 ; III. 10.
'Simpl. III. 13.
samdhih kdryo 'py andryena III. 7.
Simpl. III. 10.
samdh im icch et sa mendpi 1 1 1 . 9 . S i mpl .
ill. 12.
sannydyo dhdrmikas cddhyo III. 6.
Simpl. III. 9.
'\sa J) an jar a kam dddya III. 124.
sapdddd yqjayiasatdd II. 14. Simpl.
II. 18.
saptadvipddhipasydpi II. 130.
sa2:)ta svards trayo grdmd V. 40. Simpl.
V. 54.
samam saktimatd yuddham Simpl. III.
15!
samaydbhydgato Hithih, p. 254,9.
samah satrau ca mitre ca Simpl. IV. 60.
samutpannesu kdryesu Simpl. IV. 1.
samndravlciva calasvabhdvdh Simpl. I.
194.
samrgoragamdtangam II. 107.
sampattayak pardyattdk 1.262. Simpl.
i. 263.
226
Index of Stanzas
sampatsu mahatdm cittam II. 151.
sampadi ynsya na har^o, see yasj/a na
vipadi vimdah.
sampcUam ca vipdtam ca II. 44. Simpl.
il. 54.
sampdtavdn yatlid venur III. 50. Simpl.
ill. 58.
sampurnendpi kartavyam II. 22. Simpl.
il. 26.
samprdptoyo Hithih sdyam,sQeaprandyyo
Hithih.
samhhdvyam gom sampannam IV. 64.
Simpl. iv. 115.
mmmato 'ham vihhor nityam I. 41.
Simpl. I. 56.
sarahpadmam tyaktvd vikasitam I.
296.
saralair opi cdksndraili Simpl. HI,
III. 64.
sarasi hahunas tdrdcJidydm I. 276.
sariin naiisiutivacanam I. 54. Simpl.
I. 70.
sariifi nrpe, see saru-n naW.
sarpdndm ca, see sarpdndm durja°.
sarpidndm durjandndm ca 1.327. Simpl.
I. 158 ; V. 46.
sarpdti vydghrdn gajdn simhdn Simpl.
1.40.
sarvadevamayasydsya I. 93. Simpl. I.
121.
sarvadevamayo rdjd I. 92. Simpl. I.
120.
sarvandSe samutpanne IV. 24. Simpl.
IV. 27 ; V. 42.
*sarvam etad vijdndmi III. 216.
sarvasvandse samjdte IV. 19. Simpl.
IV. 21.
sarvasvaharane Saktarn IV. 23. Simpl.
IV. 25.
sarvdsiicinidhdnasya I. 175.
sarvdh sampaitayas tasya II. 97.
sarvesdm eva martydndm Simpl. II. 11.
sarvopadhisamrddhasya^ see daksinddi-
samrddhasya.
savyadaksinayor yatra I. 65. Simpl.
I. 76.
sa suJird vyasane yah sydt sapitd I. 341.
sa suhrd vyasane yah sydt sa putro
Simpl. I. 337.
sa suhrd vyasane yah sydd anyajdtyud-
hhavo I. 340.
sa snigdho vyasandn nivdrayati I. 251.
sahate suhrd iva bhutvd prdjnas Simpl.
HI, III. 159.
-fsahasram hibharti kascic III. 146.
sdkdro nihsprho vdgmi Simpl. III. 88.
sdjihvd ydjinarn stauti V. 10. Simpl.
V. 13.
^^sddhu mdtula gitena V. 37, 45.
Simpl. V. 51, 59.
sddhiisv api ca papesu Simpl. IV. 61.
sdmavdddh sakopasya, see Samopdydh
sa°.
sdmasddhyesu kdryesu Simpl. III. 131.
sdmasiddhdni kdrydni Simpl. III. 130.
sdmddiddnabkedds te, see ye sdniaddna-
hhedds.
sdmddir dandaparyanto I. 359. Simpl.
I. 377 ; ill. 129.
sdmddisajj itaih , see sdmddyaih.
sdmddyaih sajjitaih pdkaih I. 119.
Simpl.' I. 157.
sdmdnyajanmd jdtas tu, see mdtrtulya-
gunojdtas.
sdmnaiva yatra siddhih sydt I. 361.
Simpl. I. 378.
sdmnaivddau prayoktavyam I. 358.
Simpl. I. 379.
sdrameyakhardsvasya V. 44. Simpl.
V. 58.
sdrameyasya cdsvasya, see sdrameyakha .
■\sdrdham manoratJia^ataisYV .^. SimpL
IV. 8.
sd sd sampadyate huddhih Simpl. III.
162.
sd sevd yd prabhuhitd Simpl. I. 46.
sdhlddarn, vacanam prayacchasi Simpl.
IV. 6.
Index of Stanzas
227
simhaih paiijarayantranapari' I. 295.
simho vydkaranasya kartur II. 28.
Simpl. II. 33.
siddJiim vdhchayatdjanena, see sV prdr-
thayatd ja.
siddkim vd yadi vdsiddJiim Simpl. II.
183*.
siddhim prdrtkayatd janena III. 205.
Simpl. III. 174.
simd vrddhim samdydti Simpl. I. 92.
slmd samkocam dydti Simpl. I. 93.
sukulam hdalam svjanam Simpl. V. 8.
sukrtyam vimugiijptasya Simpl. II.
41.
sukkasya sdrak parihhujyate fair II.
163.
*suguptam raksyamdno 'j)i IV. 43.
Simpl.* IV. 45,46.
sugnptasya hi damhJiasya, see supra-
yuktasya dambkasya.
sujano Hha suhrn nrpo^ see svajano HJia
suhrd guriir.
supurd vai kunadikd I. 14. Simpl. I.
25 ; II. 138.
suptam vahnau Sir ah krtvd I. 252.
^suprayiiktasya dambkasya I. 197, 218.
suhhak!<ydni vicitrdni, see siibhiksdni
mcitrdni.
subhdsitamayam dravyam Simpl. HI,
11.147.
subhdsitarasdsvdda° II. 172. Simpl.
11." 164.
^■\subhiksdni vicitrdni IV. 65. Simpl.
IV. 116^ 117.
subJiUdJi paradenebhyo V. 27.
sumukhena vadanti, see madhu tisthati
vdci yo°.
Sihrdrisamghdtanipltasonitam I. 217.
sulabhdk jmrusd rdjan I. 220. Simpl.
II. 160 ; III. 6.
suvamapuspdm prtldvwi I. 30. Simpl.
I. 45. *
suvarnaracitam mddham Simpl. HI,
V.42.
siisamcifairjlvanavat suraksitair Simpl.
II. 115.
susiikmendpi randhrena II. 34. Simpl.
11.38!
stihrdah sneham dpannd II. 11. Simpl.
II. i5.
suhrddm hitakdmdndm, see mitrdndm
hita°.
suhrddm upakdrakdrandd I. 9. Simpl.
i. 22.
suhrdi nirantaracitte I. 75; II. 181.
Simpl. I. 341.
suhrdbhir dptair asakrd vicdritam I.
440; III. 103.
^sucimukhi durdcdre IV. 58. Simpl.
I. 392 ; IV. 100.
*suryam bhartdram uUrjya III. 180.
Simpl. IV. 56, 75.
srstd mutrapurisdrtham Simpl. III. 100.
sevakah svdminam dvesti I. 34. Simpl.
I. 50.
sevayd dhanam icchadbhik Simpl. I.
264.
sevd svavrttir dkhydtd I. 266. Simpl.
I. 268.
\so 'pi divyatanur bhutvd III. 163.
somas tdsdm dadau sancam III. 182.
■\so ' ham pdpaviatiS catva III. 153.
sauhrdasya na vdhchanti Simpl. V.
2i.
^skandhendpyi vahec chatnm III. 213.
stabdhasya nasyati yah III. 212. Simpl.
HI, III. 161.
stimitonnatasamcdrd Simpl. I. 29.
stokenonnatim dydti I. 113. Simpl. I.
150.
striyam ca yak prdrthayate Simpl. I.
141.
striyak purvam surair bhtiktdk III. 181.
striyo 'ksd mrgayd pdnam I. 158.
strlndm mtrok kumitrasya III. 54.
Sim'pl. III. 64.
strimndrdm makaradkvajasya IV. 30.
Simpl. IV. 34.
228
Index of Stanzas
strlvipralingihdlesu IV. 35. Simpl.
IV. 39.
sthdnafrai/am yatindm ca V. 41. Simpl.
V. 55.
sthdnam trikutam parikhd satnvdro
Simpl. III. lei.
sthdnam ndsti kmnam ndsti, see raho
ndsti ksano ndsti.
sthdnabhrastd na sobhante II. 118.
sthdnasthUd hi purmdh, see sthdna-
hhrasid 7ia h".
sthdnesv eva niyojydni I. 60. Simpl.
I. 72.
sthiidndni svdminah kdrye I. 306.
Simpl. I. 298.
sthito 'py antydsv avasthdsu I. 423.
sthirahrdayanihitardgdh I. 166.
st hairy am sarvem kHye-vv III. 92.
Simpl. III. 101.
snigdhair eva hy npa^ see bhdvasnigdhair
upakrtam api.
sprsanii api gajo hanti II. 170 ; p. 185,
\\. Simpl. III. 83.
smdrtani vacah kvacana Prasasti 5.
smrtivedddisdstresu vol. xii, p. 48.
svakarmasamtdnavicestitdni II. 193.
svagrhodydnagate 'pi, see lllodydnagate
'pi hi.
svacittakalpito garvah IV. 57. Cp.
utknpya tittibhah pdddu.
■svacchd)ii saubhdgyanirantardni II. 196.
svajano Hha snhnl gunir I. 249.
■nademd yajana°, see sapdddd yd",
svaphalanicayo namrdm sdkhdtii I.
292.
svabhdvakopam at^yiigram, see svabhdva-
raudram.
^svabhdvarandram aiyugravi III. 69.
Simpl. III. 79.
svabhdvo nopadekyia Simpl. I. 257.
svalpam apy apakurvanti Simpl. HI
1.65.
.nalpas7idyuvasdvasesamalinatn I. 12.
svafpe 'pi gundh sphltl° I. 241.
svavittaharanam drstvd II. 92. Simpl.
11.103.
svasaktyd kurvatah karma II. 140.
Simpl. II. 133.
svasthdnam sudrdham krtvd III. 33.
Simpl. HI. 40.
svdgatendgnayah prltd I. 132. Simpl.
I. 172.
svdbhiprdyaparoksasya I. 268.
svdmini gundntarajhe I. 210. Simpl.
I. 101.
svdmi tusto 'pi bhrtydndm I. 346.
Simpl. i. 83, 352."
svdml dvesti susevito 'pi V. 16. Simpl.
V. 24."
svdmyarfhe yas tyajet prdndn I. 301.
Simpl. I. 293.
svdmyddi^tas tw yo hhrtyah I. 86.
Simpl'. I. 112.
svdmyddemt subhrtyasya I. 85. Simpl.
I. 111.
svdmydyattd yatah prdnd 1. 303. Simpl.
I. 295.
*svdrtham utsrjya yo dambhi IV. 33.
Simpl. IV. 37.
hatam sainyam andyakam p. 57,10.
-\hata?i satruh krtam mitratn V. 65.
Simpl. V. 85. ' '
hatd bhiksd dhvdnksair vicalati V.
20.
hantavyapakse nirdistd I. 204.
"fhanyatdm iti yenoktam III. 192.
harihastagatah mnkhah I. 283.
*\hartavyam te na paSydmi III. 167.
■fharsdvidas tato vyddho vol. xii,
p. 50. *
hasantam prahasanty eia Simpl. I.
184. '
hasann api, see sprsann api.
■\hastapddasam^yukto IV. 56. Simpl.
IV. 98 ; I. 391.
hastapddasamopeto, see hastapddasamd-
ytikto.
Index of Stanzas
229
himsakdny api bhutdni III. 95. Simpl.
ill. 105.
hitaknlbhir akdryam Ihamdndh I. 250.
hitam eva hi vaktavyam I. 436.
hitavakid mitavaktd III. 74.
kitaih sddhusamdcdraih I. 342. Simpl.
I. 339.
hiranyam dhdnyaratndni 1. 182. Simpl.
I. 224, 349.
hlnah Satrur nihantavyo III. 116.
hlndhgl vddhikdngi vd V. 71. Simpl.
V. 95.
hufdsajvdldbhe sthitavati I. 289.
hetupramdnayuktam II. 103.
Tieldkrstasphuratkhadga Simpl. III.
151.
homdrthair vividhapraddnavidhind
Simpl. I. 310.
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
Vol. XI.
Delete the asterisks in the text pp. 52, 8, 55, 12, 66, 15, 87, 7, 288, u.
Insert asterisks before X^nm 50, 12, Rj«^|«1^69, 3, «nTfflI^o 180, 2, ^jR^JT
181, 2 (8ee variants), ^i^^® 289,3.
4, 14 read ®*TT^"^ ; see variants.
6,33 „ *Rf?lfor*r^.
16,20 „ ITOT^g^.
51, 6 „ with Mss. ^^rrf^T • ^trr gt^^rnrf^T.
83,22 „ ^ ^T^l; see variants.
87, 14 „ with bh and with the 4'-class ®^% ; cp. text, simpl. Kielhorn
68,20, and Hamb. MSS. (^^ft^'ft f^:^tffl').
90,13 „ ^isiTT^.
91,5 add hyphen at the end of the line.
112, 22 add in margin : upa.
132, 16 read *Tr(?ITf^J<ft.
163, 15
„ ^ii^^fTr.
175,17
„ cTr5HTT%T!r.
211,22
„ -«r*t ? See vol. xii, p. 32,
225, 30
„ AMlflcy^.
227,30
„ ^^.
229,9
„ iTl-^RirM.
246, 1 and 3 read ^JW with A.
257, 7 read <»?Tt^^TntW ^ See variants.
265. 22 „ with Prof. Hultzsch ??»T^ ^o and Tjf^?f ?TWsfi ; see variants.
270, 4 „ o^Tf^^.
283. 23 „ %^rrf^f%^ ; see vol. xii, p. 35.
In the glossary add : ^HIIT'JT^IT;, 277, 17 ' bearing a woollen cover ', ' covered
with wool'.— 5Rlii||T!f, 259, 9 ' chief officer of the police of a town'. Prof.
Hultzsch informs me that this is the same as Hindi and Marathl ^tfTTT^- —
^r=n'!im^^, 51,6 'to take one's leave'. Cp. Hertel, Indogermanische
Additions and Corrections 231
Forschungen, xxix (1911), p. 215 ff.— •?:f%5B-5[:, 290, ii = -?:f^^TT ' Sunday'.—
P. 293, first column, read g. — S. v. f^Z read in the parenthesis Ttf^^. — For
*^r^^H^j P- 293, first column, Muniraj Shri Dharmavijaya Suri refers to
the 7th and 8th part of Shaligram Nighantu Bhushana, ^JWT^T, Vyankateshwar
Press, p. 1079 ; for *n^, p. 294, 2nd column, to Hemacandra's Abhidhana-
cintamani, ajf^^TH^, f^l^ifsTU^^ stanza 404 with commentary ; for ''^f'lefiT,
to Siddhicandra's commentary on Kadambarl, p. 127 (Nirnaya Sagara
Press), ^jft or ^f^^ means ' a basket in which areca-nuts are kept '.
Vol. XII.
Page 15, sub 25^, add :
To the good services of Dr. F. W. Thomas I owe copies of the Raghundtk
temple MS. (Rgh), and of the Ulwar MS. (U). I received them when I had
already given up all hope for them.^ Both of them belong to the mixed
MSS., based on Purnabhadra's text.
Kgh (Stein's Catalogue 81 ; see Aufrecht, C.C. II, p. 69) is a mere
fragment, which goes from the beginning of the text down to
p. 42,5 g"^e||g"^»fTl|T»f^. Though on the whole this MS. agrees
with Purnabhadra, the beginning of its Kathamukha with the
three opening stanzas of the Hamburg MS. H has been supplied
from the textus simplicior. This text is extremely faulty, shares
almost all the blunders of bh ^, but has been corrected in some places
(e. g. 6,31 f^gxj^ft^^ I'^X*' metrically wrong; 6,33 f^ f^f^HTUTf^,
a miscorrection of the blunder of our leading MSS. ; 9, 3 f|[fBI
"^mi^ with the Hamburg MSS.). In most cases it shares the read-
ings of the ^-class, but it cannot possibly have been copied from 4',
or from any one of the MSS. derived from 4'. In 33, 21 Rgh has
the same gap as our other MSS. ; but this gap goes only to the
words ^TJft f^^oR {sic), which are missing in the MSS. of the bh-
and ^'-classes. A comparison has shown me that in spite of this
circumstance this MS. is useless for the constitution of the text.
U (Aufrecht, C.C. II, p. 208). Though a copy of this MS. was sold to
me for 100 Rupees, it is as worthless as the MS. just mentioned.
Its text is based on a *-MS., but interpolated in the third tantra
from the textus simplicior, and omitting with it our stanza iii, 109
and the following tale. Several stanzas are inserted, and others
1 See my critical edition of the Tantrakhyayika, p. vi.
232 Additions and Corrections
omitted, in different parts of the text. In the fourth tantra there
is some confusion, owing to the carelessness of the copyist, who
copied the leaves of his original without beforehand arranging
them in due order. Besides minor gaps there is a considerable
one, extending from our p. 266, 15 to 282, 7. Some of the blunders
occurring in bh4' have been corrected, but only from conjecture,
not from any MS. In 33, 12 e. g. U reads ^ M«<IU!l*lf^ frTlff ;
in 33, 21 the gap preserved in the MSS. of the bh- and of the
^/-classes has been filled in as follows : 3T^t ■qitjift,*<ii^ f^T^foR^
(sic) J{^ ^^ W^ ^<«*i^i* (sic) t^ 3RR ^»T^^ 31Tf , &c.
p. 20. Sub 25^ add : MS. Decc. Coll. IV, 359. Colophon : . . . . samvat
1660 varse sake 1525 madhye sitadau pamcamyam dvitiyavasare I
ivimdXtapagacche kamalakalami'akh.Q.y^im a,ca,TysiiTviar?naddcdr^ena
likhitam idam pustakam I g&mb/iojasdffara\Q,ca,nsiYthaimh. (!) II . . .
gramthagram 1380. A mere abstract from Piirnabhadra's text.
Most of the stanzas and most portions of the frame-stories are
omitted.
p. 35, 1. 4 Dharmavijaya Suri explains VT^ as a gerund in "^Tf^.. Delete
my sentence referring to W{^.
p. 42, § 3, add : A vernacular gloss by the glossator of bh was wrongly
taken for a correction by the copyist of the intermediate MS. to
which N goes back ; hence a meaningless correction of this gloss
appears in the text of N, p. 271, 9. See variants. — To the bh-class
belongs also the MS. Decc. Coll. XVII, 75, containing Kathdmiikha
and tantra 1 only. Leaves 34, 62, 63 missing. Quite modern,
very faulty ; the original readings of Purnabhadra corrected in
many places. Worthless.
p. 63, 1. 1 read : jpahcdsltyadMkani.
p. 80 f. On Jacobi's criticism of Hemacandra's and Pradyumna's
language, cp. Hargovindas and Bechardas in their edition of
Shantinatha Mahakavyaj Yashovijaya Jaina Granthamala 20,
p. 3 ff. From p. 1 1 of their preface it follows that our remark on
24,3 ITEI^, p. 30, must be deleted,
p. 88, variants on p. 11, 1. 5, insert 7 after nimdd II.
p. 117, note on p. 90, 1. 20. Read : ' except Hamb. MS. YLkrtam (I nararny.
HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
Harvard Oriental Series. Edited, with the cooperation of various scholars, by
Charles Rockwell Lanman, A.B. and LL.D. (Yale), LL.D. (Aberdeen), Wales
Professor of Sanskrit at Harvard University ; Honorary Member of the Asiatic Society
of Bengal, the Societe Asiatique, the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland,
and the Deutsche Morgenlandische Gesellschaft ; Member of the American Philosophical
Society ; Fellow of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences ; Foreign Member of the
Royal Bohemian Society of Sciences ; Corresponding Member of the Institute of
Bologna, of the Royal Society of Sciences at Gottingen, of the Imperial Russian Academy
of Sciences, and of the Institute of France (Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres).
Published by Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S.A. To be
bought, in America, of Ginn & Company, 29 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass.; in
England, of Ginn & Co., 9 St. Martin's Street, Leicester Square, London, W. C; in
Continental Europe, of 0. Harrassowitz, Leipzig. — The price of volume 3 is $1.20;
the price of each of the volumes 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 9, 11, 12, and 13 is $1.50; all these,
post-paid. Price of volumes 7 and 8 (not sold separately) is $5. Price of volume 10
is §6. — One dollar (§1.00) = Marks 4.18 = franc8 or lire 5.15 = 4 shillings and 1 penny=
3 rupees. — Volume 10 is royal 4° (32 cm.) ; volumes 7 and 8 are super-royal 8" (28 cm.) ;
the rest are royal 8° (26 cm.). All are now bound durably in full buckram with
gilt top.
Volume 1. Jataka-Mala, by Arya ^ura. Edited in Sanskrit (in Nagari letters) by
Professor H. Keen, University of Leiden, Netherlands. 1891. Pages, 270. (North-
Buddhistic stories. They have been translated by Speyer, London, 1895, Frowde.)
Volume 2. SarLkhya-Pravachana-Bhashya, or Commentary on the exposition of the
Sankhya philosophy, by Vijnana-Bhikshu. Edited in Sanskrit (in Roman letters) by
ProfessorR.GARBE, University of Tubingen, Germany. 1895. Pages, 210. (Translated
by Garbe, Leipzig, 1889, Brockhaus.)
Volume 3. Buddliism in Translations. By the late Henry Clarke Warren, of
Cambridge, Mass. 1896. Fourth issue, 1906. Pages, 540. (Over 100 extracts from
the sacred books of Buddhism, so arranged as to give a connected account of the
legendary life of Buddha, of his monastic order, of his doctrines on karma and
rebirth, and of his scheme of salvation. The work has been widely circulated and
has been highly praised by competent authorities.)
Volvime 4. Karpura-Manjari. A drama by the Indian poet Rajajekhara (900 a.d.).
Critically edited in the original Prakrit (in NagarT letters), vnth a glossarial index
and an essay on the life and writings of the poet, by Sten Konow, of the University
of Christiania, Norway ; and translated into English with notes by C. R. Lanman.
1901. Pages, 318.
XII. H h
234 HARVARD ORIENTAL SERIES
Volumes 5 and 6. Brihad-Devata (attributed to Qaunaka), a summary of the deities
and myths of the Rig-Veda. Critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagari
letters) with an introduction and seven appendices (volume 5), and translated into
English with critical and illustrative notes (volume 6), by Professor A. A. Macdonell,
University of Oxford. 1904. Pages, 234 + 350=584.
Volumes 7 and 8. Atharva-Veda. Translated, with a critical and exegetical com-
mentary, by the late Professor W, D. Whitney, of Yale University ; revised and
brought nearer to completion and edited by C. R. Lanman. 1905. Pages, 1212.
(The work includes : critical notes on the text, with various readings of European
and Hindu mss. ; readings of the Cashmere version ; notices of corresponding passages
in the other Vedas, with report of variants ; data of the scholiasts as to authorship
and divinity and meter of each verse ; extracts from the ancillary literature concerning
ritual and exegesis ; a literal translation ; and an elaborate critical and historical
introduction.)
Volume 9. The Little Clay Cart (Mrcchakatika), a Hindu drama attributed to King
Shudraka. Translated from the original Sanskrit and Prakrits into English prose and
verse by A. W. Ryder, Instructor in Sanskrit in Harvard University. 1905.
Pages, 207.
Volume 10. Vedic Concordance : being an alphabetic index to every line of every
stanza of the published Vedic literature and to the liturgical formulas thereof, that is,
an index (in Roman letters) to the Vedic mantras, together v?ith an account of their
variations in the different Vedic books. By Professor Maurice Bloomfield, of the
Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore. 1906. Pages, 1102.
Volume 11. The Panchatantra : a collection of ancient Hindu tales, in the recension
(called Panchakhyanaka, and dated 1199 A.D.) of the Jaina monk, Purnabhadra,
critically edited in the original Sanskrit (in Nagari letters : and, for the sake of
beginners, with word-division) by Dr. Johannes Hertel, Professor am Koeniglichen
Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1908. Pages, 344.
Volujne 12. The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra : critical introduction and list
of variants. By Dr. Johannes Hertel, Professor am Koeniglichen Real-Gymnasium,
Doebeln, Saxony. 1912. Pages, 245. (The volume includes an index of stanzas.)
Volume 13. The Panchatantra-text of Purnabhadra, and its relation to texts of
allied recensions as shown in Parallel Specimens. By Dr. Johannes Hertel,
Professor am Koeniglichen Real-Gymnasium, Doebeln, Saxony. 1912. (Nineteen
sheets, mounted on guards and issued in atlas-form. They give, in parallel columns,
four typical specimens of the text of Purnabhadra's Panchatantra, in order to show
the genetic relations in which the Sanskrit recensions of the Panchatantra stand to
one another, and the value of the manuscripts of the single recensions.)
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY, LOS ANGELES
COLLEGE LIBRARY
This book is due on the last date stamped below.
Book 8Up-26m-9.'60CB2(936s4)4280
L 005 312 708
College
Library
PK
31hl
P2P9
' 1 ' .' ' ; ■ ' ' • I ' i' ■